Actions

Work Header

Underground Affluence

Summary:

Finally, Spencer's past is catching up to him. He was a fool not to think this would happen. Now he has to deal with being part of a case, revealing his past in the CIA to the BAU team. Like that isn't enough drama, there's a secret society that operates in the shadows, formed by only the most rich and dangerous, only powerful people can survive inside it, it's called the Underground Affluence.

Sadly, Spencer was a part of that too.

Notes:

hear me out kids. what you're about to read is pure fiction, there's a lot of things wrong with it. If you have an open wound, do not poor alcohol into it, please, it won't disinfect it, it will burn living tissue and make it worse, it even puts it on the bottle "for EXTERNAL use" so don't do that, this is fiction. if you find yourself in an emergency situation with a bullet wound, the decision will never be to take the bullet out, trust me, that's not something you want to do outside of a hospital, it's not even worth it. and like that there's a ton of shit that's wrong, but its okay, cause its fiction. okay?

also, have you watched six underground? cause i love the car scene, and this chapter is really inspired on that, not to say that is basically the same, if some lines sound familiar to you, they're from the car scene of six underground.

i want to clarify things about the universe in which this is located, but first the TW:
-blood and injuries
-flashbacks
-dissociative episode (kind of)
-inaccurate medical content
-a shit tone of stress and swearing

this is short, and also weird, cause is very out of context, and has a lot of OC's, but next chapter is fully our beautiful BAU. The universe goes a little like this: revelations happened, gideon is gone, spencer is still baby spencer though, nothing related to lauren happened, nothing related to maeve happened. i don't know what year it is, i don't know much of anything, i won't watch the series again to write the fic, sorry, this is what you get.

i just think that there's a dangerous lack of CIA!Spencer here on ao3, we must put an end to it.

also, the chapter titles, hear me out, i don't completely trust the source of this words, you'll just have to trust me, if you know for sure one of them is wrong, tell me, respectfully, please.

alright that's it enjoy.

Chapter 1: Eccedentesiast

Chapter Text

Eccedentesiast

(n.) someone who hides pain behind a smile.

 

He remembered that night.

He remembered it as if it was yesterday, even though eight years had passed, and he wasn't a seventeen-year-old anymore. But still, he remembered it.

Everything hurt, everything moved slowly... And he could hear them talking. Before he was even awake. He heard everything around him.

"We should..."

"He's okay" that voice carried a note of panic

"This was all that Alec, I swear, the second I get my hands on him..." Why would they want to hurt Alec?

"Bella, calm down. He doesn't need this right now..." Oh right, that was Bella, he knew Bella. Where was he again?

"He's going to be okay, right?"

"Yes—"

"Not at the moment..."

"Ly, shut up. You're not helping"

He woke up with a gasp, feeling as if his lungs hadn't been getting any air the entire time he was unconscious. The sensation of liquid moving down his throat, and into his stomach and chest made him sick.

"Spencer oh my god!" Someone yelled before rushing next to him.

"Are you okay?" that was Bella again.

"Does he look okey to you?" Right, of course that was Ly.

He opened his eyes. They were in a dark room. A street lamp casting its feeble light through an open window. He could make out the shapes of his friends standing over him, and if he focused really hard, he could feel the texture of the couch beneath him.

His brain felt hazy, and for a moment, he had to scan the room before recognizing any of the faces around him. Finally, his eyes met a familiar gaze, and the worry etched on her face was enough— not to snap him back to reality, since he wasn't even sure he knew the person he was staring at— but enough to make him want to respond to her question.

"I'm alright," he said, and as if to reinforce his words, he vomited.

"Oh, yeah, you look totally alright," Ly said as he took a step backwards to avoid the sick on his shoes.

Maeve stepped forward instead, placing a hand on Spencer's back as he emptied his stomach. It was over pretty quickly, he didn't think he had much in him to begin with. When he was finished, there was only a mix of water and blood on the floor.

"We'll move as soon as Camille gets here with the car, we can't stay much longer" Spencer looked up, that was Ethan. Weird that he was silent this whole time, and he wasn't even talking to him now, he looked straight at Bella as he spoke.

Bella nodded in understanding, and then shifted her focus to Spencer, her gaze immediately softening.

"Where are we?" He asked before she could say something.

"Safe house," Ethan responded, making Spencer turn to look at him, "one of my father's properties".

"But we'll need to move" Bella said "We're still on the run, and Ly's car broke down..."

"Delicate words to say you fucking smashed it against—"

"We sent Camille to pick a lock out of a new one," she continued, ignoring Lydon's strong accusations, "but you were passed out and we couldn't be moving you, besides, she'll drag less attention to herself than any of us right now..."

That was a valid point, because now that he had a moment to observe his friends closely, he noticed that Bella was wearing a stunning golden dress now covered in blood. Ly's suit was bright pink and stained with mud and blood, while Ethan's outfit resembled a patterned version of "The Starry Night". Whatever Camille was wearing, it couldn't be worse.

Maeve, on the other hand, wore a simple glittered black dress. But they'd never send Maeve to steal a car, no matter who was dying.

Also... What?

"Wait," Spencer shook his head and cleared his throat, still trying to make sense of it all. "What happened? How come we're on the run?"

He could see as his friends' faces grew paler, exchanging worried looks.

"What happened to Ly's car?" He continued, "what happened..." he paused, his gaze now fixed on Bella "What happened to you?"

"I..."

"Nothing, that's actually your blood..."

"Lydon For fuck's sake!"

"What? What do you mean my..."

"Spencer! I..."

"What do you remember?" Maeve interrupted them both.

Spencer opened his mouth to say "nothing", but then he remembered.

He remembered.

The dark room. The biting cold. The excruciating pain. The feeling of water drowning his lungs, his throat constricting, and the desperate struggle for air... And fuck. I t hurts .

Every bone in his body was hurting. He became acutely aware of blood trickling from his abdominal wounds. The tremors ran rampant through his body, and the searing pain of where the taser had been placed all those times in his back returned all over again. He felt even more dizzy than before, and the urge to vomit returned.

"I seriously think he needs a hospital," Maeve said, shaking her head. The way she looked at the others suggested this was not the first time they were having this conversation.

"We can't take him to a..."

"Bella, look at him! he's bleeding faster now!"

"If we admit him to a hospital, he's as good as dead! Ly, tell her"

But Ly was too busy staring down at Spencer stomach. Looking pretty ready to throw up himself. Bella looked at Ethan for help, but he merely shook his head, contemplating what could be done.

"Alright, um... let me check his bandage again." Without waiting for permission, Ethan crouched down and moved aside the dirty shirt covering the wound.

The so-called "bandage" appeared more like a torn and blood-soaked sheet rather than the clean gauze you'd expect.

"Shit," Ethan untied the makeshift bandage and gently nudged Spencer to lie down. Spencer contemplated complaining, but this position actually made him feel much better. The dizziness subsided, and the edges of his vision regained some clarity.

"What happened?" Ly's concerned face appeared within his line of sight.

"He's bleeding through the bandages. His stitches must've torn when he puked."

Stitches?

"I think I'll have to get the bullet out, it's causing more damage".

Bullet. Okay, he's been shot. He didn't remember that part.

Before anyone could do or say anything, a rapid series of knocks echoed from the door. Even in his current state, Spencer could recognize the morse code for Cam.

"It's her" Ly said, heading towards the door.

"It's a van. I stole a van" Camille exclaimed as she hurried over to the couch where the rest of them were gathered, panting from running to the door. Then her gaze fell upon Spencer. "What happened to him?"

"What didn't happened to him?" Spencer couldn't even decide if Ly was joking anymore.

"He's bleeding again" Ethan replied. "We need to remove the bullet."

"He needs surgery?" Camille shrieked, her eyes widening.

"Who's 'we' in the equation?" Maeve asked, already fearing the answer.

"You and Ethan," Ly stated without looking at her. Without looking at anyone, actually, he seemed unable to tear his gaze away from the blood seeping through Ethan's hands where they were applying pressure.

"What? No. No, no, no..." Maeve shook her head vigorously, swallowing as if trying to keep her stomach contents down. "I... I can't do that."

"Well, you're a doctor, right?" Ly reasoned.

"Not a surgeon!"

"Close enough."

Maeve didn't seem pleased with that response. Spencer was not quite there, but somewhere in the recesses of his mind, the rational part that had given up trying to comprehend the situation, he didn't exactly relish the idea of having surgery on Ethan's father's couch.

"Drop it" Bella cut, with that bossy tone that Spencer often mocked. However, it served the purpose, silencing everyone in the room.

"We have to move. Ly, Cam, help Spencer into the van. I'll drive. Ethan, it's your house," she gestured vaguely no direction in particular. "Get anything you think you'll need to get that bullet out"

"My father should have a medical kit somewhere in here," he nodded and left the room. Bella continued.

"Maeve," she looked down at her. Maeve was still kneeling beside Spencer's bleeding form on the couch. Bella sighed. "You're not a surgeon, okay? But at least you're a doctor. Ethan's just a college dropout—"

"I heard that!"

"—right now, you're all he has," she nodded toward Spencer.

Maeve let out a deep sigh, then nodded, looking far more resolute than a moment ago. Bella glanced at Ly and Camille and nodded in agreement.

"Go."

Spencer thought it shouldn't be possible for a body to be in this amount of pain and still be alive, specially when a minute ago he didn't feel as much pain as he did at that moment. Of course, there was his brain reminding him that it was totally possible. In response to the traumatic event, his body would have initiated a "fight-or-flight" response through the activation of the sympathetic nervous system. This would've triggered the release of stress hormones, particularly adrenaline and norepinephrine, from the adrenal glands.

Adrenaline and norepinephrine would cause blood vessels to constrict and the heart to beat faster. Which would increase heart rate and blood pressure, helping to maintain blood flow to his vital organs. Shock would kick in, and blood would be redirected away from non-essential organs and towards vital organs such as the brain, heart, and lungs.

His body would've already released endogenous opioids, such as endorphins, as a natural response to pain and stress. These substances can provide temporary pain relief and induce a sense of well-being, but it was probably starting to wear off. Which meant his organs were likely starting to fail, which...

Nothing good.

"Spencer, hey!" Camille gently grabbed him by the cheeks and shook him. Oh god, his head was killing him "Hey, there you are. You were falling asleep, don't do that" she smiled.

 Easy for you to say, Spencer thought, but he decided not to waste any energy saying the words out loud. They were already inside the van, he was still in great amounts of pain, but it had gotten a lot better now that he wasn't moving.

He didn't have to wait long until Bella, Ethan, and Maeve got out of the house. Bella got into the driver's seat. He now noticed that Ly was in the co-driver's spot, and Camille was in the middle row while he was in the back. She had been bending over the seat's back to hold his face, but now that Maeve and Ethan also jumped into the back, she sat correctly.

Isabella Vitale was not the kind of person to fool around. If she was gonna drive, she was going to drive. And she did. Spencer was so busy trying not to throw up that he barely noticed his shirt being pulled up and his bandages being cut.

"Bella, this is insane. No one's actively chasing us," Maeve stated.

"Yeah, slow down. We're about to go diving into Spencer's stomach back here," Ethan yelled. Spencer screamed in pain as he felt his injury burning. "Sorry, that was alcohol. I thought it'd be better for the pain to catch you off guard." He didn't seem to be truly feeling the apology, but Spencer took it anyway. He was trying to save his life, after all.

Bella took a brutal left turn, and Ethan clenched his teeth as the three of them slid across the trunk floor.

"Alright," Ethan told her, "I'll hold him, you cut."

Maeve swallowed.

"Okay..." She took a few deep breaths as she poured alcohol on her hands as well. Then, as a last-moment occurrence, she leaned over Spencer. "Hey... S, look at me... Hey... there you go. Listen to me, okay? This is gonna hurt like hell." She put a roll of what he supposed used to be his shirt in his mouth. "But you hold onto that, alright? It'll be over soon."

Spencer nodded, though he felt more nervous with each passing second.

"The bullet was not on the surface to begin with, and it moved. You can't get to it through the open wound, you'd just push it further away. You need to cut in."

"Alright... Okay... It'll be fine..." With one last sigh, she held her palm open to her side, fully focused, her hands steady. "Scalpel," she ordered.

"You mean 'random weirdly sharp penknife that I found at my father's'?" Ethan grinned. "Here you go."

"Thanks, I guess..." She disinfected it. "Okay, now I'll— Enough with the twists, Bella!" she snapped when the car threw them to the side, with the penknife one centimeter away from Spencer's bleeding wound.

"Why are you even speeding? There's no one after us!" Ly screamed, tired of everyone yelling at each other.

But all of a sudden, a series of shots were heard as they turned to the left, barely avoiding them. But whoever was chasing them wouldn't take long to reach them.

"You were saying?!" Bella barked, sounding even more stressed than Maeve as she looked through the rearview mirror.

"Oh, c'mon, you got lucky," Camille rolled her eyes but didn't seem too excited about being chased, nor did she feel particularly lucky.

Shots were heard again, this time closer, and they felt as if some of them were barely stopped by the van's doors.

"Son of a..." Ly held to the car door for dear life, he was pursing his lips with the sole purpose of not throwing up. "C'mon, drive, go, go, go..."

Bella took out the gun from her thigh and threw it to Camille.

"Shoot back."

"What are you, crazy?! I won't fire that thing. I—"

"Shoot. Back."

Ly was doing exactly that, using his own gun. He took random shots, extending his arm out of the window. Camille swallowed and took the gun.

"I'm going in!" Maeve warned. And soon the five of them could hear Spencer's muffled screams of agonizing pain as he felt his skin being torn open, followed by Maeve's fingers stirring inside his abdomen.

"There are two cars behind us and—" Bella was saying, Camille had to duck out of the window as it exploded into tiny shards of glass due to a shot that hit it. "—one at the side... Sorry."

"Oh, no problem Bella, I just almost had my fucking head blown off!".

Bella ignored her and swerved the van, making a U-turn to start speeding in the opposite direction.

"Bella, what the fuck?!" exclaimed Maeve.

"What do you want me to do—?!"

"A damn warning would have been nice!"

"—I'm trying to lose three fucking cars!"

"Could you both stop yelling?!" shouted Ly.

"I'm performing surgery here!" Maeve proceeded, ignoring him.

Ly turned around to check on Spencer's condition. Unfortunately, the bad timing made him witness a stream of blood spurting out of Spencer's bullet hole, splashing all over Maeve's face. He immediately looked away, swallowing as if he were physically trying to keep his guts from rising up his throat.

"I'm getting light-headed" he commented, growing paler.

"Nuh-uh" Bella shook her head, pressing her lips tightly. "I don't care—hold it!" A shot blew up the side mirror of the van. "And keep shooting!"

"I need a recharge!" he snapped back.

"Here" Ethan handed him his own gun, and Ly quickly loaded it before sticking his hand out the window again.

The shots continued as they took a sharp curve and entered a less crowded street. Then, amidst the constant gunfire, they heard the unmistakable sound of police sirens, and the van was illuminated by red and blue flashing lights. Bella rolled her eyes.

"Perfect," she muttered under her breath.

"We should really try and lose the police," Camille stated.

"Oh really? " Bella blurted out "What a dummy I am, I was going straight to them this whole time" She made another U-turn, causing one of the cars to collide with a police patrol.

"Woo-hoooo!" Ly screamed to release adrenaline.

"I get carsick..."

"Not the fucking time Ethan!"

"What are you doing?!" Ly's desperate cry made Camille stop shooting "Bella, what the fuck are you doing?!"

They were heading straight for a dock, and Bella kept her foot securely on the accelerator, without hesitation.

"Didn't you tell me to lose the police?" she said, surprisingly calmer than she should be.

As the water got closer and closer, Camille and Ly took turns yelling at Bella and at each other. Ethan was holding onto his stomach contents, and Maeve was still digging in a not-so-pleased Spencer.

"I got it!" Maeve cried. "It's right there! I did it! Ethan, pass me the forceps— Bella, pull over!"

They were mere steps away from the dock. Ly had abandoned coherent words and resorted to simply screaming as loudly as he could. And finally, Bella turned the wheel all the way, and the car made a 90-degree turn, drifting into the railing. As they drove away, they watched the remaining police car and another of the pursuing vehicles crash through the railing and plunged into the water.

Bella stopped abruptly and parked roughly to their right. There was a brief moment of silence, and then Ly simply...

"Wooooooo! That was awesome!"

"You got it, girl!" Camille laughed. Bella sighed.

"Two down, one to go," she grinned.

"Son of a bitch!" Maeve hollered. In the newfound second of peace, the sudden cry of pain that Spencer emitted, now with renewed strength, was much more audible and served as a reminder of the dire situation they were in.

Bella nervously fidgeted with the wheel as she glanced at the van's mirror to check if anyone was still in pursuit. In the distance, car horns blared and the screeching of brakes filled the air.

"We need to go!" Bella warned.

"Don't you move," Maeve spat.

Ethan tried to maintain a composed expression as he watched Maeve remain still, feeling the spot where the bullet had been moments ago.

"You still got it?"

"Shit. Shit, shit, shit" Ly muttered, briefly looking out of the window before sitting back, pressing against the seat.

"Maeve, we need to leave!"

"Stay still!"

"We need to go—"

"No!"

"I'm gonna go."

"I said, don't you fucking move—!"

"—Well, then hurry up!"

"What do you think I'm doing?!"

"For fuck's sake shut the hell up" Ethan said under his breath.

The car stood very still and quiet, Maeve slowly moving her hand again until...

"Yes! It's here!" she cried out to Ethan "quickly, the forceps"

"Do you got it?" Bella urged.

"I'm on it!"

"But do you got it?!"

Ethan handed her the forceps, and Maeve skillfully extracted the bullet with a sigh of relief.

"Okay, I got it. Move, go, go, go." Bella did exactly that, speeding away in record time. Spencer visibly relaxed, and Maeve slumped weakly and trembling against the side of the van.

"I'll patch him up" Ethan told her, also relieved, as he switched places with her and got the first aid kit out of the backseat.

Camille and Ly also seemed to let out a sight and relax in their seats.

"Hey! C'mon gang, no time to relax. We still have a car on our ass."

Bella accelerated even further, but the tension in the car had already dissipated. No one had the energy to yell anymore. Bella was rushing them directly toward an outdoor fair.

"Where are you going?" Ly asked frantically.

"Shut it."

It wasn't going to be long before the police caught up again. They had to move faster. Taking another sudden turn, they felt a strong blow under the van's floor that almost knocked them over. In an attempt to discover the source of the impact, Bella turned around to look through the window.

"What the hell was—"

Another blow, this time in the front, shattered the windshield into tiny pieces that remained connected like a puzzle. They had collided with something—or someone.

They all sat still, petrified. Ly adjusted the driving mirror to his angle before speaking, "So... yeah, we just hit a human being."

Bella swallowed, and Camille had to force her mouth shut. They kept driving in silence.

"You hit one more person, and I'm walking," Camille said, and you could see in her face that she fucking meant it. Bella let out a stressed sigh and shook her head, trying to shake off the feeling of hitting something.

"I—" she cleared her throat, pushing down the shock and becoming her old self again, "I can't see shit." She grabbed Ly's empty pistol lying between the seats and leaned to break the remaining glass to clear her line of sight.

"What was that, anyway?" Ethan said.

"Dude, weren't you paying attention" Ly turned around to face him "We. Hit. A guy".

"No, I mean before that."

No one responded for a second.

"No idea," Bella said. "But it didn't sound good."

"Maybe just a bump in the road," suggested Camille. Bella vigorously shook her head.

"It was smooth, I checked."

"Yeah, and then you hit someone, so I don't know if—"

"Oh! Don't! Don't put this on me now—!"

"Who do you want me to put it on? You're holding the wheel—"

"Guys!" Ethan yelled. "We lost the car."

A beat.

"How far away is your grandma's, Ly?" Bella asked.

"Who said we're going to my grandma's?"

"You said she was out on vacation!" Camille pointed out.

"So? That doesn't mean that—"

"How far, Ly?"

Ly snorted.

"I'm not sure. A few kilometers."

"Maybe I can get us closer—"

"No," Maeve spoke. "We need to change vehicles now. The police saw the van; they'll come after us."

"Alright, alright. I'll pull over there." Bella maneuvered to a less crowded street. "How's Spencer holding up?"

"He's conscious," Maeve blurted out with a sudden smile.

"Hey, Spence! How are you feeling?" Bella repeated, this time looking through the rearview.

"Like shit," he said hoarsely after coughing multiple times.

"Like dying?"

Despite the situation, he huffed a smile, and pretended to take a second to think.

"Not at the moment."

"Well, that's something."

Bella parked, and Ly immediately left the car with a toolbox, clearly intending to steal a new one. Ethan used sheets and blankets he had found in the van to clumsily bind Spencer's wounds. He used his belt to tighten it, Spencer hadn't sopped bleeding yet, so he couldn't stitch him, he'd have to do that once in Ly's granma's.

Spencer groaned.

"You son of a bitch" It was intended to sound harsh, perhaps, but it came out as a whimper.

"I think you have a few broken ribs" Maeve told him absently while she packed the first aid kit back in place.

"Yeah, no shit"

"You think you can walk?" Ethan asked him.

"Uhm..." Honestly? His vision turned white with every movement of his abdomen. "Yeah, sure."

"Alright, come on, I'll help you."

Bella and Camille were already on the other side of the door. Spencer hadn't noticed them leaving the van, but now two sets of hands were holding him from both sides, encouraging him to stand up.

Spencer remembered that night. He remembered the excruciating pain coursing through every part of his body as he slowly, but surely, made his way to the new car, guided by Maeve's comforting words.

He remembered it all so vividly that he knew what would happen next, and he didn't want to relive it. But try as he might, he couldn't shake himself out of it. He attempted to shake his head, to think of anything else, to escape the clutches of that memory, but he was trapped in his old body, consumed by his old thoughts. Was this a dream? Was it a memory? A flashback? Was he awake? Why couldn't he—

The van exploded behind them. In an instant, everything went blank. The sounds, the lights, the pain—all ceased to exist. Spencer couldn't feel his body anymore. And it was in that moment that he snapped out of it.

Gasping for air, he opened his eyes and found himself sitting down. For a fraction of a second, a terrifying thought ran through his mind: I'm in that room again. Soon, I'll hear Bella talking, and it'll happen all over again. But then a voice spoke, jolting him out of the flashback.

"Reid." A hand was placed on his arm, and he jumped, searching for the source of the voice. "Hey, sorry man," the voice continued, raising its hands as a sign of nonthreatening intent. "It's just me, kid. Sorry."

Spencer looked at the person more closely and took a moment to observe his surroundings. Okay, that was Morgan. He was on the jet. Hotch and Rossi weren't in sight, but JJ was a few seats away, next to Emily, and they were both looking at him with worried expressions. He cleared his throat, shook his head, and focused on Derek once more.

"Y-yeah, sorry, I'm here. What were you saying again?"

"Just asking if you were alright"

"I am" he lied without hesitation "How— Um... How long was I asleep?"

The three of them exchanged concerned glances, which Spencer didn't particularly appreciate. "What?" he demanded, growing more uneasy.

"You... Uhm," JJ began, shaking her head. "You weren't asleep."

"Yeah," Emily added. "You were just staring at your book without reading it."

He looked down at his lap and noticed the open book there. He didn't even remember opening it in the first place.

"Oh, yeah, of course," he said, mustering a smile that he hoped didn't appear fake. "I must've zoned out."

They remained quiet for a while, and Spencer could sense their lingering worry.

"So, you're okay," Emily confirmed.

"I'm fine, I promise," he reassured them, smiling again.

"All right."

As Morgan went back to listening to music, and JJ and Emily cautiously resumed their conversation, Spencer couldn't help but stare out of the window, trying to process what had just happened in his mind. It had been a while since he had experienced such an intense flashback, and he could already feel the fatigue weighing heavily on his chest.

It'll be a long week.

Little did he know just how accurate his intuition was.

Chapter 2: Hiraeth

Notes:

okay, here's a disclaimer: do i know how the fbi works? nope. do I know how the cia works? even less. i know nothing about US government agencies, english is not even my first language. This applies for as long as this fic lasts, i don't fucking know what im talking about, so this is fiction, alright? thank u.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Hiraeth

(n.) a homesickness for a home to which you cannot return, a home which maybe never was; the nostalgia, the yearning, the grief, for the lost places of your past.

 

Reid's just weird.

That's what Morgan's been saying to himself. Reid's weird, he is acting weird because he is weird.  After all, it would not be Reid without his quirks and charms. So, yeah, the kid was just weird.

Still.

There was something about the way Spencer had looked at him on the plane. Morgan couldn't quite pinpoint it, but it deeply unsettled him. Secrets weren't safe in their line of work, he was only preoccupied for the team's functioning... Okay, he was lying, he was worried about the kid, just a little bit...

Okay, lying again, who was he kidding? The truth was, the kid was scaring the crap out of him. So as soon as they landed, Derek had insisted on taking him home. Well, "insisting" was an understatement—he wouldn't have taken a no for an answer. And perhaps Spencer sensed this, because he didn't object.

"Are you sure you don't want me to come in?" Derek asked for the third time. Spencer hadn't responded to the first two. He didn't ask Derek to repeat himself or anything, he didn't show any reaction at all.

During the entire drive, Spencer stared out the window, lost in thought. Derek tried to engage him in conversation, but his friend remained unresponsive. He decided not to call him out though, not this time; the kid already seemed on the verge of freaking out. He didn't need Morgan adding to his distress.

So, Derek patiently repeated the question, not acknowledging Spencer's unfocused gaze, and waited for him to come back to the present.

"No, Morgan," Spencer huffed a smile. "Really, I'm fine."

The way he said it made Derek think that the kid wasn't even aware of the multiple times he had been asked the question. That did nothing to ease Derek's nagging gut feeling. Nevertheless, he smiled back.

"Alright, pretty boy, whatever you say." He watched as Spencer got out of the passenger seat and closed the door. "Call me if you need anything, okay?"

"Yeah, of course."

"I mean it. No matter the time, I'll—"

"I'm gonna go now..."

"—Spencer!"

"Bye, Morgan!"

And he walked into the building. The words unsaid left a bitter taste on his mouth as he started driving back to his apartment. He tried to clear his head, but something still bothered him.

Sure, it wasn't anything new for Reid to be lost in his own mind. Morgan guessed that an 187 IQ brain was hard to keep entertained, and his thoughts often moved faster than the world around him. But going from that to completely missing his questions? Multiple times? And then there was that incident on the plane...

Without thinking, he grabbed his phone. Did Spencer looked okay to you? he had the text ready to send. But Hotch always seemed to be one step ahead. Morgan answered the call.

"Hotch."

" Morgan. Are you home already? " Hotch wasn't one for small talk, that was for sure. But Morgan couldn't blame him.

"Halfway there". Morgan was proud to say he could consider Aaron Hotchner a friend, but he was also enough of a good profiler to tell Hotch would never call simply to make sure he got home safe. "I offered to stay with him... He said... God, I think I should've stayed with him... If I turn around now, I can—"

"No " Hotch interrupted.

"What do you mean 'no'? What are you talking about?"

" Reid's a grown man, Morgan. If he explicitly expressed that he did not want your company, then he deserves the respect and privacy we would give to any member of the team " 

"Yeah, well, you didn't see him," Morgan spat. It wasn't his intention, but he hated feeling helpless when it came to protecting his family. "On the plane" he clarified, "you didn't see him..."

The line stayed silent for a moment, and he was pushed back to reality by the possibility of Hotch not knowing anything about the plane. Which, now that he thought about it, was totally possible. Rossi and Hotch had been in the kitchen and didn't witnessed Spencer's... thing. And both Emily and JJ had left right away and didn't stop to talk to Hotch so... yeah, his boss didn't know.

 "What happened in the plane?" 

But if Hotch had no idea about the plane...

"Wait, what were you calling about?"

"Nothing, I just... noticed him a little off. What happened on the plane? " Morgan did not press the matter.

"I think it was a flashback of some sort..." He sighed, shaking his head while thinking back to that moment. "He was just staring down at his book. He wasn't reading. But I guessed that the kid just wanted to think for a while, and that was the most polite way to tell us to piss off. You know how he is..."

The line stayed silent, but Morgan could picture Hotch nodding.

"So we didn't think much about it... But then he started... Honestly, I don't even know," he shook his head as if Hotch could somehow see him. "He looked... like he was having a nightmare. Except he was quite awake. He kept shaking his head, pulling his hair... he was looking in all directions, except he surely wasn't seeing us. His eyes were unfocused, and terrified, and... I don't know."

Hotch stayed quiet, but Morgan could now hear his boss's slightly accelerated breathing.

"And then, on our way here, I talked non-stop... He didn't even notice, he wasn't ignoring me, he was just... not there".

"That sounds like dissociative." 

"Yeah, I know, I just didn't know that he..."

"He does, it's in his medical chart."

"Damn".

"I shouldn't be telling you this, you know" Morgan actually smiled at that one " I am not. Telling you, I mean." 

"Of course" he said.

"And I'm certainly not telling you" Hotch continued "to keep an eye on him, cause I can't."

"Well, then I'm certainly not  assuring you that I will".

"Good" his boss stated "and Morgan, for real, I haven't told you anything"

"Tell me what?"

"Goodnight." 

"See you tomorrow".

 

If Spencer were completely honest with himself, he did not remember the car ride at all. Ever since the plane, he couldn't stop thinking about that day. It made him nostalgic, in a way. The flashback was supposed to be perhaps the scariest day of his life. He was a kid, he was hurt... but still, he couldn't help but think about those years as the "before everything went to shit."

Which truly said a lot about his life.

He was on autopilot as he walked to his room and crawled under his bed. There, under a loose floorboard, was an old wooden box made of beautiful oak wood with golden engravings of flowers and birds.

Spencer often found himself not feeling things the way he was supposed to. He had never realized it before, perhaps because the people he hung around with were the exact same way, so they never found it strange. That was kind of the way they were raised. But now, in his line of work, he was tasked with understanding how people reacted and felt towards things from their pasts. And every time he looked at the unsubs and made connections that turned out to be right, he couldn't help but feel that kind of profiling would never work on him. He wouldn't have reacted the same, he wouldn't have felt the same. He didn't.

He opened the box and started inspecting its contents. He had an eidetic memory, he already knew what was inside, but he still found it refreshing to look at it once in a while.

There wasn't much, really. A secure phone, a notebook full of phone numbers and contacts he'd probably never need, and a bunch of pictures. That  he was interested in. The first one he pulled out was a picture of the six of them together.

Lyndon was attempting to take the photo and appear in it at the same time, which turned out better than expected. Bella was raising her middle finger at the camera without looking, inexplicably wearing sunglasses at night. Camille was smiling sweetly while seated on the fancy red couch. Ethan, on the other hand, was sprawled all over the floor, making a weird face with his tongue out and his eyes rolled up, pretending to be dead or some stupid shit like that.

Spencer and Maeve were on the floor as well, in a much more elegant way than Ethan though. They were just sitting next to each other, leaning on the couch as a backrest. Maeve's head rested on his shoulder, she was looking at Ethan and laughing. And him, Spencer, was laughing too, throwing his head back and rolling his eyes.

Another photo showed only Maeve and Spencer, although he remembered the others being on that trip as well. In the background, the distant lights of the city could be seen while they leaned on the cruise ship's railing. Spencer had his arm around her waist, and their hands met on the other side, their fingers tangled.

There was one of Ly and Camille kissing Spencer's cheeks from both sides. In a different one, Bella pretended to be astonished, covering her open mouth with her hand as she pointed at Ethan and Spencer, who were playing dumb with lipstick all over their faces looking like they were caught  infraganti .

And there were many more. Made him homesick, somehow. And going back to the point he had been trying to make, would anyone else in his place feel the same way? He didn't think so.

He didn't consider himself cynical, but perhaps others would. He didn't care about many things that others would kill for, in the literal sense. But he didn't want to dwell on that, at least not at that moment. He looked at the phone he had carelessly thrown onto his bed.

Without hesitation, he grabbed it, driven by a surge of energy that he knew would soon wear off. He dialed the number and put the phone on speaker. As it rang, one, two, five times, he took his time lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling, allowing himself to relax in a way he rarely had time to anymore.

He wasn't worried, despite the late hour nearing midnight. He knew the call would reach its target, sooner or later—it always did.

And speaking of the devil.

" Do you even bother to check the time before calling anymore? " a voice answered sharply, making Spencer laugh.

"I thought you told me to check in more often..."

"Yeah, 'call once in a while' not 'you know what? let's have 3am chats' " 

"Fine, whatever, I take the blame. But were you actually sleeping though?" Now that made her laugh.

"Touché" 

There was a moment of silence.

"Hi, Bella".

"Hello, Spencer"  she said with much more affection in her tone now.

"How are you?"

"I'm... good, actually" Both of them were talking softly now, almost whispering, trying not to break the calm atmosphere they had created. The illusion of safety, Bella used to call it, " everything's been surprisingly good." 

"Good" whispered Spencer "I'm happy for you".

"Yeah"   They remained quiet and enjoyed each other's company, even if they were actually very far away. This way, hearing each other's breaths, they could almost pretend they weren't.

Then, Bella talked again.

"Do you want to talk about it?"

Spencer huffed, a laugh mixed with a resigned sigh.

"Why does there have to be anything to talk about? Can't I just check in with an old friend?"

 "Well..." she said, holding back a laugh "you can. But you don't. And I know you well enough to know when something's up so, come on, spit it up." 

Spencer just couldn't help but smile at that.

"I... Uh... had a flashback. A bad one. About... you know. That super-duper fun night where we played tag with three bad guy's cars and two police cars."

She bursted out a laugh.

"And did that messed you up bad enough to want to talk to me?" 

"No" he chuckled "but then I... Kind of dissociated, on my way here, just a little bit."

Despite not being able to see her, he could sense the change in her body language and it was audible in her voice, in the serious tone it had taken.

"You shouldn't sleep on your own, perhaps,"  she said, though it sounded less like a suggestion and more like an order.

"Well, too late I'm afraid," he grinned sadly "I just wasted the offer, so..."

The silence now felt less comforting and more and more deafening with each passing second. He could almost hear Bella's gears working in her head as she tried to find the right words.

"Is it weird that I... Is it weird that I miss them?"

Bella didn't need the context to understand the question perfectly.

"Well, I think it shouldn't be. But you know our heads don't..." She stayed quiet for a while, and Spencer knew she was struggling with the same strange conclusion he had reached, without being able to express it."Our brains don't work the same... what I mean is... well, for example: Did you ever miss them?" 

"No," he answered honestly. "Eight years, thought about them every day, but never missed them. Never missed any of them."

"Yeah, it was the same for me. And actually, I've been longing for them too, lately, " she said, "maybe it just means that it is starting to heal..."

"Oh, come on, Bella. You don't actually think that. Is it so hard to believe that maybe it hasn't 'healed' because there isn't anything to heal from?"

"I'm just trying to think of an explanation, okay?"   they didn't raised their voices.

They used to, when they were kids. They'd shout more than they talked. But time had taught them they needn't to yell to make a point

"Because what's the alternative? That our brains just happen to not work normally? That we're not haunted by our traumas, and we actually miss them? That we go to bed every night hoping to have a nightmare because it's the rush of adrenaline that I need to get through the week?"

"Maybe that's it. Maybe we're just addicted to our own tragedies. Hopeless romantics, tied to our stories..."

"Oh, how poetic,"  she scoffed.

He laughed. And then they shared a sigh. They always left discussions open, never finished a topic completely. It was like a silent agreement that they'd have to talk again, even if it was just to finish a conversation.

"How's Maeve?"

"Um..." She clearly hadn't expected the question "you should call her."

He shook his head, conscious that she couldn't see him.

"You know how she gets"

"She's scared, Spence. Imagine having someone on your back all twenty four hours a day..." 

"Yeah, can't imagine what that must be like."

"Sorry,"  she chuckled, "but you get my point. She has a stalker, she wants to get rid of it, so she can live her life again." 

"Well, what do you want me to do? If she doesn't let the FBI help, and she doesn't let the CIA help, nor any of our other contacts, how does she think she's gonna figure it out?" he continued before Bella could, "and in the meantime, she won't let me talk to her through the phone. And public cabins are so not the place to have those kind of conversations."

"I still think you should try," she said after thinking for a moment. "I'm... I miss her..." 

"Yeah..." he didn't. Actually, he felt like he had seen her yesterday. But he supposed that was his brain malfunctioning again, so he didn't say anything.

"I heard you reconnected with Ethan." 

He snorted.

"Yeah, 'reconnect' is a kind word. We talked for like, five minutes, and then went our separate ways"

"Well, a bird told me he misses you." 

Spencer suddenly frown in deep distrust.

"Might I humbly beseech thy grace to disclose the appellation bestowed upon this esteemed avian creature?" he asked slowly, over-pronouncing each word with a funny accent.

That earned a laugh from her.

"Verily, my good sir, the name bestowed upon the aforementioned avian entity is none other than..."  she dropped the accent with a huff "Just kidding, can't tell you. It's top secret. You know, CIA stuff... and since you're not a part of it anymore I can't..." 

"You bitch!" he interrupted, "you're in contact with him, aren't you?"

She laughed even harder this time.

"Relax, he called me after you left. And with the only purpose of having your number. Can you believe it? The little shit, eight years, not a moo, but he spends five minutes with you and suddenly he has the balls to use that pretty phone that I gave him..." 

Talking to Bella released an oppression on his chest that he didn't remember having. And when they hung up, he realized that they hadn't been talking for too long. Their conversations on the phone were never too long. Brevity is the soul of wit, they say. But it was also because they were still trying to stay under the radar, even after so many years. Spencer also suspected that it was Bella's way of keeping him on the edge, leaving him with a cliffhanger so he would remember to call her if something happened. Which, fair, because it worked.

The silence in his apartment suddenly became claustrophobic. He could feel his mind drifting away from his body, and maybe Bella was right. Maybe he shouldn't sleep alone. But it's not like it was the first time this had happened. He wasn't a kid anymore; he could handle it on his own. He wanted to sleep, but it wasn't near the time he usually went to bed. He knew that if he laid in bed now, he wouldn't fall asleep, and it would only further mess up his head.

So he spent a few more minutes looking at the pictures. He found one with the six of them, all smiling at the camera with champagne glasses in their hands. They were all dressed in black, and it seemed like they had asked someone else to take the photo. He couldn't quite remember the occasion—maybe a ball with a black dress code? They looked pretty young, maybe around thirteen.

He left the picture in the box and put everything back under the floorboard. He had barely finished when a knock on the door nearly gave him a heart attack. He looked at the door, confused, wondering if he had imagined it or if he should grab his gun just in case. Then, a second knock made him jump.

"Reid! Are you there?"

He rushed to the door and opened it, internally thankful that he had already hidden the wooden box.

"Hey..." he said, a little stunned. "What are you—?"

"Listen, man, I know you told me to go home," Morgan interrupted him. "And this does not mean that I don't respect your privacy or that I see you as weak because that is certainly not true, but..." He exhaled, as if he didn't even know what he was saying. "That's what friends are for, okay? And I don't think you should spend the night alone, so I... kind of turned back and came... I don't know!" He gestured with his hands, clearly flustered. "That's what friends do, alright?"

Spencer smiled, but Derek didn't seem to notice, too caught up in his speech. He had his go-bag on one shoulder and a takeaway food bag in the other hand.

"Okay" Spencer said.

"Okay?" Derek looked at him like he had grown another eye "Who are you and what did you do with Spencer Reid?"

Spencer laughed. "Honestly, I'm glad you're here."

Derek had to look at him for what felt like hours before apparently deciding that it was okay.

"Fine," he said brusquely as he entered the apartment, pushing Reid out of the way. "But your coffee better be good quality because I'm not going to work without a good breakfast. And I'm not watching Doctor Who!"

Spencer just rolled his eyes before following him inside. And as it turned out, Derek did indeed end up watching Doctor Who that night.

 

Notes:

So first chapt didn't include end notes cause sometimes they get stuck for the rest of the chapters, so here imma talk al little about this chapter and a little about the first one. What do you think about the OC's? are you a pro OC's person? i wasn't for a while, now i love them, as long as they don't take importance out of the characters that we already know and love. I promise that they won't, the important thing here is the BAU, all the OC's come second.

I think my favourite here is Lydon. He's so funny. I love the way he says everything like, no anesthesia, i bet half of the interactions of the six kids are 90 percent Ly saying something and Bella immediately going LYDON!!

maeve being so tired of discussing that she's not "that kind of doctor" like, yeah, she's a doctor, doesn't mean she can fucking operate in a car. Also ethan and Spencer taking funny pictures on a cruise ¡¡¡¡¡!!! so cuteeee, like i imagine them flirting non-stop. ALSO LY, like. lydon is so the type to flirt as a joke all the time, but he MEANS IT, like "if don't want to then I am joking but if you want to then i am not"

Camille is not as sweet as she seems, and maeve is not as rough as she looks. no one would ever send maeve to steal a car, for god's sake, you can't corrupt her like that. she's the real sweetheart. but camille is also really niceee. i love them

Morgan knocking on spencer's door and being like HEY KID IM STAYING HERE it gave me pick me choose me love me vibes. and spencer being like, yeah dude come on in, morgan wasn't expecting that.

HOtch's dad instincts are OOONNNNNNNN. like NO ONE had to tell him smthing was wrong with spencer the dude KNEWWWW.

alright im done.

byeeeeee

Chapter 3: Mágoa

Notes:

honestly, this is so bad, i suck at writing cases, it is so hard to write people so obviously smarter than me, its sad, tbh. I also hate the way the i made them interact with the CIA i can't help but keep thinking that this is so unreal like imagine it actually worked like that, it'll be a mess, it's so unreal. But girl, it's fiction, what can i do. I cringe a little at THE conversation, cause i think it happened all too fast and it sounds a little like bad soap opera. BUT i like that we have hotch POV here. this chap contains descriptions of a case, so here are the TW:
-description of murder.
-graphic descriptions of dead bodies, blood and violet deaths.
-terrible and unrealistic representations of the US governmental agencies, like every chapter. BUt oh well, what can i do.

this is also a long ass chapter, so i hope you enjoy it, please let me know what you think, cause this is open to improvement, this is the fic of the people.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Mágoa.

(n.) portuguese. a heartbreaking feeling that leaves long lasting traces, visible in gestures and facial expressions.

 

Spencer considered himself someone who did a pretty decent job at surviving shit.

Since he was a child, he had dealt with an abusive father and an ill mother. He attended school with kids twice his age but half his intelligence. When his father finally abandoned them when he was eleven, he had to find a way to support himself and his mother financially.

He had a skill for counting cards, but getting anywhere near a casino was out of the question. He resorted to performing magic tricks on the street for tips, although it didn't bring in nearly enough money. Consequently, he resorted to stealing food and pickpocketing in crowded places. Affording his mother's medication became increasingly challenging, and stealing that was even more complicated. The last thing he wanted was to get caught and handed over to social services on a silver platter.

At the age of eleven, he discovered he could enter bars and outsmart old drunk men in poker. It provided him with a bit more money, enough to barely secure an apartment. However, he had to avoid going to the same place twice because they were drunk, but not stupid.

Ironically, it was one of those games what probably saved him.

 

"We've got a case," Hotch's voice filled the bullpen, and they immediately made their way into the conference room.

"What is it?" Emily asked, taking a seat to Spencer's right.

"García, go ahead," Hotch directed.

"Yes, sir," she cleared her throat. "Four bodies have been found. This is Dr. Leena Lawson."

A middle-aged woman appeared on the screen, smiling at the camera, her hair and eyes dark brown.

"She's a renowned neurosurgeon known for a series of books she wrote about the functioning of the brain, apparently."

"Yes, her books are really good," Spencer chimed in, capturing everyone's attention. "She explains the relationship between the mind and body exceptionally well, but aimed at children and teenagers. She employs dynamic and engaging literary techniques to make everything entertaining. The plot of the first book revolves around a malfunctioning brain cell trying to find its place and communicate with others," he concluded, pressing his lips together and nodding.

The team continued staring at him for a moment to ensure he was finished before turning their attention back to Penelope. She nodded and resumed.

"Well, she was found in her home..." she stuttered," I— I'll let you see it for yourselves."

There was a collective sigh as they watched the crime scene. In a fancy dining room, Dr. Lawson's corpse was hanging from the chandelier, her body held by wires to make it seem like she was dancing. She was dressed in a bright, shimmering green dress, with blue feathers on the skirt, sewn with gold thread.

"Wow that is..." Emily started.

"A lot," Morgan said. "Almost too excessive. What is this guy trying to say?"

Silence enveloped the table. Spencer felt a lump forming in his throat—it looked like... but it can't be . He swiftly dismissed the thought, chalking it up to his mind playing tricks on him. He had spoken to Bella just the day before; the memory was fresh, and he couldn't help but draw a connection. But it was nonsensical—it could never be.

"She was tortured for three days and had been dead for twenty-four hours when a mailman noticed blood on the door frame and alerted the authorities."

"Why wasn't she reported missing?"

"She was supposed to attend a conference out of state. Apparently, it's normal for her to completely disconnect from her phone during this trips, so nobody thought much of it," Penelope explained, avoiding looking at the screens displaying the crime scene photos.

"Are they all like this?" JJ asked.

"Affirmative," Penelope confirmed. "The other victims include a young girl, Susan Davies. Poor thing, she was only ten years old. Her mother is an actress, and her father is a wealthy lawyer of some sort. She was reported missing and discovered three days later. Her schoolteacher stumbled upon the crime scene when she opened her office in the morning."

The crime scene photos mirrored the previous one, depicting the distressing sight of the little girl seated on a couch, dressed elegantly in an expensive-looking silvery dress. Spencer frowned at the champagne glass she held.

"Then there's Gabriel Thompson, a mafia boss who has been on the FBI watch list for over a year."

In the pictures, Thompson wore a golden suit adorned with Egyptian patterns intricately embroidered with gold thread. His face was partially concealed by a mask featuring a black cat with golden details. He appeared to be suspended from the ceiling, giving the illusion of standing with arms wide open, as if prepared for a hug.

"He also displayed signs of torture prior to his death. Next is Elijah Collins. Sixty-five-year-old politician on the verge of retirement. His wife reported him missing, and he was later found dead at his son's house across the city. Their grandkids discovered him after school, poor things. The scene was similar."

Mr. Collins was shown in a red velvet suit, sitting on an antique couch that didn't match the surrounding furniture. With every photo, Spencer's heart sank a little further, but he cleared his throat to speak.

"That couch... was it the Collins'?"

Penelope shook her head. "No, the killer placed it there as part of the staging," she replied, switching to a new set of images.

"And last but not least, we have Jasmine Carter—a young woman in her twenties who was a well-known model, even at her age. It seems she started her career pretty young. She was also found in her own home and exhibited signs of torture and rape before she was killed. With no immediate family and having recently moved to a different state, she wasn't in close contact with anyone. However, after five days, one of her friends contacted the police when she failed to respond to phone calls."

The pictures revealed a young black woman dressed in a grayish-pink silk dress adorned with ruby-like embellishments simulating bloodstains. And speaking of bloodstains...

"How were they tortured?" Spencer inquired.

"Pick your poison," Penelope replied, though there was no humor in her voice. "Burns, lacerations, broken bones, waterboarding, and multiple stab wounds. However, the CODs varied. Additionally, the bodies were cleaned and dressed postmortem."

Spencer nodded, his thoughts spiraling as he observed the girl on the screen. Jasmine... he had heard that name before. It could be a mere coincidence, of course. Yet, the age matched, and the profession of a model... He was abruptly brought back to reality by Emily's voice.

"Five bodies. I don't understand, why weren't we contacted earlier?"

Penelope shook her head. "The police didn't initially connect the cases. The victims appeared unrelated, and they were discovered in different states. Dr. Lawson in LA, then Susan Davies in Las Vegas. Gabriel Thompson later in Miami. The connection was only made by the police department when Elijah Collins and Jasmine Carter were found in New York, two weeks apart."

"Besides" Hotch pointed without looking up from where he was reading the case files "The COD's are different, the victimology is all over the place, and the MO is unclear. Inconsistent. The staging is the only thing that stands out."

"Yeah," JJ added, a tinge of disgust in her voice. "But why this elaborate staging? They all seem ready for a Victorian masquerade party or something."

"I mean," Rossi chimed in, "I can understand the glamour associated with a model, but a doctor? And to bring his own furniture to the Collins' residence just for staging?"

"It also crosses gender, age, and racial lines," Emily observed.

Hotch fixed his gaze directly on Spencer, though the younger man hadn't realized it yet, too absorbed in his own thoughts.

"Reid, what do you think?"

Hotch's question brought Spencer back to the present, and he quickly gathered his thoughts. It took a few seconds of awkward eye contact for Spencer to process the question, Hotch waiting patiently, without repeating himself or acknowledging the delay. Finally, Spencer cleared his throat and sat up as he talked.

"I believe the recent strikes in New York indicate that the unsub is devolving. It's possible that something has changed for him, causing him to become more impatient. The fact that he chose to kill twice in the same state with a shorter cooling-off period and minimal travel suggests that he's becoming less afraid of getting caught," Spencer analyzed, his mind racing to piece together the puzzle.

"Which hopefully makes him easier to catch," Rossi remarked optimistically.

"Or more dangerous," Emily added, raising a valid concern.

"Looks like we're going to New York," he stated, standing up. The team remained frozen for a moment, staring in expectation,"...What?"

"Wait, aren't you gonna... you know..." Emily attempted a poor impression of Hotch's voice. "Wheels up in thirty!"

"The weather isn't clear to fly, we'll need to wait until morning" Hotch responded, consciously ignoring the joke "but we will start with the background check and victimology here so we don't get there empty handed. I'm also dividing the team to cover L.A, Las Vegas and Miami, but first I want all of us to go to New York together, I was informed the press is following the case and and the locals will need all the help they can get so..."

"The weather isn't clear for flying," Hotch responded, ignoring joke, "so we'll have to wait until morning. In the meantime, we'll start with background checks and victimology here, so we're not empty-handed when we arrive. I'll also divide the team to cover L.A., Las Vegas, and Miami. But first, I want all of us to go to New York together. I've been informed that the press is following the case, and the local authorities will need all the help they can get so..."

"Okay, got it, so no wheels up then," Morgan interjected, as they left the conference room.

As the rest of the team took a break to review the case files before reconvening, only Hotch and Reid remained in the room. Spencer knew this was his chance to have a moment of privacy without having to go to Hotch's office.

"Hey, uh... I was wondering if maybe..." Spencer stumbled over his words, meeting Hotch's unwavering gaze. He knew his boss had a knack for profiling, even unintentionally.

"What is it?" Hotch inquired, his tone indicating that he was ready to listen.

"I thought maybe since the plane is not leaving until the morning, I can go home for a few hours I think I need..." Honestly, he didn't think he would get this far. He had started asking without knowing where he was headed, hoping for the best. And now he found himself at a loss. He needed to what?

Hotch seemed to understand, sparing him from further explanation. "Go home, Spencer. Rest for the night. I'll call you if anything changes," he said comforting.

And Hotch was not profiling his team member, okay? He was not .

But, the way Spencer's eyes were going in and out of focus during the presentation of the case... he either needed to sleep or something else was going on. Spencer had looked at the crime scene photos with recognition in his eyes, but Hotch dismissed it as his own imagination, because, what in this case could have anything to do with Spencer?

And, oh how wrong he was.

 

Spencer took the opportunity and left to get some much-needed rest. He needed to clear his head, perhaps even have a panic attack or vomit, before he could feel like himself again. As he made his way home, his thoughts continued to swirl incessantly.

Spencer had barely turned eleven when met Alexander Sinclair. He vividly remembers Alec's hoarse, deep voice and the constant dry cough that plagued his lungs. Alec was a man in his late forties, always playing poker in a dingy bar in Las Vegas that a young Spencer happened to stumble upon in an attempt to make some money. Alec, much like Rossi, was someone who drank persistently but never seemed to get drunk. Maybe it was because he wasn't as old or as intoxicated as the others that he quickly recognized Spencer's exceptional intellect within seconds of meeting him.

"Hey, kid. Do you play chess?" Alec had asked, pointing to a chessboard on one of the tables.

"Um... no, thank you," Spencer had replied, ready to walk away. Alec didn't try to stop him, but he did say something that caught Spencer's interest.

"Oh, come on, I'll double the bet."

Now, hear him out for a second. A bunch of things could have probably gone wrong, but the truth was that Spencer was desperate. So when Alec offered him a job... In that moment, desperate for a change, Spencer didn't think twice.

Looking back, it seemed like some sort of initiation or a test, perhaps. Alec asked him to steal an item from an antiques store. A little wooden box, with birds and flowers engraved in gold. He had promised Spencer more money than he could make playing poker with intoxicated elders. So, Spencer accepted the task.

And it was. Oh. So. Easy.

So that's how things went. From that point on, Alec became his mentor, teaching him a wide range of skills. He learned how to shoot a gun, drive a car, pick locks, and engage in hand-to-hand combat. Alec even took care of Spencer's mother's medical expenses and ensured she received the best care in a specialized institution. Spencer lived almost independently in a spacious room within Alec's grand manor, it was five times the size of his old apartment. And he had limited contact with his mentor, as Alec was rarely home, so it was just him and the staff.

But what Alec did that Spencer was most grateful for and repulsed at the same time, was to introduce him to the Underground Affluence.

The Underground Affluence was something Spencer never had the need to explain before, and he wouldn't know how to.

He could perhaps say, that there was this weird enigmatic society hidden in plain sight, comprised of influential individuals and groups. While it might sound like a conspiracy, it wasn't about overthrowing governments or causing harm to the outside world. Instead, it revolved around extravagant parties, luxurious gatherings, and a tacit agreement among its members, a zone of truce between anyone that was part of it. To gain entry, one had to be invited, and there were unwritten rules that everyone seemed to instinctively follow.

No one made it public, the people that knew of its existence called it the Underground Affluence, but you didn't knew it existed unless you were a part of it The rich, the powerful, and those immersed in luxury and class converged in this realm, organizing overpriced dinners and themed balls. Politicians mingled with actresses, illusionists with mobsters, and police officers with paid assassins. Each person minded their own business. The authorities that knew about it mostly let it be, because the criminals in it often hunted each other, allowing them to pursue their rivalries without impacting the outside world.

Alec began taking Spencer to various gatherings within the Underground Affluence. Spencer adorned himself in the most expensive outfits and indulged in the finest champagne. Weirdly, he was never the only child present, he quickly formed a close-knit group with Bella, Ethan, Lyndon, and later Camille and Maeve.

They made a weird mix, they grew so close that soon they were known as a group. They were assigned jobs separately, but also as a team. Kids at the Affluence were dangerous, they were always prepared to get in places adults couldn't. The six of them claimed a spot on the Underground Affluence, and made a name on their own, they were always seen together. They played pranks on the most dangerous persons on the Affluence. It became tradition, everyone expected it, they wondered who would be next. It was a game, cause, of course it was a game. The Affluence fed on games and mischievousness.

This case... It couldn't be, could it? A characteristic of the Underground Affluence was that it was secret, everyone wanted to keep it secret. If you wanted to send a perverted message to someone inside, you did it inside. You didn't display a body where you knew it would be found by the general public. You did it in the isolated houses you knew  everyone had. You can easily be a sadist inside the Affluence, but you don't take it outside of it.

 

"Jasmine Carter"

Lyndon scoffed with his mouth full, spaghetti falling from his chin.

"Shut up," Ly retorted, still chewing. "That sounds made up."

"No, I swear!" Camille chimed in, laughing. "She's around my age, maybe a year younger. She wants to be an actress but was offered a modeling job and wants me to mentor her."

"Why does she specifically want your mentoring?" Spencer asked, genuinely curious, but his friends erupted in laughter.

"Don't be mean, Spencer!" Maeve playfully punched him in the shoulder as the laughter continued around the table.

"It was an honest question!" Spencer protested, incredulous. "She's in the fucking Underground Affluence, she probably has contacts but she required you specifically. I was just asking..." the laughter continued.

"Logical that she wants help from one of the Six Underground Kids..." Bella interjected, humble as always.

He couldn't help but shake his head as he looked directly at Camille, giving up on the rest. "I wasn't trying to be mean," he clarified, seeking understanding.

Camille simply smiled warmly in response. "I know, Spence. It's okay. She came to me because we were in middle school together. I guess I'm just someone she knows," she explained, shrugging her shoulders.

 

Jasmine Carter—that's where he recognized the name from.

A coincidence , his brain futilely whispered in a useless attempt to make this all go away,  a mere coincidence.  There was nothing to worry about; it was just a coincidence.

However, if it wasn't ( it is, there's nothing to worry about ), he couldn't let the BAU handle it alone. He needed to contact the CIA. And that, perhaps, was the primary reason he refused to acknowledge the unfolding situation. The mere thought of reliving his past as a CIA agent, encountering his old boss, his former partner... he dreaded it. But he would have to face it if this case truly had any connection to the Affluence.

And then the CIA would want to take the case from them, and he didn't want that either. But nor he wanted to put Hotch in a position in which he had to get in a fight with the CIA to keep a case just because Spencer wanted to work on it.

Somehow, someway, by the end of the trip, he had convinced himself to set it aside for the night. A break was imperative; he needed to rest. As he entered his apartment, he had resolved to actually do it—for once.

"Oh you have got to be fucking kidding me!"

Spencer slumped against the door frame, his legs suddenly feeling weak. There, near the entrance on the floor, lay a yellowish—white envelope adorned with a fancy golden ribbon and sealed with scarlet wax.

That... that right there confirmed all the things he had been trying to deny ever since Penelope had shown them the crime scene photos. He used a paper towel to handle the envelope, Spencer knew it would soon be placed in an evidence bag.

To Doctor Spencer Reid.

...was the only thing written outside, in flawless black ink handwriting. No address, no postal code. And it hadn't just been left at the reception; it had been personally delivered to his apartment. Someone had walked it here, specifically for him, whoever had delivered it knew exactly where he lived. Typical Underground Affluence.

He hadn't realized he was hyperventilating until he found the secure phone in his hand. The wooden box fell carelessly, the pictures scattering across the floor. The phone rang as he waited to connect. Whom was he calling again? He couldn't recall dialing the number.

"This is Agent Carolina Hawthorne, you shouldn't have this number unless " 

"Carol."

" Oh my god, Reid!"  Her voice now lacked the previous condescending tone, replaced by a gasp she tried to conceal admirably.

 

Hotch observed as Spencer left the bullpen and vanished behind the closing elevator doors. He could already sense the team's concerned glances directed at him. It might have been the first time the young man had asked for something that prioritized his health, and Hotch wouldn't have refused him anything.

He didn't want to admit his worry, not even to himself. He simply hoped Reid would manage to get some sleep before they had to leave in the morning.

Exiting the conference room, Hotch made his way to his office, assigning various tasks to the members of the BAU team. He attempted to decipher the files sent by the local police departments, but progress was slow. He needed to see the crime scene firsthand.

He didn't know how long had it been when there was a knock at his door.

"Aaron," Rossi stated with a serious expression. "You should come."

Hotch was on his feet in an instant. Three individuals—two men and a woman—approached, followed closely by Strauss. The rest of the team gathered behind Hotch, soon they were all standing close together as if forming a protective shield against the rest of the world.

"Agent Hotchner, these are Agents Hawthorne and Smith. And this is John Porter; he's..."

"Director of the CIA," Hotch interrupted, extending his hand. "What can I do for you?"

"Is there somewhere your team and mine could have a private conversation?" Porter skipped the pleasantries and led them straight to the conference room. "Agent Hotchner, it's a pleasure to meet you, although I wish it were under better circumstances," he nodded.

"Apologies for all the secrecy," the woman spoke. Hotch looked at her—her hair almost white, slicked back, dressed entirely in black. If someone were asked to point out the CIA agent in a crowd, they would likely point to her first.

"An occupational hazard for you guys, huh?" Morgan blurted out. Hotch shot him a glare, but the woman (Hawthorne, as Strauss had mentioned) didn't seem bothered.

"I suppose so."

"Lovely visit," Rossi cut in. "What do you need from us?"

Porter and Strauss exchanged a meaningful glance.

"Let's get down to business, then." Strauss took a few steps forward, indicating for everyone to take a seat around the table. With a hint of distrust in their eyes, they complied.

"Right," Porter began. "I'll be direct. You were called in for a case that happens to be related to one the CIA has been tracking for years. I'm afraid we'll have to—"

"You're not taking the case from us," Derek said.

"SSA Morgan," Strauss admonished.

"Listen," Hawthorne spoke up before Strauss could continue, "we don't expect you to relinquish the case entirely, but we want to brief you so you understand what you're dealing with."

"Agent Hawthorne and I have been partners for nearly five years," Smith finally spoke. "But before that, she worked the case personally with her former partner. She knows what she's doing."

"We would also like to assign someone we trust to work with you so we can maintain contact, in case you need consultation or we discover anything relevant. Although I doubt that will be an issue."

Hotch didn't even try not to profile Porter. He locked eyes with him. The way he spoke suggested he was genuinely trying to be their ally. He could have simply demanded that his orders be followed; after all, he was a superior. But there he was, offering assistance with the case instead of taking it over.

"I'd also like to add," Porter continued when no one replied "That these are unique circumstances, to no other team would we offer such thing"

That statement caught the group's attention. Hotch tried to conceal his surprise, but he had a feeling he wasn't doing a great job. Strauss, on the other hand, appeared defeated, resigned to a situation she couldn't control, much like facing an impending explosion with no means of defusing it.

"What are the circumstances?" Rossi asked, looking around the table and then at the CIA agents.

Porter and Hawthorne shared a look, and just as the Director was about to speak, the woman spoke first.

"When I was working on this case five years ago, my old partner and I, we... something happened. It wasn't specifically because of this particular case, but still, what happened was bad enough that he decided to transfer."

"The CIA helped, of course," Porter said, and if Hotch hadn't known better, he would've thought he saw a spark of shame in his eyes. But it was so fleeting that he couldn't quite sort it out. "He had been a great agent, and I personally took responsibility for what happened. The plan was to retire him, even though he was the youngest agent we had... but he didn't want that, he wanted to keep working. So, soon the transfer was approved, and he started working with the FBI..."

He paused for a moment, and when no one reacted, Hawthorne continued speaking.

"...for the BAU," she finished slowly, glaring at each of them one at a time. "He worked here."

The team, suddenly startled, looked at each other as if they were seeing one another for the first time. Hotch, however, fixed his gaze on Strauss. She looked like a kicked puppy, a sight he had never witnessed before. She was staring down at the table like it was a very unusual piece of furniture. He recognized the fear of losing control in her eyes. The team glanced at Hawthorne once more, but she wasn't looking at any of them.

"Wait," Emily was the first one to make the connection. "Reid?"

When Hawthorne and Porter shared a look at that, everyone had their answer.

"W-wait," Rossi stammered, interrupted by a laugh. "What?" His tone turned serious and astonished as he realized no one was joking.

Then the team turned to Hotch, but he showed no reaction and continued to gaze into Strauss's eyes. She held the glare as best as she could, but her eyes were softer than they had ever been seen.

"Erin," he said, and his voice could have frozen someone's blood. "Did you know anything about this?"

She shook her head and finally broke eye contact.

"I'm afraid the transfer had to be kept as secret as possible. Only Agent Gideon was aware of Dr. Reid's past with the CIA..."

Morgan felt a lump in his throat. It felt as if someone was pressing his chest so hard he couldn't breathe. He couldn't determine if it was surprise, worry, anger, or all of the above. But he knew his team was in a similar state, judging by the expressions on their faces. He felt tears welling up in his eyes, although he held them back. He felt betrayed in a way he had never felt before, yet the rational side of his brain told him he had no reason to be mad.

"You said you wanted to keep someone you trusted with us throughout the case," Hotch tried to maintain his composure, but it became harder with each word. "And you also said that you didn't think that would be an issue... You were thinking of Reid."

Porter nodded, although it wasn't a question. And seeing that nobody was in any condition to say anything for a while, Smith carried on with the conversation.

"We've already sent the classified files of Agent Reid to…"

"Doctor," came the chorus from the team, still too stunned to speak, but it was more of a reflex than anything else.

"Apologies," he paused, a little intimidated by the timing of the statement. "Dr. Reid's classified files for you to check what they were working on before the transfer."

They nodded distantly.

"Well," Porter clapped in an attempt to break the room's astonishment, "shall we review the case then?"

"W-wait," JJ cleared her throat. "Shouldn't Spence be here?"

"I'll call him," Hotch mentally slapped himself. How could he call Reid as if they hadn't just discovered what they did? That wasn't fair to him, and it wasn't amusing to be exposed in such a way behind your back. He wished he could talk with his team first, to let them know they needed to make it clear to Spencer that they weren't mad at him.

And he hadn't even stopped to consider what it meant for Spencer to have a past in the CIA. He was twenty-one when he joined the Bureau, which meant he was at least twenty when he started working for the CIA, probably even younger. He was pulled out of his thoughts by the sound of a phone ringing.

Everyone looked at Hawthorne as she reached for her phone with a frown.

"Isn't that the secure phone?" Porter asked her.

"Yeah," she answered. "This is Agent Carolina Hawthorne. You shouldn't have this number unless... Oh my god, Reid!"

To be honest, she wasn't particularly proud of that moment. It hadn't been her intention to have such an overt reaction. But she couldn't help it. Although she had been talking about her old partner just minutes ago, that didn't change the fact that it was the first time she had heard his voice in almost five years.

The room immediately perked up, listening attentively. She made an attempt to leave the room and talk in private, but a hand on her arm stopped her. It was Hotchner, who had crossed the table at a record speed and was now gesturing for her to put it on speaker.

She didn't, but the room was so quiet that she wouldn't be surprised if they had heard anyway.

 "Carol, listen to me. I wouldn't be calling if it wasn't important..." 

"Spencer, I know, I—" she didn't get to say anything as Reid kept talking without even taking a breath.

 "There's this case, and I thought maybe it was a coincidence. But this girl, Jasmine Carter, I've heard of her before. And Leena and I used to talk, she'd send me her manuscripts. And..."

"Reid! Listen! I know. I'm—"

"And I got home, and I—"

"You need to breathe. And shut up, hear what I have to say."

"But—"

"Listen. I sent a car to pick you up, okay? It should be there in about five minutes now, if it isn't already..."

"Okay, but I also—"

"Calm down, come here, and we'll talk. Alright?"

Spencer stayed silent for a moment. She could hear his accelerated breathing on the other end.

"Alright."

"Alright. Stay safe. The driver is Agent Johnson. Ask for his badge."

She hung up after hearing the soft "Okay" that Spencer let out.

"You didn't tell him anything" Morgan scolded. The blond Agent frowned at him, glaring unimpressed.

"It occurred to me that it was a complicated conversation to have on the phone," she said simply.

"So he's just gonna walk in here and see you guys talking to us? No warning?" Emily looked annoyed too, and Hotch's chest warmed at the reactions of the team. They weren't mad—okay, maybe they were—but they were mostly worried. Still putting their protective instincts toward their youngest member first.

"With all due respect" Porter said, trying to catch the fight before it started "we should start revising the case"

"With all due respect" Hotch moved forwards. He was now inches away from Porter, looking down at him "My team and I can start looking at the case files on our own"

It truly wasn't his intention to seem challenging, but the sudden awareness of the situation weighed on him. And if he wouldn't blame Reid (and he wouldn't), he needed someone to blame. His brain misinterpreted this, as usual, as that person being the head of the CIA, Spencer's old partner, and a random agent that just happened to be there.

"And we appreciate the moment of privacy to process this information. Thank you. We can go on with the briefing as soon as my remaining team member gets here."

The intensity with which he stated ' my remaining team member' made the team smile. Soon, the CIA agents excused themselves and left the room. Strauss hesitated for a few steps and turned to Hotch.

"I know it's a lot, Aaron, but I will ask you not to let this interfere with your output in this case," she scanned every member of the team before looking back at Hotch. "Agent Porter is trying to go with this as smoothly as possible, but if needed, he won't be this permissive."

Without waiting for an answer, she took off. The room visibly relaxed. Rossi was still staring at the door reflectively.

"I wonder why..." he said to no one in particular.

"Why what?" asked Penelope, her voice was little more than a whisper, she hadn't talked since the agents arrived, and now she had tears in her eyes that were fighting to fall down her cheeks, she was doing a good work at keeping it all in, but it wouldn't work forever.

"Why Porter wants to go smoothly. Why not just take the case? Why offering all this slack? He's practically asking us how do we want to handle their case."

"I was thinking the same thing," Emily said.

"The way they both talked about Reid, the way Smith didn't even mention his name..." Hotch attempted to respond. "My guess is that they want to be on good terms with him. They know that if they forcefully took the case from us, we would fight for it."

Rossi nodded.

"And they realized that when the time comes to choose sides, Reid would probably stay with us. Whatever connection this kid has to the case, it's significant."

"Let's check it out then, shall we?" Penelope said, opening her laptop.

"Wait, wait. So we don't talk about the elephant in the room? Guys," Emily was at the edge of her seat "Spencer was CIA."

"Yeah" JJ sighed "I still can't believe it..."

Morgan ran his hand over his face.

"I just can't believe he would lie to us for almost five years. I—" the bitter taste of betrayal got stuck in his throat, followed by anger at himself for feeling that way. To be honest, he was a mess, a jumble of emotions beyond recognition. "I don't know. I guess I just think this isn't the kind of thing you can sweep under the carpet and hope for the best."

"Ohhhh... Um... Guys," Penelope warned, gazing to the table in shock. She opened her mouth several times, unsure of what to say "I... I think there's much more under that carpet than we thought."

"What do you mean?" Hotch asked, and they all stood up behind her to look at the screen.

"Um... Alright, this is Spencer's CIA file. There are a few classified parts, but they've given us almost everything. Apparently, they've been keeping an eye on him since he was thirteen ."

Morgan whistled.

"That's very young" Emily said, eyes filled with disbelief.

"Yeah," Penelope continued, "He was in Mensa, and he was invited to other similar organizations like the Prometheus Society and TNS. It mentions something about some... Underground Affluence?"

"I've never heard that name before," Rossi said.

"Me neither," Morgan looked at the screen confused.

"Whatever it is," she said "he was in it. It doesn't look like anything official though, they are just some margin notes of some of sort. So the CIA watched him, and he was formally recruited at... seventeen"

"He was still a kid!" JJ said, expecting this to be some kind of a joke. "can they even do that?"

Nobody answered, so Penelope kept talking.

"He was immediately assigned to Carolina Hawthorne as his partner, and he didn't change partners in about four years he worked there."

"The way she talked about him, she was more of his babysitter than his partner," Emily rolled her eyes.

"He was practically a teenager" JJ thought out loud "they probably wanted to make sure he'd follow the protocol, especially in the field."

"But they still placed him in one of their most important cases?" Morgan shook his head. "I don't know."

"Hotch" the man looked at Rossi, who was talking, made Hotch snap out o his thoughts "You've been awfully quiet. What do you think?"

The table watched him expectantly.

"I think..." he began, "that they would need a really good reason to recruit a teenager. And I think Spencer was more important to them than they want to let on. I don't know whether it's because of a previous connection with the case or something else entirely. García, is there something on what happened that made him request the transfer?"

She redirected her attention back to the keyboard. "Um... no. It's all classified and labeled as 'personal matters'."

"Which we know is bullshit," Rossi stated. "Because they just told us that it was something that happened in the field."

"They also said the plan was retiring him," Morgan added.

"Which only adds to the gravity of whatever happened," Emily observed, "what could be bad enough that you want to retire a... how old was he? twenty years old?"

"You think it was something physical?" JJ asked. Her voice trembled, her fingers were softly running back and forth through her bottom lip, a gesture she recognized as her stress going up. She couldn't help it. She thought about Spencer, but she could only see him as a kid, hurt and scared and alone. She was so angry at so many people in that moment. Just the thought of something bad happening to him, bad enough for the CIA to want to retire him...

"Guys the file was last edited a few hours ago."

"So they... what? Change the file before giving it to us?" Morgan frowned. "That doesn't make any sense. They could've restricted the access or just not give us the file, but why change  the information in it?"

"It invalidates the whole thing," Hotch realized. "We don't know which parts were altered. This is useless. García, close it up."

He stood up and was heading angrily to the door. Morgan looked at the team and then back at Hotch before standing up and stopping him.

"Wait, wait. Where are you going?"

"To tell Strauss, damn maybe Porter. They really looked like they wanted to help, even if it was just for the sake of keeping Reid. But we can't work with an edited file, of which we already know at least one thing is fake."

"Hotch, wait, we should be smart about it."

"Yeah, Emily's right, Aaron" Rossi said "Maybe we should dig up a little on our own. Talk to Reid, subtly profile Mr. and Mrs. CIA. And then see if this was intentionally planned."

Hotch stared at him in disbelief, but he actually stopped and turned around.

"What do you mean? How could this not  be intentionally planned?" Hotch knew he was starting to lose objectiveness in all this matter. But he didn't care, and was glad that the team didn't bring it up. He couldn't help it, with each second, the phone in his pocket became heavier and heavier, he wished to talk to Spencer, to know if he was okay.

And there was the fact that, once Spencer did get here, he still couldn't hug him, hold him in his arms, promise that nobody was mad at him. He would have to interrogate him about shit from his past Spencer probably didn't want them to know, and tell him that his old boss, who he probably trusted, and the first partner he knew in the field could be hiding information. Information that they needed.

"How could this have not been intentionally planned?" he repeated, weaker this time, more tired.

"Maybe they didn't supervise the editing of the file before sending it," Emily said. "Perhaps the technical analyst made a stupid mistake and labeled it incorrectly instead of just blurring it. Maybe it's not supposed to be a secret at all... we need to check if all the doors are locked before we kick in the front one."

Hotch didn't immediately nod, but in the second he could bring himself back to his right mind, he understood it was the best course of action.

However, he didn't have much time to think about it because in that moment, he spotted the elevator doors opening, and a very pale and agitated Dr. Spencer Reid walked (read: stumbled) through them.  We need more time , was the first thought that crossed Hotch's mind. But Porter and Hawthorne were right about one thing: there was still a serial murderer out there, and they had already let this situation occupy too much of their minds.

He contemplated the option of telling the team to stay there until he had talked to Reid, Strauss, and the CIA little gang by himself first. He knew it was out o the table when he saw Hawthorne and the others leaving the kitchen, and Morgan was already getting ahead of him, Emily running behind him. Soon the whole team was rushing to him, getting there before Strauss and the others.

"Spencer!" JJ went straight in for a hug, and García was next. Spencer hugged them back as best he could, still appearing a little zoned out. Then his eyes met Hotch's.

"Hotch... What…?" He looked at each one of them, and they all stood in silence. Not even a team of profilers were able to hide the situation that was probably written all over their faces. Not to mention that Reid was still an amazing profiler himself.

Hotch saw the exact moment when Reid reached the conclusion, which spoke volumes about the younger man's mental health. On any other day—one where Spencer wasn't half dissociated and sleep-deprived—Hotch would have never been fast enough to keep up with Spencer's thinking, his brain moving faster than the human eye could perceive. But now it was clear in his eyes when he turned and saw Hawthorne and Porter walking towards him.

"Reid!" Carol half pushed Morgan out of the way before jumping at Spencer and wrapping her arms around him.

It was brief and uncomfortable, as if she hadn't planned it and it just happened, like she couldn't help it when she saw him. Spencer didn't hug her back, which could have been passed off as shock, but Hotch knew better, and by the looks on his team's faces, they did too. Spencer simply held his arms in the air above Carol's shoulders. He didn't back up, but he didn't appear relaxed either.

Soon she took a step back, as if remembering the situation. She coughed and brushed off her suit jacket.

"I am sorry. It is so good to see you," she smiled. Hotch couldn't decipher her expression; she looked somewhere between sad and guilty but also happy to see Spencer, even if he didn't share the feeling.

Porter arrived a little slower and gave everyone a look before turning his gaze to Spencer. He held out his hand towards him.

"Dr. Reid, it's been a long time." Spencer nodded with his lips pressed together and unconsciously took a step backward. Then Porter seemed to remember something and moved his hand to show his palm in the air. "Right, no handshakes. Forgive me."

"No problem" he said. And then, looking defeated, he added "I'm guessing everyone knows"

Hotch nodded silently. He was in a weird state of unreality, his mind lost in what he had heard about Spencer, and the case, and the fact that the director of the CIA was standing next to him, giving puppy eyes to the youngest member of his team, seeking his help.

He was profiling everyone in the room, all at once, and it was exhausting. Strauss was embarrassed that she had no idea about all this, and if Gideon were here, she'd probably had already chocked him. Hotch wasn't entirely sure he wouldn't do the same.

His team was divided between guilty angry looks and complete confusion. He couldn't blame them. Porter was nervous, which wasn't what he would've expected from the head of the CIA, and at the same time, it made him fear how involved Reid was in all this. Smith looked like a lost puppy. And Carol was now scanning Spencer as if she had never seen him before. She looked protective, but at the same time, she was beating herself up about something.

It was clear that Spencer hadn't talked to them this whole time, and he didn't look particularly excited to be involved with them now. Hotch would never admit how much satisfaction and ease he got from seeing that Spencer was closer with the team he is currently a part of than with his old one. But it also made him anxious to think about what was labeled as 'personal issues' in Spencer's files. It was clear that whatever had happened for Spencer to stop working with them was right there, hanging in the air, making it thicker and harder to breathe.

"We should start with the case," finally Strauss broke the silence.

Carol nodded vigorously. "We think it's related to another one we've been following from the Affluence."

"I received an invitation," Reid said taking something out of his bag. It was an evidence bag with a paper in it. "I didn't open it, but... I mean, I know where it's from... and who it's from."

Carol widened her eyes as the team got closer to look at the invitation. Hotch just wanted to ask what the hell this Affluence was that he had heard mentioned twice tonight. But they needed to discuss it in a much more private place.

"We should go to the conference room," he croaked somehow, "we can start revising the case."

Everyone agreed and gave Spencer quick looks before heading there. Porter and his two agents went first, followed by Strauss, leaving the team behind.

"Are you angry at me?" Spencer asked so quietly that Hotch would have missed it if he hadn't been specifically paying attention to him.

"Of course not, Reid" he said immediately, and he could hear the team agreeing with him, but Spencer was looking at Morgan, who remained silent.

That's why Hotch wanted to keep his team in the conference room. He knew Morgan tended to hide the rest of his emotions behind anger, but he also knew that Spencer couldn't, nor shouldn't, handle that now. He knew that Derek being resentful towards Spencer for keeping a secret didn't mean that he stopped caring for him. He knew that, Derek knew that, but Spencer didn't. He wouldn't believe it.

He just prayed  for Morgan to make that connection by himself before answering.

Morgan sighed.

And then he started walking to the conference room without saying a word.

Hotch felt Spencer's single dry sob in his chest, as if someone were stabbing him. Hotch knew that Morgan and him would have a long talk later that day.

Or night.

 

Notes:

i loooooooooove Hotch pov, he's not even denying that he's totally a dad to spencer. and we'll see it advance, don't worry. Also, morgan, you know that this is exactly how he'd react, just like hotch said, morgan hides all of his emotions behind anger, cause anger is easier to feel.

what do you think about porter and carol? our baby spencer doesn't like them very much, also, what do you think happened?, cause for real, "Personal matters" ¿¿¿¿??? yeah girl sure, that's totally reliable. Hotch feeling proud every time spencer shows he doesn't really like carol and porter, i love himmm.

special mention to smith, cause poor baby doesn't even know why he's there.

also, what do you think about the chapter names so far? do you think the words have to do with the chap? you know, my original idea was to name this fic "glossary" and the glossary was basically each chapter having a word and it's description, it isn't named glossary, but the word idea remains, is it cool?

anyways, there's more coming, but i still have to keep writing, i have so many ideas, also the OC's are coming soon, i hope you liked them cause we're gonna keep seeing them. As well as maeve and ethan, i love them.

byeeeeeeeee

Chapter 4: Guanxi

Notes:

short chap, but we're starting to explain how the Affluence works, just a little though, the next chapters are more about that, this is mostly an introduction.

Listen, I know that it is exactly like the john wick universe, (maybe it doesn't look like it yet but it will, trust me), but do you want to know something crazy? I wrote this BEFORE watching john wick, for real. anyways, if you like this plot, you should def watch john wick, you'll love it.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Guanxi.

(n.) chinese. a networks of social connections and influential relationships which facilitate business and other dealings.

 

"I'm too old for this shit," Rossi commented as he ran his hand over his face. "You still haven't explained exactly what this Underground... Affluence... stuff is."

Spencer sighed. They had been through this already. He didn't blame them, though. The thing about the Affluence was that even if he could articulate the words perfectly and emphasize them, it was still pretty much a "you had to be there" situation. He hated it, but as he looked at his team, he realized they were present, paying attention, trying to understand. Hotch nodded encouragingly, so he took a deep breath and gave it another shot.

"It is an elite organization composed of individuals from various walks of life, including high-profile celebrities, influential politicians, renowned intellectuals, and even those with ties to criminal enterprises. The society thrives on opulence, luxury, and the allure of a hidden world beyond the reach of the general public."

"Members of the Underground Affluence come together in extravagant events," Carol added, "such as masquerade balls, elegant galas, themed parties, and other clandestine gatherings."

Spencer nodded in confirmation. "These gatherings serve as a stage for indulgence, mingling, and connections among its diverse membership. It is a place where the boundaries of social class, genre, and age blur, and where individuals from vastly different backgrounds intermingle in a bizarre yet harmonious manner."

Porter stepped forward from the corner of the room where he was standing. "The society operates in secrecy," he said, "with its own set of rules, rituals, and hierarchies. It thrives on power, influence, and the exchange of favors, often involving hidden agendas, covert operations, and the pursuit of personal ambitions."

"The Underground Affluence is known for its organized chaos," Smith cut in, "where the unconventional and the extraordinary coexist, creating an atmosphere of intrigue and excitement. This makes its members... extremely dangerous."

The team exchanged worried looks.

"If it's really that dangerous, why hasn't anything been done?" Penelope asked.

"Well... it's hard to explain, so bear with me," Carol took a moment to choose her words carefully. "I guess you could say... Okay, hear me out. Despite law enforcement agencies being aware of the existence of the Affluence, most of us choose not to intervene due to a combination of factors. Firstly, the society predominantly operates within private venues, keeping their activities hidden from public view. This limits the direct impact on the general population and allows us to prioritize other pressing matters."

"Secondly," Spencer continued "the Underground Affluence has established an unwritten agreement with the authorities. As long as their activities remain contained within their own ranks and do not spill over into the outside world, the law enforcement turn a blind eye to their affairs. This unspoken understanding helps maintain a delicate balance, avoiding potential conflicts and the exposure of the society's hidden secrets."

"And this is why this killer is so dangerous," Porter interjected. "Attempting to forcefully infiltrate or dismantle the organization could result in greater upheaval and a loss of control over criminal elements associated with the Underground Affluence."

Then Spencer spoke again, his words rushing out in an accelerating pace. "The Affluence's existence heavily relies on its members adhering to a code of secrecy and self-regulation. They operate under the assumption that their activities remain hidden from the public eye, allowing them to engage in their unique pursuits without interference from external authorities such as the police. However, the emergence of a killer who not only targets members of the Underground Affluence but also publicly displays their bodies disrupts the delicate balance of secrecy and poses a significant threat to the society as a whole. Up until this point," he was speaking faster with each word, Hotch was tempted to interrupt and tell him to breathe, "the society could dismiss the killings as the work of a bizarre serial killer, thus maintaining the hidden world intact. But if the killer were to reveal the existence of the Underground Affluence to the public, it would be a grave breach of the unspoken rules that have kept the society protected for so long."

He now had no other choice but to stop and catch his breath, his hands clenched into fists after moving vigorously in the air as he spoke.

"The potential exposure of the Underground Affluence would have far-reaching consequences," Smith warned. "The revelation could cause panic among its members, destabilizing the network and triggering power struggles among the different factions within the society. Without a central authority or hierarchical structure, the criminal groups within the Underground Affluence could seize the opportunity to make their moves publicly, resulting in chaos and overwhelming the justice system."

They remained silent for a while, processing the words.

Morgan avoided Spencer's eyes, and as much as Spencer's chest hurt, he let it be. Derek had every right to be mad at him. God, he couldn't believe he had actually thought he could get away with this one.

He had tried so hard to keep the BAU out of his heart, and when he finally started to let them in, the lie weighed on him like a curse. He felt disgusted with himself. These people were trusting him, and he was lying to their faces every single day, with every word he shared.

But as time passed by, he started to relax. For the first time in his life, he felt real. For the first time in his life, he was more than the character he was playing; he wasn't lying, not anymore. Sure, his past remained a secret, but that's all it was: the past. Everything else was real—real feelings for real people, real actions, and real conversations... And he was foolish to think it wouldn't blow up in his face.

Now the truth fell upon him. He was... nothing more than a liar. The family he had built was gone, and they probably wouldn't trust him again, ever. They wouldn't trust him if he told them that it was real, if he promised them that all the good times were real, even if his past wasn't. They wouldn't trust him because why would they? If he lied about his past, what else did he lie about?

So, yes, he understood why Derek was angry. Derek was completely justified. But that didn't mean it didn't hurt .

Hotch noticed Spencer staring at Morgan and decided to step in.

"And you were a part of this," he said, looking at Reid. He hadn't meant to sound so emotional, but it came out with more intensity than he had planned. "Undercover for the CIA?" he asked.

"Well..." Spencer scratched the back of his neck, looking away.

"What is that suppose to mean?" Emily said raising her eyebrows.

The way Spencer looked away, swallowed, and then looked at her made Hotch think he was about to cry for a second. Luckily, it didn't happen. In fact, Spencer's face suddenly became so blank, emotionless, that Hotch was afraid he had imagined the whole thing. He also didn't like the unfocused gaze he saw in his team member's eyes.

"Well, the Affluence is extremely exclusive. You can't get in on your own; you have to be invited by someone inside. So, although it's true I used my position in it for multiple missions with the CIA, I was actually part of it for much longer..."

"How much longer?" Morgan interrupted, his blank eyes mirroring Spencer's.

"I had a mentor who introduced me to it when I was eleven," he admitted, ripping the bandage off.

JJ covered her mouth in shock, Rossi widened his eyes, and even Emily inhaled abruptly. Morgan just scoffed and shook his head. Hotch forced himself not to react. The truth was, eleven was really young, he couldn't help but picture Jack, he couldn't help but think about Spencer and see him as a child. It shouldn't have happened, it wasn't fair.

"We need to redirect this conversation back to the case," Strauss reprimanded, looking at Hotch and Porter alternately.

"Alright, so the point is we need to catch this killer before the Affluence loses stability and the now dormant major criminal organizations in it start being a problem."

"Wait," Rossi said, "you mentioned these organizations being dormant and having an unwritten agreement with law enforcement, but if that's true, what cases were you previously investigating inside the Underground Affluence?"

"Yeah, and did you use your position there to make arrests and stuff?" Emily asked, waiting for Spencer to nod before continuing. "And isn't that breaking the rules of the Affluence?"

"Not... quite," he said. "You see, if you choose to be part of the Affluence, you know that you could be hunted at any time. The cases we were involved in were specifically those that were harming third parties and posed a risk to the general population. For example, we worked on cases of human trafficking and crimes involving children, as well as hostage situations involving people outside the Affluence."

"Also," Carol interjected, "if anyone asked for our help, we usually provided it. You don't see that often because most of the people suffering the crimes don't have an angelic record themselves, but if someone asks, we respond."

"So, the plan for the case..." Porter started, but he was soon cut off by Hotch.

"I think the right course of action will be to fly to New York, talk to the locals, visit the crime scenes, and see the evidence for ourselves. Then we can start creating a profile based on the knowledge we now have of the Underground Affluence. Does that sound good?"

As harsh as he might have sounded, Hotch didn't want to lose control of the situation. Not only because it was their case and therefore his responsibility, but also because now he knew that the younger member of his team was involved in this when he was a kid and would presumably play a big part in it now.

If he had to trust the safety of this team to someone, he'd pick himself any day.

Porter agreed with him. They reviewed the previous cases that had taken place in different states but always within the Affluence. When he looked at the time, he realized it was already morning. They would soon be off to New York by jet. He hoped Porter and the dynamic duo of bodyguards following him wouldn't join them on the flight. He needed some time to talk to his team.

"Before we proceed with anything else, there's something that we must address regardless of the direction this case takes," Carol stated, her gaze fixed on Reid. He understood where she was going, and to be honest, he didn't have the energy to argue.

"What do you mean?" JJ asked, rising from her seat.

Carol reached for the evidence bag on the table, containing the envelope, and pressed it against Reid's chest. "You need to go in again."

Spencer could sense his team exchanging glances, their concern palpable. Emily spoke up, interjecting, "Shouldn't we search the letter for evidence?"

"You won't find anything," she replied, the team looked at Spencer for confirmation, providing him some comfort he wouldn't readily admit.

"It's true," he said, "I used to receive different invitations almost daily. We investigated the first twenty-or-so, but eventually realized it was futile. Besides, what are we expecting to find? The invitation likely contains the name of the sender. Everyone uses their real names, it's no secret."

His explanation made sense. Perhaps Hotch was merely searching for an excuse to spare Reid from having to "go in" again. The little bit that Hotch knew about the Underground Affluence, based on what he had just learned, was enough to want anyone in his team as far away from it as possible.

"Revealing our involvement in the case and having Spencer attend these events again might backfire," Rossi voiced his concerns. "We could become targets."

"I think most likely we already are," JJ's statement grabbed everyone's attention in the room. "I mean, do you think it's a coincidence that Spencer receives an invitation today? after five years, right when we get this case?"

The team pondered JJ's words, and finally, Carol shook her head, making one more attempt to persuade Reid to hold the envelope.

"Just open it to know the date," she said. Hotch observed how Porter glanced at Carol, as if silently telling her 'remember we don't want to fight', and Carol quickly added, "afterwards, you all can decide if it's worth a try."

Once again, the team wondered why they were being so accommodating. Was it part of their strategy? or were they acting out of guilt?

After Spencer extracted the envelope and scrutinized it for a full thirty seconds, Porter let out a nervous laugh and patted him on the shoulder. "Come on, son, it won't bite."

Spencer didn't react to the comment, but he did glance at Hotch, silently seeking his approval. Hotch nodded, and the younger man proceeded to open the envelope.

"Um..." Reid's gaze remained fixated on the paper for a few seconds, and his team knew he had likely read it multiple times in private before finally reading it aloud.

 Dearest Dr. Spencer Reid,

I am glad to see you once again gracing the hallowed halls of our enigmatic society, a testament to your indomitable spirit and unwavering intellect...

"I wonder who the heck spread the word of you coming back," Carol cursed under her breath.

"Maybe the unsub?" Derek guessed "Wants to taunt the authorities and finds a way to do so by getting an FBI agent back in the game."

"The question is, do we want to play?" Rossi questioned. Emily shook her head, deep in thought.

"I believe our first step should be to inquire about who heard of Spencer's return. It may provide us with a clearer clue than what we currently have."

"Do you still have people inside?" Spencer asked out of curiosity.

Carol scoffed. "We barely had any to begin with. You left, and we lost a couple of agents..." Her gaze drifted for a moment. "Isabella is still in business—"

"I know."

"And Maeve is... well. Not in the field—"

"I know," he replied, more solemnly this time. He saw his team watching the two of them like a tennis match.

"You do?" she asked incredulous, Spencer nodded. "How would you?"

"I... er..." he glanced briefly at his team, "still talk to Bella y'know?"

Carol raised her eyebrows and stared at him. "You talk to Bella and never thought of talking to me?" she teased.

Spencer's awkward laughter resonated in the room. Hotch had to give him credit, he did an amazing job appearing confident. If he hadn't seen Spencer almost every day for the past five years, he might not have noticed his discomfort around the CIA agents. That discomfort was bugging something inside of Hotch, he was still thinking the reason (he couldn't convince himself he was imagining it anymore). He yearned for a private moment with Garcia to request her assistance in hacking the file and uncovering exactly what happened to end Spencer's career in the CIA.

With no further remarks from the team, Spencer continued reading the letter.

 You are cordially invited to a night of enchantment and intrigue, an affair that shall unfold under the cloak of darkness. As the clock strikes midnight, the doors of an extraordinary realm shall open, revealing a world of secrets and elegance beyond compare. It is with great pleasure that I extend this invitation to you, a distinguished guest in the realm of the extraordinary. 

Emily rolled her eyes, "are they always this dramatic?"

"Yes," Spencer raised his gaze from the paper to look at her, and they both shared a laugh that lacked of the tension of the situation.

 Our illustrious hostess, Lady Genevieve D'Aubigny, requests your presence at her most cherished third location nestled within the heart of New York City. This special sanctuary shall serve as the backdrop for an unforgettable gathering. Prepare to be captivated by the opulence that awaits.

In keeping with the essence of grandeur, let the dress code be known as the "Crimson Gold," a tapestry woven with elegance and grandeur. We entreat you to embrace the spirit of the evening, as we immerse ourselves in the aura of royalty.

"What does 'Crimson Gold' as a dress code means?" asked Penelope. "I've never heard of it before and believe me I've been to some crazy parties"

"There is a lot of slang inside the Affluence, mostly with dress codes and themes, when one specific combination is used multiple times, someone puts a name to it," Spencer explains, "in this case the dress code represents a fusion of regal and opulent elements, with its dominant colors being red and gold. There is a lot of red velvet and gold jewelry, crowns and capes. The attire associated with this dress code showcases opulence, sophistication, and a sense of mystique and royalty."

Penelope nodded, she could picture it, she liked it.

"Also, what's that about a 'third location' I heard," Rossi asked.

"Well, she is not going to put her address on a paper, it has to be kind of coded, if you don't know where it is, you ask someone or don't go."

"And do you  know where it is?" Emily inquired.

"Yeah, I've been there before."

He kept reading before they could further interrogate him.

Finally, I would be remiss not to remind you that the number of esteemed guests you may bring is unlimited.

We eagerly await your presence, Spencer Reid, as we embark on this remarkable odyssey, where the boundaries of reality dissolve, and the extraordinary takes center stage.

Yours faithfully,

Lady Genevieve D'Aubigny.

"No date?" Morgan asked surprised, as soon as he finished.

"No, wait, I think it's in the other paper."

He got a card out of the envelope, it was carved with gold patterns and written in a smaller font.

 

As leaves of gold descend from the sky,

And winds whisper secrets passing by,

Count the nights when shadows grow,

Till the eve of the harvest's glow.

 

Eight whispered secrets, whispered with grace,

In the realm of mystery, they find their place.

Autumn's tapestry weaves a spell so grand,

As secrets and whispers intertwine, hand in hand.

 

In the school garden, 'neath autumn's embrace,

Fourteen kids frolic, a lively chase.

Leaves rustle and dance, a colorful scene,

Their laughter and joy, the air serene.

 

"Alright, now I'm confused." Rossi stated.

"It's a riddle," Carol explained. Spencer saw Rossi physically bite his tongue to stop himself from giving her a sarcastic response.

"Not a very good one" Spencer said instead, and that got him Rossi's attention as much as the rest's "But I guess it wasn't the point to hide the date, just to dissimulate it a bit. If this got to a civilian's hands, they probably wouldn't care to pay much attention to it, they're not giving the location, and they are not giving the date, so it's relatively safe."

"The invitations are usually like this?" Hotch asked curiously.

"It depends, they vary a lot, to be honest. The ones for galas and parties are usually letters. Other kind of meetings in which reigns an activity or the guests are more specifically selected, they get more creative and or hard."

"She didn't ask for confirmation," Emily noted, Spencer nodded.

"Which means we have until October 22nd to decide if we want to assist."

Hotch looked at the time.

"Alright, enough," he glanced at his team. "We're going to New York. Wheels up in thirty."

Notes:

I'm a fucking mess with time lines, so please don't look into it too much, im also a mess with writing a case, so i don't know what im doing here in the first place. anyways, next chap has the OC's, I think, i don't remember well, it's all a blur. I'm having trouble to keep writing, like, i want everything to happen RIGHT NOW, and i don't wanna wait, i don't want to write the plot I JUST WANT TO WRITE THE SCENES I LIKE, but i can't, that's just life.

I'll figure it out.

byee

Chapter 5: Quisiling

Notes:

tw:
-mentions of past addiction, but really, blink and miss it, cause it's like one line.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Quisiling

(n.) traitor, someone who has lost your confidence.

 

Spencer Reid had been living a life far from mundane, where boredom was a foreign concept. It wasn't a choice he had made consciously, not at first at least. The circumstances that led him to this position weren't initially under his control. However, in the midst of it all, he started making conscious decisions to stay there.

Allow him to demonstrate. He didn't decide to attend poker games and then become part of the Affluence with the purpose of leading an extraordinary life. But as he grew older and realized he had the option to stop or step back, he chose to dive even deeper.

When his full-time commitment to the Affluence inevitably had to end, he accepted an offer to join the CIA (it wasn't the sole motive, but it played a significant role), despite Gideon promising him a place at the FBI as soon as he turned twenty-one. Spencer eventually took that position, but not before spending four years working closely with Bella and Maeve, under the watchful eye of Carol.

Upon leaving the CIA, he knew what he was doing. He ensured he had a place in the BAU, making sure he would work in the field before even informing Porter that he planned to leave. Retirement was not an option for him. He wouldn't have left to become a professor, and he'd suck at just being a civilian.

He chose to work for the BAU because he was an addict—whether it was dilaudid, adrenaline, or something else. Maybe he didn't choose how it started, but he took responsibility for the rest.

Now, sitting in a car with Porter, Carol, that Smith guy in the backseat, and Hotch driving, he questioned his life choices. He weighed the worth of such an adventurous fun life, wondering if he would give it all up just to avoid this awkwardness (he probably would).

The silence was killing him, and he wasn't the only one affected. Hotch turned the radio on. Spencer found it peculiar coming from Hotch, as he would've thought he'd rather die before listening to music while working a case. This spoke volumes about the discomfort of the situation, as not even Hotch could bear the silence.

"Oh, what an unexpected coincidence!" Smith said, god bless him, not reading the room at all. "This song happens to be one of my favorites."

He then started singing  along to it. Spencer could only widen his eyes and turn to Hotch, who didn't acknowledge him, didn't even change his facial expression. He just waited a few eternal, terrifying seconds, then leaned forward to turn the radio off, with Smith stopping abruptly.

"Ow, that's alright, I prefer the silence anyway," and maybe Spencer was missing social cues, but he didn't detect any sarcasm in his voice. After glancing at Hotch, he was pretty sure he hadn't missed anything; Smith was genuinely and entirely unaware of his surroundings.

"How was the funeral?" Rossi asked, cracking a laugh, when they met again in the airport.

Emily laughed as well. "You guys look like you just walked into each other naked," she said.

Hotch dismissed her with a glare, then faced Porter, shaking his hand. They exchanged a few words that Spencer missed before saying their goodbyes.

"Are you planning on going to New York?" Hotch didn't offer a place in the jet, and that was definitely intentional.

"Not at the moment," Carol answered. "Anytime now, a helicopter's supposed to pick us up; we have urgent matters, I'm afraid."

"We'll keep an eye on the case," Porter assured. "Dr. Reid has a phone to contact any of us personally. Any questions you need answers to, call."

Hotch nodded and thanked him.

"And Agent Vitale is currently in New York if you need to consult with her at any given time," Carol looked at Spencer. "And we don't know where Dr. Donovan is exactly; she felt it was safer that way. But she should be available on the phone."

Spencer hadn't meant to roll his eyes, but he probably did, because Carol spoke again, looking at him. "Yeah, well, that's why I said should ." And then they left.

They kept revising the case on the plane. Spencer didn't feel tired; the team didn't look tired either. It was hard to remember that they hadn't slept all night; was it possible that the shock of the previous revelations was still running through everyone's system? It was still running through Spencer's, that was for sure.

When they ran out of theories based on the files they got, they stood in a peaceful silence that reminded Spencer that it was possible to be in silence without making it extremely uncomfortable. He had managed to forget that in only one car ride with Smith in it; how interesting. But he wasn't stupid; he never for a second thought he could have it his way with this, so he awaited the questions.

"Shut up," he said, with no real venom in his voice, he simply said the words out loud.

"I haven't said anything," Hotch replied, calm and collected, as always.

"You're thinking. It's annoying..."

"Reid."

"I can hear your brains overthinking from all the way here..."

"Spencer," that shut him up.

"Yeah?" he asked quietly, looking up from the file he'd been staring at.

Hotch sighed.

"Just... we'll have to talk about it eventually. We may as well end with it now."

Spencer hesitated, "Okay," he ran his eyes around the jet, looking at each of his friends in the eyes, except Morgan, who was staring out the window. Now was Spencer's turn to sigh, "what do you want to know?"

Hotch and Dave exchanged a look before the latter spoke.

"Why did you leave the CIA?"

"Yeah, right." He chuckled, and then quickly responded, "What else do you want to know?"

His voice was a lot firmer than before, and Hotch watched once again how the emotion he had shown a second ago now completely abandoned his face. It was disturbing, the way his eyes were so full of sentiment just a moment before, and suddenly, you may as well be looking at a corpse. But that was too dark, he didn't want to go there.

hat worried him, more specifically, was that he didn't know if that look was a product of Spencer's mind unconsciously depersonalizing or if Spencer was very consciously putting on a mask created by years of working for the CIA and the Affluence. Honestly, he didn't know which option was worse. He decided to interrupt when he saw that they weren't getting an answer to that question from Spencer any time soon.

"Alright, let's just start somewhere else," he said, making an effort not to sound like he was talking to an unsub. "You say you had a mentor who got you into the Underground Affluence when you were eleven?"

Spencer seemed to relax at that, but he was still unreadable. Hotch couldn't have made a profile even if he tried. "Yes," Spencer said, "What about him?"

"How did that happen? How did you meet him?"

"Long story short," the boy started, "I beat him at chess... And poker. Over and over again. He offered me a job, I took it. Next thing I know, I'm a child spy like taken from a movie. I lived in one of his big-ass houses for a while, and then I moved alone at... I don't know, fourteen, fifteen? He paid for my mother's care, and... well, everything else, for the first couple of years, while I still wasn't truly a part of the Affluence..."

He talked unconcerned, while the team struggled to keep the horror out of their faces. JJ was not doing a good job.

"What do you mean by 'a job'? What did he want?" she asked, paling. Even Derek moved his eyes away from the window, expectant for the answer.

Hotch thought of that question. He had also thought of a million others. How the hell did an eleven-year-old end up playing poker with a criminal? (he didn't know if this guy was a criminal, but he sure sounded like one). How did he end up living in his house? Why did he pay his mother's care? How come he was living alone at fourteen? What had he meant he wasn't 'truly a part of the Affluence'? There was just so much said in that answer; he wasn't even near processing it.

"Nothing dirty, if that's your question," Spencer smirked in a way Hotch hadn't seen him before, but again, this was a whole side of Spencer that they had never seen before. "I mean, it wasn't entirely legal, but it wasn't what you think. He trained me, and then he sent me on different tasks. Maybe to piss off a rival, get information from someone, scouting missions, stealing some stuff..."

"Okay, stop. Stop, stop, stop!" Rossi raised his hand. "There's... too much to unpack in there... It's overwhelming," he said what Hotch was thinking.

"How come you weren't truly a member of the Affluence until you were fourteen?" Emily asked, a lot less tense, and even returning a soft side smile.

"You know how the invitation said that I could bring unlimited guests? Well, anyone that I bring that isn't invited wouldn't immediately be part of the Affluence just by knowing its existence. You have to contribute with something, meet people, and slowly but surely make yourself a name inside of it. Of course, the kids inside often end up being part of it by inheritance, just because they end up meeting people regardless of what they have to put into. But it takes a while for someone to attend to the events as the guest of a member, to actually receive the invitations yourself. And I guess I did that pretty soon because a year and a half after I started attending, I barely depended on my mentor, sometimes I went months without seeing him. So maybe you could say I lived practically alone since I was thirteen, because..."

"Who are the other CIA agents inside..." Rossi asked, trying to shut Spencer up before someone on the team suffered a heart attack. "Hawthorne mentioned... Vitale and Donovan?"

"Bella and Maeve," he confirmed, "they're..."

Spencer seemed doubtful whether to talk about them; Hotch thought maybe he needed a little push.

"Did you meet them when you started working for the CIA?" he asked.

"Um... No... No, I..." he scratched his neck and shook his head, as if to get out of his thoughts. "We met in the Affluence. We had this weird... We were about six kids; we started hanging out and became a weird misfit squad. We never intended for this, but they called us the Six Underground kids, sometimes. I met Bella and Maeve, among others. Then something happened and we separated. Bella had been also deeply trained in spying, and she's really smart. And Maeve is... well, a certified genius, and a geneticist at age seventeen. So when they recruited me, they offered them a position as well."

Hotch was going to ask another question, thinking that Spencer wasn't going to share anything more than what he was asked to, but the boy spoke again before he could.

"This kids... we practically grew up together, they were my family..."

Hotch looked at Spencer. He was... Was he apologizing? He sure sounded like he was, but the tone made no sense with his words.

"Kid, what happened before you were transferred?" Hotch was surprised to hear Morgan's voice. Spencer jumped a little too, immediately looking in his direction.

Conflicted, Spencer opened his mouth to say something, but then he bit his lip instead. For a second, Hotch actually thought he would tell them, but of course, it wouldn't be that simple. And by the way Spencer leaned on the couch he was sitting, he was done talking.

JJ wasn't having it, not a bit. But Hotch's look stopped her. Morgan didn't ask again, observing worriedly at Spencer instead, a mix of worry and anger that Hotch doubted he himself could understand.

Now that he wasn't paying attention to Reid, what he had said actually started to kick in. He would have never considered Spencer's childhood being so messy. He thought he knew enough. Abusive father, negligent mother (not on purpose, but she still was), a twelve-year-old in Las Vegas public High School, a thirteen-year-old in college... anyone would think that's messy enough.

They'd had no idea.

He mourned at the thought of an eleven-year-old Spencer trying to navigate through a world that most adults didn't even know to exist. And then making a home out of that place, making friends, losing them. Being offered a position in the CIA, losing it. And finally joining the BAU...

Well. That was the end of it. The team wasn't going anywhere away from him anytime soon. He'd make sure of that.

hey all revised the case in their own files, exchanged ideas once in a while, but worked mainly in silence. He allowed it; they all needed time to think by themselves.

When the plane landed and the SUVs were handed to them, his first thought was to get in the same one Spencer was heading, but when he saw Morgan walking towards the other one, he quickly made up his mind.

At the end it was him, Morgan and JJ. Emily, Rossi, and Spencer followed them in the car behind. Hotch was pretending he hadn't noticed nor cared about the sigh of relief Spencer let out when he saw his road trip buddies.

Now Hotch was silent, and Morgan knew why. But he wasn't gonna say anything about it; if he was lucky enough, Hotch wouldn't bring it up either, and he could live in peace a little longer. Of course, things don't ever go as planned.

"I am very uncomfortable right now," JJ stated from the backseat, half serious, half using a mom voice on purpose, "so if you two boys could use your words and not your fulminating looks, then I think that would make all of us feel better..."

Morgan rolled his eyes. Hotch sighed, and after a moment of silence, he spoke, eyes still on the road.

"I won't step into personal matters," he said, "but if this is going to affect the way the team works I..."

"Oh, for god's sake," JJ groaned, "Hotch, you're my boss, and I respect you, but seriously..."

"Fine!" the elevated tone freaked Morgan out. Hotch was the last person he thought was going to lose it in this situation, but the man looked frantic; he had to hold the wheel with one hand while he ran the other through his face before talking again. "What are you trying to accomplish with the silent treatment?"

Morgan was about to speak, but Hotch didn't let him. "Are you planning on cutting ties with him? not talk to him again?"

"I- No!" Morgan frowned. "I was just-"

"What? You were what, exactly? Because if you are not planning on stop being his friend then what is the purpose of this? just for fun? just torturing him? Don't you think he's already doing that on his own?"

"You know what? He lied to us for five years; forgive me if I need more than five hours to process it!" he defended himself, but the determination had visibly faded. He saw the point in Hotch's words; he had thought about it himself. But in a weak moment of selfishness, he'd decided to go on anyway.

"It is a lot to take in," JJ spoke, calmly, almost whispering.

"How do you do it?" Morgan asked, looking at Hotch "How can you be so calm? How can you not be mad? You found out at the same time than the rest of us."

Hotch thought about it, it's not like he hadn't wondered that himself, but he had found an answer that satisfied him.

"We can't go back in time and change Reid's life; we cannot change what he told us. I know what I know now and I know I don't want to change how I feel towards Reid because I've worked with him for five years, and I know him. So being mad would be just wasting my time, and everyone else's; there's no point in a fight if I expect it to end at the exact same point than it started..."

Morgan shook his head. What Hotch said did make sense. The problem was, Hotch has always been good at keeping his emotions in check, Derek could not say the same. His mother had always told him he wore his heart in his sleeve. With time, he got better and better at bottling, hiding behind jokes, but he could never deny that he always felt with amazing intensity and could not control it.

So yeah, it wasn't that simple; he couldn't just not be mad because it was a waste of time.

"What about you?" he spat, a little rougher than intended, at JJ, looking at her through the rearview.

In her defense, she did a good job at not reacting to Morgan's tough look. She stared at him calm and collected, not surprised at all.

"What about me?" she repeated.

"How do you feel about this? Are you angry?" now JJ took a second to think before answering.

"I... I don't know yet. I don't think I'm as angry as I am shocked. I guess I still find it hard to believe. And every time I think about getting angry, I remember..." she sighed. "Just look at Spence's life! He was a kid, damn it, and I get to feel angry because what? I was left in the dark? Spencer had to go through all of that in a world where he could trust himself and a couple of other kids who were probably more scared than him... I don't know; it can't be compared."

The car fell silent after that, and surprisingly, Morgan found JJ's words to be helpful. She was right; it couldn't be compared. If he had gone through something like that, he wouldn't want everyone to know it either. God, who was he kidding? He had gone through something, and just imagining that to be exposed without his control when all he wanted was to forget it... He wouldn't survive that. And that without even counting that Spencer couldn't legally say anything to them.

Gosh. Poor kid.

Before even getting to the doors of the police station, they could already see reporters and channel trucks in front.

"Aaron, what do we do?" they were on the phone with the other car, and García from Quantico, Rossi just spoke.

"García, have you got a hold of someone inside the station?"

"Yes sir, of course sir. It took me a minute because all the lines are saturated, but I've spoken with the captain and you can enter through the back door, there'll be someone waiting for you." 

"Got it, good job, García."

"That's why I'm here," she said joyful, "García, over and out,"  and with that she hanged the phone.

"Alright, we'll meet you guys inside" Emily said before hanging as well.

They got out of the car and entered with no further inconveniences.

 

The rest of the day was a blur to Morgan; they visited crime scenes, checked the bodies, talked to the locals. Hotch didn't partner him up with Spencer, not once, but he supposed that had more to do with Spencer's comfort than with himself.

By the time they got to the hotel to get some rest, Derek didn't have any energy that would allow him to have a coherent conversation with Spencer. So he was planning on going straight to his room and getting some sleep.

"You know? I could use a drink, but I could use eight hours of sleep even more," Rossi said. The team chuckled, looking like they were thinking the exact same. Even Spencer looked ready to go to bed; he hadn't even taken any files from the police station; he was really going to rest.

"Excuse me..." he heard a little voice say. They still weren't inside the reception, and this was New York, so there were plenty of people on the street, but this particular voice was closer to them, clearer.

When Hotch got out of the way, Derek could see the source of the voice. It was a dark-haired boy who couldn't be more than fourteen; he was pale and shaking visibly.

"Can I help you?" Hotch talked, with that authoritative voice that probably did little to calm the kid's nerves.

"Um.. I'm actually looking for Spencer Reid."

He had to make a conscious effort to avoid looking directly at Spencer, and he knew the rest did the same because none of them reacted at all. Spencer stood quiet himself, not wanting to reveal his presence.

"Who's looking for him?" Hotch asked carefully, looking around at the streets rather than the boy he was talking to.

"I've got something for him." The shake in his voice didn't wear off; he held up a brown box that Morgan hadn't spotted before.

"Who sent you, kid?" Derek spoke this time.

"He just told me to give this to Spencer Reid," the kid handed the envelope to Hotch, who grabbed it by reflex.

"Who's 'he'?" Hotch asked.

"Who's 'he'?" Hotch asked.

"You'll give it to him? Spencer Reid?" he didn't wait for anyone to respond. "Okay. I'll go now."

"Wait!" Hotch tried to stop him, but he disappeared quickly; New York was far from being asleep, even at that time. The people crowded, and the kid was soon lost.

"We have to split," Rossi said with urgency.

"There's no point" Morgan pointed "The Hotel has surveillance, we'll do quicker checking that"

"Let's get inside," Hotch ordered. Like everyone else, he was now hypervigilant, looking at every direction while he escorted the team inside.

He could see his team members checking paranoidly on each other, as if fearing one of them might disappear. Except Spencer, Hotch noted; he was staring at the floor while he walked, not even looking nervous. His eyes were unfocused, a look that Hotch had seen more times than he ever wanted to.

In an impulse he didn't know why he followed, he raised a hand and pressed it on Spencer's shoulder, then the back of his neck, while he guided him inside. Part of him was hoping to ground him, get him out of wherever he was in his mind. He also considered it a safety measure; if Spencer slipped more into dissociation, he didn't want him not being able to follow the group inside. And a tiny bit, one that he was going to deny at any cost, was happy to have that small gesture to himself, to ease his own worry.

If the team noticed, they didn't mention it. And if it helped or hurt Spencer in any way, he didn't show it either, not even a flinch, no acknowledgment at all.

Hotch firmly conducted everyone to the entrance and got them all into the elevator. On their way up, Spencer started blinking rapidly, and he seemed to become more aware of his surroundings. It was only then that Hotch realized that he was still holding his hand on Spencer's back, and he quickly pulled it away. Apart from Rossi raising an eyebrow at him, with a smirk on his face, nobody else said anything.

 

"They finished interviewing the kid?" Emily asked later that night. It was only her and Hotch; the rest of the team was grounded in bed. The whole team had already been awake for forty-eight hours; they weren't going to be functioning well without some rest.

Hotch himself felt ready to close his eyes and call it a night, and by the mere look Emily had on her face, she felt the same. Just a few more hours, he said to himself; then they all could start fresh in the morning.

"Yes," he answered her.

"And?"

"Nothing useful," he watched as her expression fell, "he says an old homeless guy gave him the package, pointed to us and told him to give it to a Dr. Spencer Reid. When we asked why did he do it he only said the man was really scary."

"You think that's the end of it?" she asked.

"I don't know. But we don't have any proof he's lying, and his parents picked him up; we can't keep questioning him. We talked to the parents, and García did a background check; they're clean. So that's it for the night."

"And the box?"

"It wasn't a bomb if that makes you feel better," he said shrugging, not proper of him, but he was really tired, "but we don't know what it might be; it just looks like a Rubik cube, with a very limited color pallet..." She raised her eyebrows, and Hotch continued. "Entirely black," he said. "We haven't even touched it yet; we should consult Reid before we do anything, but..." but Spencer was sleeping, and Hotch wasn't about to wake him up.

He watched Emily sight, debating between being downcast because they didn't have any new clues, or being glad the night was over. At this point Hotch was thinking he would lean towards the second.

"Get some rest."

"You too," Emily said, disappearing into her room.

Hotch was so tired he wasn't even paying attention while walking into what he hoped was his room, maybe that's why the voice in the hallway almost gave him a heart attack.

"Anything?"

He turned. Of course, it was Morgan; of course, he'll have to deal with him before he finally got some sleep. He felt irritated; he nearly said some awful insults to his team member, but then his bitterness surprised him, and he thought he must be more tired than he had anticipated.

"No," he said, luckily being able to keep all the harsh feelings away from his voice, "we didn't get much of it. We'll brief in the morning; if you'll excuse me, I'm exhausted."

Morgan had the decency of looking guilty.

"Of course, I'm sorry, go on." he started to walk away. Hotch was able to open the door to his room and get inside quickly.

When he looked at the time, he was surprised it was only midnight. He would've expected a time closer to 3 AM. He was about to collapse in bed without even changing, but then he decided it would not have much of a comfortable sleep in a suit.

Despite how tired his body was, his mind was awake, he was watching the recent events like flashbacks from a movie, one after another, passing before his eyes at tremendous speed. He was so angry. He wasn't even sure at whom exactly. Maybe Porter? Maybe the person that got Spencer to get inside a criminal activity zone when he was eleven. Or maybe at Spencer himself, for not telling them, for not letting them help.

Or maybe he was just really tired, and he was looking for an emotion to cover the wave of protectiveness that hit him every time he gave a thought to what Spencer had to go through. Which, due to recent events, was very often.

He laid on the bed, really tired, but felt like hours before his eyes started to close. He couldn't get the case out of his head. And they still had to discuss so many things in the morning, starting with the content of the package the kid had given them. So that was on the list of problems for his future self.

Another thing in his mind was, surprisingly, Gideon. He wondered if Gideon knew about this, if he had met Spencer in a party while he was working for the CIA, or even before. If he knew about his mother, father, mentor, friends, life... And if so, why would he leave him. Ever.

Hotch didn't think he could. Even before he knew all of what he does now, he would've never left Spencer the way Gideon had, not like that. And Spencer didn't even trust him the way he did Gideon.

I knew you'd understand.

And when Spencer and him became closer, the feeling did nothing but grow. Every time Hotch had to remind Spencer that the team was there for him, that they were not going anywhere, and he looked at Hotch with a smile that never got to the eyes, like saying "oh how sweet, how innocent of you, wait and you'll see." He never mentioned this to Spencer, but Hotch always promised to himself to prove him wrong anyways.

The real question was how had Gideon stared into Spencer's eyes and decided to prove the kid right.

Hotch usually noticed when he was about to finally fall asleep because a part of his thoughts drifted to complete nonsense, thinking it's a revolutionary idea, while the other part said, "that was so incoherent, you're falling asleep." But this night, he didn't see it coming; he drifted away from thoughts to dreams without feeling the difference.

Notes:

hellooo, how are you doing? i want to update this chap and then start correcting next one, but i have to warn you, it might take a while cause its 8K WORDS LONG, so, yeah. anyways, this is mostly trying to get some things out of the way, like, the team has a lot of catch up to do, they need to figute a lot of things about spencer, and of course it'll take a while.

morgan is mad, hotch is just a dad, JJ is being a worried mom, emily is chilling, and rossi is just vibing, that's the sum up of the chapter.

tbh, i think this is how the characters would react, like, of course morgan has to get mad, because he doesn't trust easily but he trusts spencer, but spencer betrayed that trust.

and of course hotch thinks about spencer's past because he can't help it, he has a kid. and of course he thinks about gideon and how could he do that to spencer, because even if hotch respected gideon, he can still admit he behaved like a dick sometimes (i like gideon, but c'mon there's no denying that)

of course JJ is more worried than she is mad, she can't stop thinking about how unfair it was for spencer, but she's also thinking about how unfair it still is for so many other kids in spencer's position.

and rossi is not as chill as he looks, but we'll se more of him in the future.

and how can emily beat spencer up, if anything, she sees how mad morgan is and she thinks about her own secrets. she thinks about how bad it is that she's so glad that is his life being revealed and not her's, how can she be mad at him for hiding, if she's hiding as well. this is destroying her at another level.

anyways, next chap we'll see the OC's if im not wrong, idk, i really need to start correcting it. also i'm really bad at writing cases, i think i already said that, sorry, you know what you're signing up to. this will be all a huge plot hole with a little couple good scenes in the middle.

btw your comments are really pumping me up, i love that you don't hate the OCs, and i love that you like the story up until now. just let me know what you think, if there's anything you want to see, anything <3

byeeeeeeeeeeeeee

Chapter 6: Numinous

Notes:

I really liked how this chap turned out. It's a long one, 8k words, I hope you're ready. I don't know if the TW are really necessary cause really there's not much going on, but I rather over-explain than have someone go through a bad time reading this <3 stay safe.

Just keep in mind that all the TW are not for anything specifically heavy or angsty, if there is something I consider heavy I will let you know in the TWs as well.

The TWs are:
-Discussions about dissociation and dissociative episodes.
-Implied past drug abuse, but again, blink and miss it.
-Underage smoking and drinking, also implied underage drug use.
-teeny tiny mention of William Reid's A+ parenting.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Numinous

(adj.) english, origin latin. describing an experience that makes you fearful yet fascinated, awed yet attracted. the powerful, personal feeling of being overwhelmed and inspired.

 

Spencer was fully awake in seconds. It was that kind of sleep where you are deep in dreams, and the next second, you open your eyes, feeling as if you have been wide awake the whole time. Weird, he thought; that hadn't happened to him in a while.

When he was a kid, moving from place to place with his Underground kids, he experienced that kind of sleep regularly. Every night or even during a nap, he had the ability to transition from deep sleep to wide awake in an instant. He found it quite useful. They didn't always have time to sleep at night, and if they did, it probably wasn't in their own homes. There was no assurance that they wouldn't be awakened by someone with less than good intentions.

He vividly remembered his flat in Las Vegas, situated right in the middle of the city, larger than what most could afford. There was also the small one he used when staying in New York. Although it wasn't more extensive than a comfortable living space for three, it was elegant and expensive. However, he rarely used any of them until he separated from the gang and worked for the CIA. When he joined the FBI, he assumed the CIA would retain ownership of those properties. Technically, he now owned all the places that used to belong to Alec, but the CIA wasn't aware of that, and he hadn't visited any of the properties. The CIA only knew about the two flats he used while undercover.

He wondered if there was an undercover agent living in those properties now, or if the white modern furniture was just collecting dust, waiting for someone to stumble in at night, high on everything, with five other kids in the same condition, all ready to crash on the couch or the floor and get a few hours of sleep. It was a rather specific scenario, but it had happened plenty of times.

Although he had a house where he "lived," he never actually stayed there. Sometimes, he didn't even set foot in it for months. They moved with the group from city to city, state to state. If one of them owned a property, they stayed there; if not, they rented rooms in the first hotel they found. Money wasn't a problem for them. However, if they were high, drunk, or armed enough not to care, there was a chance they would sleep under a tree in the middle of the park.

Thinking about it now, as a competent adult, he cringed at the places he slept in and substances he consumed. But there wasn't much he could do to change the past. Even then he had lived a rather luxurious life compared to where he came from.

"Reid," Hotch called.

"Sorry, lost in thought," he replied without missing a beat. "I was saying that New York is one of the main cities for the party side of the Affluence, kind of like the capital, along with maybe Las Vegas and Los Angeles. I know at least thirty-seven hidden locations in a radius of forty miles..."

"That's... More than I expected," said Emily.

"And that's only what I'm aware of; I haven't been updated for five years. There could be new ones and old ones that closed."

"So first thing we have to do," Morgan stated, looking at Hotch, "is get an update on that, we need information that will help us now, not five years ago"

Hotch looked at Spencer. "Can you do that?"

"I can call a couple of people," he replied. Hawthorne had told him in front of the team to call Bella or Maeve, so when he said 'people' there wasn't really any mystery in it. But still it somehow felt wrong to expose them to his team. It felt that way since this all started, creating a sense of collision between two sides of his life that shouldn't be merging. Only this time, it was more personal; he couldn't tell if he was protecting his team from the Affluence or the Affluence from his team.

"You do that. We need you to start with the geographic profile – the hidden locations, the crime scenes, and any other useful information you may find." Spencer nodded. "And then there's this..." He pointed to the box, leaving it open for others to share.

"An invitation," Spencer said, that didn't really surprised anybody, they were already suspecting it'd be something like that.

"I think," Emily said, "if we know that this unsub is going to be difficult to catch – for all we know, we could be talking about a whole organization – we need to get Spencer inside again as fast as possible. There's no way we can get better informants."

"And what if it's not an organization?" Morgan said, looking angry and scared. "What if it's just a really well-organized unsub that we can catch doing a profile like we know how to do? And when we are done with the case in a few weeks, we will have put Reid back in the middle of an illegal society we're unable to end, with no ticket back, and all in vain."

JJ looked like she agreed with him, but to her credit, she didn't say anything, didn't even nod.

JJ looked like she agreed with him, but to her credit, she didn't say anything, not even nod. Spencer could appreciate Emily's cold head. She thought the way a secret agent would. Spencer wasn't proud to be called a secret agent. If this were any other member of the team, he would totally agree with Morgan, but when it was himself on the line, he thought exactly like Emily. If that made him a hypocrite, then... well, so be it.

Emily was discussing with Morgan, their voices getting progressively louder without them realizing. Spencer wasn't listening. For the first time since he had received the first letter and then the second invitation last night, he was confronted with the possibility of going back.

When they mentioned it the day before (or two days before?), it was just an idea, a note on the useful easy entrance they had in case they needed it. But right now, it was actually needed, and he would have to do it. He would accept the invitation and get dressed in fancy fabrics, custom-made suits.

He'd have to wear his pretty smile, get his flirty talk back, and smoke and drink like he hadn't in five whole years. He'd have to make up excuses for passing on the drugs because there was no way he was doing that  again. And he'd have to see old faces, talk, fake laugh, and explain his absence.

It made him anxious but excited. The adrenaline made him want to throw up, but he was kind of longing for that kind of adrenaline anyway. It was strange. It terrified him yet exhilarated him. He didn't know if he trusted himself with that kind of feeling. An addict, he reminded himself; the adrenaline was nothing but his drug of choice. If he got into that gala, dressed all red and golden, would he laugh like a maniac? Or panic and freeze?

And that wonder made it even more nerve-tingling. It was electrifying, breath-stealing. It was...

"Reid," Hotch said, "it's up to you. Are you prepared to go back?"

Surprisingly, Spencer had been following the conversation pretty well despite how fast his brain was going on other matters. But that was the question, wasn't it? Was he prepared? No. But he guessed that no one is ever prepared for something like that; he sure hadn't been prepared the first time he'd entered the Affluence, but he was alive now, right?

On the other hand, he probably shouldn't. He lacked the conviction for ending things, even if he knew it was doing more harm than good. If he got back in, would he ever be able to leave it behind again?

"Yes," he found himself saying. "I want to to go back."

Morgan glared at him, his expression a mix of disappointment and resignation, as well as fear. Spencer didn't like that look on his friend. But there wasn't much he could do. He had already made up his mind; he'd go back in. The first invitation that he received in October was a couple of weeks away, but to go back, he needed... well, he had so much to do. They needed to start now.

"Okay," said Hotch. Their eyes met for a second, and Spencer knew that Hotch was putting his trust in him. Weirdly, it didn't bother him. This was something he actually knew how to do; he had trained since he was a kid for this moment; he could do this. "Then it's decided."

"Days of hard work await us," Rossi commented after a second of silence. "It seems like we'll be working day and night..."

"It's true," Hotch sighed. "Reid will manage the geographic profile, and we'll all collaborate on the field when we get to the time of being undercover. But everything else is going to be distributed between us. You," he looked at Spencer, "will get everything in order to accommodate yourself back into the Affluence, just… always move in pairs, alright?" Be careful , he didn't say. He would, just not at that moment.

Everyone nodded, and Hotch quickly finished distributing the tasks. Then they all went in different directions. Spencer was with JJ for the day, so they'd visit the last crime scene with the others, and then JJ was going with him while he talked to some people, trying to get back into the gossip network that The NYC Affluence had to offer.

The crime scene did nothing but confirm all of Spencer's fears about it having anything to do with the Underground Affluence. They looked around. The body wasn't there, obviously, but the scene hadn't been cleaned up yet, so that helped a lot with the profile.

Hotch was talking to the locals; they, of course, didn't know anything about this being related to a hidden world that lived among them without them noticing. But they had seen this and the other scenes fresh when they were found, so they were actually quite helpful. Hotch partnered himself with Morgan, who was hearing the conversation while paying attention to Spencer looking around.

Spencer wasn't hearing Hotch's conversation in the slightest, nor did he care. He could feel Derek's eyes carving a hole into the back of his neck, but he pretended he wasn't aware of him. His eyes caught a detail that he hadn't spotted before.

"She's still receiving mail?" he asked, interrupting the officer in the middle of a sentence.

"Excuse me?" the man asked, clearly not following Spencer's train of thought.

"Why, Reid? What did you find?" Hotch came closer to him, following his gaze straight to the mailbox hanging from the door.

"It's stuck," he pointed to the mailbox's small opening for the letters at the other side of the door "It wasn't in the pictures you sent us of the crime scene. So, is she still receiving mail?"

The officer had probably not even seen the mailbox. Why would the door have a mailbox, anyway? This was a fancy building; the mail had lockers in the reception numbered by apartment. Why would anyone have a mailbox at the apartment's door? But Spencer knew perfectly why she needed it.

"Um... no," the officer answered, "she is legally dead, and we had the perimeter area with patrol twenty-four seven. No mailman would have gotten close enough to put a letter in the mailbox..." and after a beat in which no one said anything, he continued, "I'm sure that it just moved when we opened the door and got stuck."

"Yeah, of course," said Spencer. His tone was akin to someone reassuring a child about the existence of the tooth fairy, just to make them stop pestering. Hotch found it slightly amusing, but he'd never say that. "But we could still check, if that's okay."

He didn't wait for an answer, not that he would have received a negative one, before putting on a latex glove and opening the door to the inside of the mailbox. There was a letter.

Not on the floor of the mailbox, as one would expect, but stuck on the opening on the other side of the door, making it look like it was half open. Spencer took the letter and showed it to the members of his team present.

To Jasmine Carter

No address, no postal code. Only the name, in fancy black lettering. The team had seen that kind of writing before. They didn't even need to say what it was about; they just immediately knew.

"You think the person who delivered it didn't know she was dead?" JJ questioned, still glaring at the letter as if it had personally attacked her.

"Or knew she was dead, but submitted it anyway to deliver a message," Morgan said.

"What message could that be?" Spencer asked, genuinely curious about Derek's thoughts. He could only guess why they would do that. Maybe it was for him? To let him know that they were aware of him working the case? Being back? No. It didn't make much sense.

"No idea," Morgan said. Spencer had to stop himself from rolling his eyes because, of course, he had no idea, neither did he.

"Alright, we'll go on different paths now, then," Hotch was saying as they were leaving the building. "Actually, JJ, would you help me with something for a minute?" he said before going back inside, and JJ quickly followed him.

"What do you need?" she asked, raising her eyebrows when she saw that Hotch was just taking a seat on the reception's sofa.

"Nothing," he said, sounding tired. "Just sit here for a couple of minutes while those two get their shit together."

If JJ was extremely perturbed by hearing Hotch say 'get their shit together' she didn't show it. She simply sat down next to him, and grabbed a magazine from the coffee table.

"What the hell are they doing?" Spencer let out when Hotch and JJ didn't come out after a couple of minutes.

"Maybe still arranging something with the locals," Derek suggested. Spencer nodded but otherwise stayed quiet. He was staring at him again; Derek knew he was being less than subtle, but he couldn't help himself. At last, he spoke again. "Look, kid..."

Spencer did not turn to look at him, but that wasn't exactly new for the kid. He rarely looked anyone in the eyes during a conversation he didn't want to have. But Derek still knew he was listening.

"Spencer." Now, that was a little bit weirder. Derek almost never used Spencer's name. It was always Pretty Boy, Boy Genius, Boy Wonder, or just Reid. But never Spencer. "I just wanted you to know that I am not mad at you," he ripped the bandage; he was ready to continue, but Spencer got to it first.

"You don't have to say that, you know?" he asked weakly, not looking up from his shoes.

"Say what?"

"You are mad. That is okay. You are allowed to be mad at me."

Morgan's heart clenched a little. "Oh, kid, no..." he found it hard to believe that he was distrusting that kid before, that the thought of Spencer only faking being close with the team even went through his head. This was Spencer, for god's sake, their Spencer. His Spencer.

"Alright," he admitted, "I was mad. But only because I was confused and shocked and felt a little betrayed. And... a little scared..." open-hearted, he thought to himself, time of the truth only. "But now I've had time to process it, and I realize that it was not fair to treat you the way I have. I want to be there for you; you are my friend now, regardless of your past."

Spencer was still looking at the ground as if it was the most interesting thing in the streets of New York. Still, Derek could see tears forming in his eyes.

"Sorry," the kid said, right after he shed a tear. Now he was quickly raising his arm to clean it off his face with the sleeve of his cardigan.

"No need to be sorry, kid; it's alright."

"Thank you for not being mad at me," he could see that the kid was doing his best not to show that he was crying harder now, and his breathing was starting to pick up. Derek frowned a little.

"You don't need to thank me. I am sorry I made you feel I was mad at you," he watched the younger man without approaching him, not knowing if that would make him better or worse. "Pretty boy, you need to breathe."

"I am so sorry I am like this," he said again, the tears had stopped, but he was still struggling to get air into his lungs. "I..."

Now Spencer looked at him. Morgan wasn't expecting it. The kid's red eyes looked directly into his soul, old and wise, as if it wasn't his younger team member, but someone who lived a million lives and could tell you the secret of the universe. He briefly wondered what kind of things this kid had seen in the Underground Affluence and then forgot he ever wondered that because he realized why the kid was looking at him for.

Morgan had opened his heart to him, spoken his mind about his feelings. Spencer was looking at him to see if it was safe to do the same. He didn't know how the kid's eyes could be so expressive; he did his best to put trust in his gaze, in the hope that the kid would feel safe enough even if he didn't say it with words.

Maybe he nailed it because Spencer talked.

"I've been... off," he said, "but now I'm back, and it's..." he sighed heavily. It wasn't proper of him to not find the words; all he had in his head were words. Complex meaningless words, waiting to be picked up to describe something. And now he couldn't find a way that explained it.

Morgan stood silent and waited, inviting Spencer to keep talking.

"Sometimes, when I dissociate, I feel like a sociopath, y'know," Derek didn't say anything, but he did swallow a lump in his throat. "It's not only zoning out; it's something that lasts longer. I am completely functional, but I'm just... Not there."

He shifted to be more comfortably leaning in the car; he shot a quick look at Morgan but wasn't looking anymore when he talked again. "You know, it's a strange sensation. When I'm dissociated, it's as if I'm observing the world from a distance, like an impartial spectator. Emotions, connections, they all seem... irrelevant...

"It's like the logical part of my mind takes over completely. I analyze everything, every action, every reaction. It's efficient, almost sociopathic. I can see the world as a series of variables, devoid of sentiment. And it's something I learned... you know? Like, it was useful; I've always been able to turn it on and off. But lately... I seem to be losing control of it."

It went unsaid the reason why he had learned it, why he needed it when he was a kid. But, of course, that didn't stop Morgan from thinking about it and wishing to have someone to get angry at, to blame for Spencer's pain.

"But then, when I snap back to reality, it's overwhelming. All those suppressed emotions flood back in. It's like a storm after eerie calmness. Guilt, sadness, joy, it all rushes in at once, and I feel like I've been away for ages. Like I'm not used to feeling, so it's all more intense, and I can't regulate..." he sighed. "Sometimes when I was a kid, I wished I could maintain that detached state. Because I work better, cold headed, smarter. But then I'd be missing out on life's richness, wouldn't I? It's a constant struggle to find a balance between brilliance and humanity."

He shrugged, as if to convey a sense of 'that's it,' as though he hadn't just uttered one of the most reflexive and sorrowful things a man could say. Like he hadn't made Derek struggle with his own tears, which, of course, years of practice, managed to hold in.

He shrugged, as if to convey a sense of 'that's it,' as though he hadn't just uttered one of the most reflexive and sorrowful things a man could say. Like he hadn't made Derek struggle with his own tears, which, of course, years of practice, managed to hold in.

He watched as the kid failed epically to hold in more tears, which he cleaned helplessly with his sweater's sleeve.

"Kid, talk to me. I want to help. What do you need?"

"Nothing, just," he took a deep breath, "maybe just tell me when you're mad... or when you aren't," he smiled a little embarrassed, "I know I'm a profiler, but it's different when I have to read what people think of myself, you know? I tend to incline for the bad always."

Derek smiled a little too, even though he didn't find it funny. He hoped to make Spencer feel more comfortable.

"Of course, I can do that." And after a bit, he called the kid's attention again. "Hey, pretty boy."

He looked up. "Yeah?"

"Can I hug you?"

Spencer huffed a little and looked back at the floor, but he nodded. And that was enough for Derek. He drew him to himself from the side and pressed firmly, knowing that Spencer dislikes light touches. It was just for a second, and Morgan used his other hand to mess up with the kid's hair, and then he let go. Both of them recovering slowly; Derek shook himself while Spencer ran his hands through his face.

"Are you ready to go, Spence?" That was JJ, coming out of the building.

"Yeah, I'm good. See ya," he waved at Morgan and Hotch, who were getting into the closer SUV, while JJ and him got into the other one.

"So what did you boys talk about?" JJ asked, smirking complicitly.

Spencer raised his eyebrows, half-smiling too.

"Why are you talking as if we were two kids that disagreed in the playground?"

"Well," she said slowly, "you kind of are two kids that disagreed in the playground."

Spencer just kept staring at her irritated, but when she broke out a chuckle, he couldn't help but do the same. And JJ kept driving. They sighed after having a good laugh, and the air seemed so full of peace that he wished it could stay that way forever.

For a second, nothing weighed on him. Not what his team thought of him. Not his past. Not his future. He could just stay right there, breathing the same air as JJ, his mind completely silent, completely at ease...

But nothing lasts forever.

"Where to?" she asked, quietly, as if she knew she was disturbing a weird moment of calm before the storm that was surely coming. "Hotch told me there was a bar you could go to try and gather information..."

"Yeah, yeah," he cut her off, "but first, I need to do something."

She drove in silence to the directions he gave her.

 

"And I win," Ly said, and then he added smugly, "again."

"Well, I take no offense by it," Spencer replied, throwing the cards that remained in his hands and leaning on the couch. He lit a cigarette. "It's a stupid game, it has no strategy, no trick, no merit, no... no... no game!"

"You say so because you keep losing, darling; just accept it, it'll be easier for everyone," Ly responded. He took the glass resting next to his hand on the black glass table and tried to take a sip. It was empty, had been for the last half-hour, but somehow every time he intended to refill it, he found himself getting distracted and wouldn't remember the glass until he inevitably tried to drink from it.

The game was stupid, Spencer decided. He didn't even remember why he had agreed to play it in the first place. And he couldn't suggest playing poker because he was immediately accused of being a "Vegas kid," which... fair.

The apartment was nice. It had a modern design, white and black tiles in the kitchen. Black leather couch in the living room, a black glass coffee table. A grand piano collecting dust in the corner, although now Ethan was making use of it. The lights were dim, the blinds were closed.

How long have they been here? He didn't remember much; he was already feeling a little light-headed before leaving the party. He only knew that Alec and Ly's dad had burst into the room they were hanging out in and told them to get out urgently. From outside, he remembered even less. Running, gunshots, he had a cut on the cheekbone that was stinging him, but he didn't know how he got it.

He was the one driving, which, he recognized now, was extremely irresponsible and dangerous. He didn't even remember the streets, just the acceleration and the wind on his face, the adrenaline that the speed and the chase gave him. Motorcycles trying to reach them, more gunshots...

And now they were here. They had thrown their phones away; they only kept one that Alec gave them, with only one contact. They were confined here with the only consigne of "I'm serious, Spencer, the six of you, wait for my call, or Will's, or Margo's" (Note to the reader that Will was Ly's dad, yes, he was called the same as Spencer's; they had surely joked about it.

"Maybe we could introduce them; you think they'd found a hate your kid club?" Ly had laughed. Spencer didn't have the heart to tell him that he didn't agree with what Ly thought. William Miller was a rough love kind of person; he expected too much of his kid, and at the same time, he was disappointed, and at the same time, he let him do whatever he wanted with whatever money he wanted. William Miller wasn't a good father, but he wasn't William Reid. During the first ten years of his life, Spencer had been locked in trunks, yelled at while cleaning a freshly broken glass of whiskey that Reid had spilled, kicked, punched, and fake sleeping at night just so his father would leave him alone. It wasn't the same. But it was not fair to tell this to Ly; his trauma was just as valid as his.

The resting name was Margo; she was Maeve's professor, and in her free time, she was also a part-time hired assassin. Lovely woman, really).

Back to it, Alec had made himself clear in the "wait for instructions" order. 'They were kids' after all, even if most of them had killed someone at least once, even if three of them were certified geniuses, even if they had at least one Ph.D., they were still kids. So there they were. The phone had been placed in the middle of the kitchen counter and had been silent the whole time. The air was barely breathable, full of smoke, the only one really affected was Maeve, the rest of them were actually guilty.

"What do you think they wanted?" Camille asked. She was near the window, holding the blinds for them to be partially opened, looking outside to the streets of New York as if she was going to suddenly notice the reason a group of randoms attacked them.

"I don't know," Bella responded. Camille looked at her; she had been walking around the apartment, moving the books in the bookshelves, kicking the socles, pressing the walls. If Camille had to guess, she was looking for a hidden safe. There was one at every hidden location, but you didn't always know where they were. Bella was getting increasingly upset with every failed attempt to activate some secret door or compartment. "Fuck this thing."

Her scream made Maeve jump; she was half asleep lying on the carpet, her legs up on the couch. "Why the fuck are you yelling?" she bit in a whisper.

Ly had abandoned the cards and had finally gotten up to refill his drink. He lit a cigarette and then sat down again, next to Spencer, with Maeve's feet between them. Spencer had turned around on the couch to face Bella; he took a moment to see what she was doing.

"You can't find it?" he asked needlessly and got up.

"Don't you even think of showing off your stupid brilliant mind. If you know where it is, just tell me."

Spencer, who was too tired to prepare words that could explain his thought process of deduction that led him to figure it out, just nodded. "Fine." He walked straight to the piano and put a hand under it, feeling the edges of the wood, looking for... "there," the cover fell, and with it, a thin but long wooden box was tossed into the ground. "You're welcome."

"Go fuck yourself," Bella responded helpfully, without missing a beat.

"Where was that fitting in...?" Ethan asked but was successfully ignored.

She opened it right away. Three guns, cartridges, a phone, some fake IDs of people she didn't recognize, some Regular Signet Tokens, and a few Specifics of someone.

That reminded him of his own extra ring. He had quite a few. The general one, that allowed him to use the hidden services the Affluence could offer, as well as the Personal one, as important as an ID inside of the Affluence. Then there were a few more that were Specifics, like affiliations and loyalties; they sometimes allowed you special services that each specific alliance had to offer. He had the Mensa one, but barely used it. And he had the one with the symbol of Alec's net, his inner circle; he found that much useful. He had a few more, but they were hardly important.

It was normal to have a lot of the Regular's and Personal; you put them in every hidden location you have, ready for the moment you get there in a rush, having lost all the others, and need it to survive. But Spencer had one extra Personal in his person right now. Alec had it done last week, and he didn't hide it anywhere yet.

Maybe he was high, maybe he was drunk (he was, both), but somehow he thought it was a great idea to get it out of his pocket and slide it under the couch. He didn't know who the house belonged to, but if they were there, it probably belonged to Alec, Margo, or Will. That meant they would probably see it again.

Whatever the people on the motorcycles wanted, he surely didn't want to risk losing not just one, but two Personal Signet Tokens. He'd come back and fetch it when this thing was cleared out.

"We have enough money to run away," Ly grinned, looking inside the box, where indeed were a couple wads of money. Spencer huffed a laugh, and even Maeve smiled, but Bella didn't think it was funny.

"We have to wait for instructions, they said so. You know I don't like it either, but this isn't like last time; I think something's up. Bigger than a couple of guys trying to kill us at a party."

She was taking some money out, loading the guns, and looking more closely at the Specific Signet Tokens, probably seeing if they could use them as a last resource.

"If those are discontinued, it won't be of use to us," Spencer pointed out, lighting a cigarette.

"That's what I'm trying to see."

Bella looked worried. Maybe they all should be. But Spencer and Ly kept drinking, Ethan was musicalizing the evening, Maeve was more worried when she had to study for her finals on chemistry, and Camille expressed more curiosity than anything else. Spencer huffed, smiling internally. No wonder Bella looked frustrated.

Bella was worrying because she was the only one worrying. Always the leader, always the responsible one. Even Alec, who was Spencer's  mentor, always addressed her to have somebody aware of the plan, asked her to look after him. If Spencer were the leader, they would all be long dead.

"Let's play something else," Spencer whined, Ly was laughing at him, that kind of giggling laugh he only had when he was drunk or high. "I don't see what's funny," he didn't, but still, he was half laughing half coughing, cigarette between his lips, using his hands to shuffle the cards.

"You two should stop drinking," Bella suggested, not looking up from the box she was leaving all her extra jewelry in.

"Bold words for someone who was challenging me to tequila shots two hours ago," Ly laughed. Now Camille was also chuckling, finally leaving the window in favor of sitting next to Ly, who immediately put his arm around her waist. Maeve started laughing too; they looked insane.

Bella gave up; she sat on the couch, on the opposite side from the rest of the group. She put a cigarette in her mouth, and Spencer lit it for her, still laughing.

And then the phone rang. They shut up like someone had pushed a button. Ethan's constant music stopped right away. There was a heavy silence; you could've heard the flutter of a fly. They were all looking at the phone, ringing on the kitchen counter, but no one moved a muscle.

At the end, Bella was the one to talk. Slowly, and carefully, as still as the rest of them. "Well...? we should get that."

Silence again.

 

"Here?" JJ asked.

"Yeah, left," Spencer told her; he was fiddling with the bracelet he held in his pocket, golden and engraved. It used to be Camille's; now he had the feeling he might need it. "It's the second... no, third building... actually, I'll know when I see it... There! That one! no... Yeah! that one, yes."

JJ pulled onto the crowded streets of New York, and they got into the building. JJ hadn't asked any questions during the car ride. She wanted to; oh, goodness, she wanted to, but she felt like seeing it would be easier than explaining it.

They were on the good part of New York; the buildings were incredibly luxurious, and JJ knew they couldn't be cheap. The one they had walked into looked particularly fancy; she couldn't help but look at the reception, all white floors with white sofas and flowerpots on every corner. Three security guards were distributed at the doors, and JJ couldn't help but wonder what the building had inside to need that much security. The receptionist called their attention from behind the desk.

"Excuse me! Visiting anybody?"

JJ was about to step in. She was going to tell the receptionist that they were FBI agents, show him her badge, tell him that they needed access to one of the apartments. She didn't, though, because Spencer stepped in and talked before she could. She hoped she did a good job hiding her surprise; she wasn't used to Spencer stepping in.

"Actually, I thought you might help me a little here," he got closer to the desk, JJ followed after a second of shock, "I've been away for a while."

"Well..." the receptionist said, looking a little confused but keeping calm "You, sir... live here?"

Spencer laughed, short and low, with a confidence that JJ had never heard coming out of his mouth.

"No, no. I don't live here. But I... still think you can help me. You see, I don't have the key but if you..."

"Sir, I'm afraid that if you don't live here and you will not visit anybody then I'll have to ask you to leave the building-"

"Come on, help me out here. See, I don't have much," Spencer got something out of his pocket. JJ had never seen that before. It was a golden bracelet; it looked heavy and antique. It had a medal engraved with complex figures; she couldn't make much out; it kind of looked like the drama masks one would often associate with theater. "But I need... sanctuary."

The tone didn't change, but something in the air did, as if Spencer had just pronounced the magic words. He placed the bracelet on the desk. The receptionist did not change his expression, but JJ was trained to read people; she could see how his eyes cleared, like Spencer just told the punch line of a joke JJ had not been part of.

"What is the number and floor of the apartment you are interested in?"

"D fourteen, on the eleventh floor."

"Let's see," he typed something on the computer, and then looked for something in the back. He placed a single key on the desk, next to the bracelet. "Seems like it hasn't been used in over a decade," he commented.

"Sounds about right. Thank you."

"A pleasure to do business with you, have a good day, Mister..." he let it hang, looking at Spencer for the response.

"Doctor, actually," Spencer corrected. "Spencer Reid."

"Reid..." he tasted the name on his mouth, as if trying to remember something "Well, Doctor Reid, have a good day. You too, ma'am."

JJ just nodded, too stunned to speak. Spencer took the key and headed to the elevator; JJ noticed the receptionist grabbing the bracelet. Before they even got to the elevator doors, one of the security guards had pushed the button, so it was already waiting for them with the doors opened.

"Which floor?"

"Eleven," Spencer answered easily.

If they hadn't been in the elevator, with the doors closed and heading up, JJ would have seen the receptionist as he picked up the phone and dialed. She wouldn't have been able to hear the other side, but she would have heard the receptionist's response.

"Yes, I am sure. Dr. Spencer Reid, that's what he said... well, no, of course no... he used an old bracelet..."

But JJ was in the elevator. Trapped in an awkward silence with Spencer. So she didn't hear any of that.

"Don't you think the 'Doctor, actually' was a little much?" JJ tried to joke. Spencer laughed easily. He looked so relaxed, as if his past didn't weigh on him, as if his mind didn't overwhelm him. JJ wished to see him like this more often; then she thought of the possibility he was just faking better, hiding more, and she was repulsed by the idea.

"I thought that if I'll go back, I might as well give notice that I'm here."

"Yeah, the receptionist of a residential building is an important first step," she teased.

"You wouldn't believe how fast the news travel."

And he was right; by the time they reached the eleventh floor, twenty facilities around New York were already aware that Spencer Reid was back. "Yeah, I saw him once, he ran around with another five kids, terrible trouble those six."

"Was he the one that followed Alec everywhere? Oh, yes. On one occasion he stole my watch while showing me a magic trick, that one's sneaky, I tell ya."

"Was he one of the Six Underground kids?"

"Wasn't he with the CIA?"

"Not since he left the Affluence. I was under the impression that he had moved to Ohio."

"I heard he became a cowboy, the other handsome boy was saying that, what was his name..."

"Miller? the kid, I mean. Yeah, can't really trust that lad, always high, his father didn't know what to do with him..."

People in the Affluence liked talking; that was one of the main reasons that the Underground Affluence was even born.

"What are we doing here anyway?" JJ asked as they reached the D14 door.

"The bracelet was my emergency ticket," he explained, as if that was supposed to make sense for JJ, "but I'm gonna need more currency funds if I want to keep going."

"Y'know we work for the FBI, the funds we need for the investigation are..."

"Not that kind of funds," he interrupted, opening the door. When opened, the door made a suction sound, like a fridge. That made JJ think that at some point it had a more advanced locking mechanism. But at that moment it opened nicely with just Spencer's key, and they got in.

It was a hell of a large apartment, beautifully decorated. The amount of dust on the furniture wasn't what JJ expected for a place that hadn't been opened in ten years. However, she reasoned that if the windows, vents, and the door were sealed, it was reasonable to assume that dust wouldn't be able to get in.

That meant this place was practically a time capsule. As JJ looked around, it seemed even more apparent. A few books were out of place, two glasses of dried whiskey were on the coffee table, and the couch cushions were slightly askew. A deck of cards was dealt on the table, as if someone had left in the middle of a round. Cigarette butts on a black ashtray. It fascinated JJ how, whoever was here, had left ten years ago, yet if they returned now, everything would be exactly where they left it.

Spencer didn't seem as sentimental as her, as a matter of fact, he didn't even looked at the place; he went straight for the piano.

"I don't know why I chose this place," he commented while feeling under the piano with his hand.

"What do you mean?" she asked softly.

"I have a lot of places in New York that I can go for funds, but still, this place... I don't know, I've only been here once, actually... I could've gone anywhere, but..." he shrugged.

But what?  JJ wanted to ask, she wanted him to keep talking, to tell her about this world. From what she had heard, she didn't like it much, but if it was important for Spencer, she wanted to give it a chance.

She watched as Spencer got something from under the piano, a box, she noted. It was old and elegant on the outside, less so on the inside. Or perhaps it was once somewhat elegant on the inside, but JJ couldn't have known because now it looked as if someone had robbed it.

There was no better way of describing it. It looked like the robber was caught in the middle and could only manage to get away with half of the things. There were a few cartridges and the shapes of three pistols on the padded velvet, but someone had obviously taken them. There was some money. An impressive amount of jewelry caught JJ's eye; she would need to take a closer look, but she didn't think it was fake.

What intrigued her the most were the coins and rings in the box. They were separated from the rest of the jewelry and were the only things in the box that looked intact, carefully placed in their respective places on the velvet, not one missing.

Spencer centered his attention on them as well. He took two to have a closer look. Then he put one on. No one struck JJ less as a "ring person" than Spencer Reid, but by now she was already getting used to the things she didn't know about him. He vaguely looked at the others but finally placed them down in their place. He took a generous amount of the coins and put them in his pocket. Finally, he moved around pieces of jewelry to find a bracelet, just like the one he gave to the receptionist.

"Alright," he looked at JJ, pressing his lips into a smile. "Almost there. Can you help me with this?" He got up and headed for the couch; JJ followed his instructions as he indicated for her to help him move it. "It should be here... there!"

It was just a ring. Well, a gorgeous ring, golden and round, sculpted with a design JJ couldn't see, but a ring, very similar to the ones Spencer had left in the box.

"This one's different," he explained. "They're called Signet Tokens; you use them to sign. The designs are different for different things, but anywhere you go, you usually use two: the one with the Affluence symbol," he showed her the one that was already on his finger, which had the same design as the bracelet, the drama masks. Now she noted that there was a snake going through them. "And a personal one; this one's mine. There's a bunch more that are from the affiliations you have, but I wont bother with mine cause I'm not even sure the groups I was a part of exist any longer." He put the other ring on but didn't attempt to show JJ its design.

"And what about the coins?" she asked, half-interested, half just to get the weird moment out of her head.

"Medals, we called them. Or... well, Tokens. We didn't use them much, but from what I heard, now they are more popular. They serve the same purpose as the Signet Tokens, just more... I don't know. It's not for paying," he added as an afterthought, "we just pay with money; it's much easier. I mean, what would you do with a bunch of medals? You can't spend them in the rest of the world."

She watched closely as he placed the box where he'd found it, back under the piano. While he was finishing, he looked at her. JJ felt as if he was scanning her, up and down, and into her soul.

"We can't go to one of the fancy ones; we're not dressed properly," JJ looked at herself and then at him. They were actually pretty nicely dressed. Spencer wore a gray shirt, a dark blue tie, and a jacket and pants matching blue. JJ wore a suit as well; she was ready to talk to the press, so she wore a white blouse with black tight pants. She didn't want to imagine what level of fancy the Underground Affluence had. But she supposed the name gave you a clue. Affluence, after all, referred to luxury.

"Should we go change?" she suggested.

"No, we can go to one of the lower ones. There are not many, but it's also where the better whispers happen."

He closed the door and went back down.

"Better now?" asked the receptionist.

"Greatly," Spencer smiled, heading for the desk, and he placed the key on it like the receptionist had earlier. "For the next one who needs it," he muttered, and the man nodded solemnly.

"May your return to the Underground Affluence be rewarding, Dr. Spencer Reid," he said as they were leaving. Lastly, he nodded goodbye to JJ. "Ma'am."

She nodded back, and they got out; the glass doors closed slowly behind them. They got back into the car, and JJ wished the day was over; she desperately wanted a shower. She was also hungry, she noted. Spencer looked tired too, which made her feel inexplicably better, as if she wasn't alone in this. It gave her the energy to push a little more, just for him.

On Spencer's side, his exhaustion was purely mental. Still divided since he was a kid between fear and freedom, pain and lust, pure adrenaline, good or bad. It was the mixed feelings that the Affluence gave him that always kept him on edge. And for some reason, he just loved being on edge and hated it, all at the same time. It made him a complete addict. Exhausted him, but gave him the strength to move.

JJ and he looked at each other for a moment; they both had a clear image of what they wanted next. Spencer, to use his Signet Tokens once again after five years, to be part of this again, to play the game he was trained for. JJ, to eat a cheeseburger, extra fries, preferably. It only took a breath; they were ready to keep going. She started the car.

"Where to now?"

Notes:

what a chap, am i right? or maybe I'm more excited than i should be.
it's just that WE GET DEREK'S APOLOGY. yes, i chickened out, it's just that i love them so much, i don't want to write them angry at each other. also dad hotch just wants his kids to stop fighting, he's so valid for that. not him sitting inside waiting for them to talk lmfao
i'm a disaster with time lines, so i don't fucking know if henry exists, but i think JJ's mother instincts were there even before she had henry.
also, i love ly, have i said that enough. i love ly calling spencer "darling" like stop you're so handsome. i also love bella, she's like "don't fuck with me" she's def the mom friend. camille is didn't have much screen time yet, but she's awesome i promise.
also maeve and ethan are the bests, your honor, case closed.
coming soon, more of rossi and emily. although you'll have to wait a little for penelope, really, it's killing me that she's not more present in the story, but i have plans for her i promise.
anyways my family is literally calling me to go for a walk, so imma wrap this up.
i love to hear what you think of the story, what's your fav character? SPENCER DOESN'T COUNT, be fr, spencer is always our fav. but who else.
and who do you want to see more of in the next chapters?
have a great week <3 love y'all
byeeeeeeeeeeeee <3

Chapter 7: Mamihlapinatapai

Notes:

hello my adventurous readers, are you ready for another chapter? I'm sorry if this one doesn't live up to the expectative of a long wait, but there were some things that I needed to get out of the way. Next chap is our six underground kids, i pretty promise it.

another thing, does any of you know Ethan's last name? does he even have one? he doesn't, does he? sometimes i forget he literally has one scene in the whole criminal mind series, seriously how is he so iconic. should i invent a last name? is there a last name that the fanon uses for him? please help.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Mamihlapinatapai

(n.) yaghan. a look shared by two people, each wishing that the other would initiate something they both desire but which neither wants to begin.

 

There was this penthouse in Los Angeles. With pristine white walls and stylish blue ceramic floors. The bathrooms had golden sinks and each room's king sized bed had its own set of silk sheets.

One side of the expansive industrial decor space led to a large terrace, offering a view of a small garden, a barbecue, a table with crystal-clear chairs, and discreetly positioned snipers guarding each corner.

On the terrace, adults engaged in conversation, puffing on pipes and cigars, sipping only the finest whiskies and brandies, with a couple of wine bottles nearby. Amidst an assortment of appetizers, they conversed, occasionally sparring verbally, while engaging in the art of plotting and calculating. This gathering wasn't formal; it was an intimate affair, an inner circle of a few individuals who knew each other well. Though small in number—four men and two women—they were accompanied by an entourage of bodyguards, enough people for the terrace to feel a little tight.

Inside the penthouse, in a distant living room of bluish leather couches, with much less noise and alcohol, two kids played chess. A girl observed, intrigued, but didn't say anything. Two other girls were throwing a dice, non of the other kids knew the reason of this, that was between the girls and god. The remaining boy was a little further away from them, he seemed to be more concentrated in the book he was reading, but Spencer knew he was listening, he could see him reacting to the conversation on his microexpressions.

"Checkmate," Spencer announced. They had been playing forever now; this match had lasted like... five full minutes, making it the longest one so far.

Lydon looked at the board for a long time, as if Spencer had just broken his brain and was working extra hours to put the pieces back together.

"Fucking liar," the curly kid said, "that's not checkmate, you're lying, look," he pointed at his king and then showed that nothing was currently in the position of ending him.

"Well, not now," Spencer said, rolling his eyes, "but eventually, I see it in four more movements..."

"How can you possibly know what I am going to move next, huh?" Lydon replied angrily, "I might mess up your move."

"Alright, if you want, we can play it out and see how it goes," he offered calmly. He didn't know these kids well. He had seen them all before, at other parties, but he began rolling with Alec only about half a year ago and was still unsure of how to move around here. However, he was clever enough to notice he had to be careful.

Alec had told him a lot of specifications; luckily, he had an eidetic memory. He remembered all of them despite how tired he was that night, despite how much he begged in his head for Alec to shut up at once. But Alec kept talking for a long, long time before finally telling him to go to bed, that he should sleep better. Spencer had to take two full breaths to keep the response in his mouth.

"You are an extraordinarily smart kid, Spencer, use that in your favor," he had said, "but remember that there are plenty of smart kids in there, maybe not as clever as you are, but perhaps more clever than you're used to dealing with. Be polite; you don't want to pick a fight with someone who can help you later. Never owe favors; on the contrary, always collect favors from others when you can, make them owe you. You're smart, show it. Don't let the other kids win, or the adults. No matter how mad they get, never give them the power to manipulate your actions to please them. But don't show all your mind, alright? Always keep a part hidden, just for yourself, play dumb on a couple of specifically picked topics; you need the margin to surprise people even if they already know you're a genius. Never give the whole 100% of you. You have to learn to pick your battles, Spencer; that's maybe rule number one here. We have to respect the rules at all costs, you hear me? We are savages, killers. But we are also a collected society, humans. If we didn't have rules, we'd just be killers and savages..."

He went on; Spencer had learned a lot that night. One of the things he learned was not to ask questions when it was so late at night and he planned on sleeping. He'd learned to move carefully around the people in this place. "I'm a very dangerous man, Spencer, but I'm not the most dangerous, not even close," and though he didn't think it should technically apply to children, the tasks he'd been a part of told him otherwise. Although he didn't know these kids well, he was around them long enough to be able to see how they acted and why.

Lydon was the loudest one; every time he talked, he did it for everyone to hear, even if he was just next to Spencer's ear. He never commented on it, of course. Lydon was very sure of himself, and, Spencer noted, even though he liked winning, he didn't mind losing at all. He also dressed very pretty; today he had on a pink buttoned shirt and a fluffy white coat over it. He said he was going to be a designer; his father apologized for it.

"Fine, you win, I'm sick of this game anyway," he pushed the board and threw himself on the chair dramatically, "and what are you looking at?"

Camille jumped at being called out. She didn't talk much; she wasn't loud; Spencer liked her. She was also younger by a year or so; her mother was an actress, and that was why she was there.

"I'm just watching," she replied. Her voice was soft and high-pitched; you would expect it from a girl her age, but somehow it took Spencer by surprise.

"Watching the game or watching Spencer?" Lydon joked, but he was ignored.

"You like chess?" Spencer asked kindly. The girl blushed.

"I don't know, I don't play."

"I can teach you if you want."

Lydon and she exchanged places, and Spencer began an easy but detailed explanation of how the pieces moved. Lydon seemed to observe them for a while but finally got bored and looked at Bella and Maeve, who were still throwing a dice.

"What's that for?" Lydon asked.

Bella looked at him but said nothing; Spencer had the impression that Bella and he himself were the only ones disturbed by the presence of the guards in the room. There were five there with them, covering the doors and standing near them, watching. The other kids seemed as relaxed as they could be, unperturbed, like they were alone in the room. Spencer knew Bella and he were the only ones whose parents weren't part of the Affluence, the only ones who didn't grow up with that kind of security at all times, them and Maeve, but Maeve came from a rich family, before Margo introduced her, so even she was used to the guards.

After a beat of silence Maeve responded. "We asked Mr. Lee if these were truly precision dices, or if they were fake, and he said he didn't know. He told us to check, so we are checking."

She rolled the dice again, and Bella wrote the number down.

"How many times do you have to roll it?"

"At least a thousand," Spencer replied without looking up from the chessboard, but he was echoed by a second voice. He looked up to see Ethan staring as well. Lydon observed both of them alternatively, bored and unimpressed. They had said the same thing at the same time; chances of that happening were... what? One in a hundred? Maybe less. He didn't have time to elaborate on proper statistics, not while staring at Ethan's eyes.

The silence prolonged for a beat, and then Spencer looked back to the board, Ethan back to the book, and they forgot it had ever happened.

It was darkening outside, and Spencer heard the adults moving towards them. It was not usual for a reunion to happen during the day, but there was an important gathering tonight that they all were going to attend. The night was unavailable for all of them.

The reunion was strategic, for the groups of power inside of an alliance, and did not admit kids. That meant Spencer could sleep on an actual bed that night, maybe, probably. Or maybe he could convince Alec to take him to his mother's hospital for the night, and he could spend some time with her. He saw her very often; Alec had never denied him that. But with the number of gatherings he had attended for the last couple of months, the timetable had been very tight.

"Spencer," Alec called. Spencer got up as fast as he was able to and turned to see Alec and a man in his sixties with a very unusual mustache. "I want you to meet someone. Here, Spencer, this is Dr. Charles Anderson, he's a mathematics professor at Caltech. Charles, this is the kid I wanted you to meet..."

"I hear you're good at mathematics, Spencer," the man held out his hand, and Spencer looked at it. And then he looked slightly behind the man, where Ethan and his father were leaving; the boy waved goodbye. Even knowing that the man was expecting an answer, Spencer still didn't break eye contact with Ethan until the boy did first, like their own little stare contest.

Camille was cleaning out the chessboard while her mother was still in the middle of a conversation and of a drink. Lydon watched Dr. Anderson intrigued, always loud even when he didn't speak. Spencer could hear his curious questions directly out of his brain. Maeve smiled goodbye in silence and took off with her mentor; Bella rolled her eyes.

Spencer liked Bella. She was older than him by a few months. Her mother and father were really busy people, but they were still nice. She was the one Spencer knew the most because she trained with him. He knew her parents paid Alec to train her; they weren't a part of all this, but they let Alec educate her. She didn't go to school, not since she was five. He knew Alec really liked her. If he really liked her, he saw potential. She was bold and ruthless, and a fast learner. She had talent for fighting, and she was fast with guns, much like Spencer.

The competitiveness between them was high; they were often paired together in practice, so they spent the day exchanging blows. It was fun. She liked him too, but she had a peculiar way of showing it. In Alec's mansion, they shared a bedroom for the nights Bella stayed over. Spencer liked her; he trusted her more than anyone else in this place.

"I like mathematics," Spencer replied calmly. The professor had already given up on the handshake, but his smile didn't waver. Another thing Spencer liked about the Affluence: people didn't get offended easily, nor did they expect much from you as long as you didn't expect anything from them. And they were accustomed to eccentric individuals; they were all a different kind of weird.

Well, more than 'like,' I'd say. You see, Alec gave me a few of your papers. I hope you don't mind; I found them very interesting." Spencer raised his eyebrows. "Look, I've been a professor at Caltech for more than thirty years. I can pull strings all over the place, but I don't even think I need to. We'd love to have a mind like yours among our students, if you find something that interests you in our school, of course," he chuckled.

"Of course," Spencer mocked subtly.

Then the professor handed Spencer a pamphlet with an aerial view of the campus on the cover. "Just take a look at what we have to offer, would you? We know that with your brain, and Mr. Sinclair's funds, you could attend any school you like. But maybe you'll find something interesting and decide to join us in California... Just, there you go." Spencer took the pamphlet. "Have a great night, kid. I really hope we could meet again. I'd like to hear your opinion on some topics and give you mine on others... I'm sure many would want to see your mind at work..."

The professor was talking a lot, smiling like a kid. He seemed nice. Spencer was starting to get dizzy with all the pleasantries. Alec seemed to notice because he promptly grabbed the professor by the shoulder and led him away from Spencer, promising to take him to California personally for another chat. Spencer turned around.

The house was almost empty now. Only two of the room's bodyguards remained, but there were now four new ones who were previously outside. Lydon was lying on the couch; he had nowhere to go—this was his house. Well, he didn't live here, but it was his house. Bella was also there; her only means of returning home was for Alec to bring her, so she had no choice but to stand there while the professor talked.

Ly and she were both looking at him; his eyes were still wide open with surprise at the professor's speech. And then Lydon blurted out a laugh, and so did Bella, and so did Spencer. And perhaps at the next gala, when it was way past midnight and the only place to sleep was an uncomfortable, expensive couch, he would have a couple of friends to laugh with.

 

"Anything new?" Hotch asked when JJ approached him.

"We couldn't figure out who spread the word. Everyone seems to have heard it from somebody different; it just spread like wildfire."

"Reid did mention that they liked the gossip."

"Yeah, well... it wasn't our only lead, though. We still have two events we can attend..." JJ looked at him hopefully. Hotch hadn't mentioned who would attend each event; they didn't even know the details of one of them. JJ sincerely hoped that all of them could attend the first one; she wanted to be there but didn't feel like she would be the most useful to Spencer during the talk work. However, people had already seen her; she was already exposed, so she was a good choice.

"Speaking of which..." Hotch said, retrieving something from one of the desk's drawers.

"Speaking of what?" Morgan said, leaning on the door frame. Behind him, the rest of the team was looking over his shoulder; they had agreed to regroup there, and finally, all of them had arrived.

"I was just about to get you," Hotch pointed to Spencer as he placed whatever he had taken out of the desk in front of the younger man, who was entering the room to see the package. "An invitation, you said. How is that?"

Spencer was eager to show him.

"You'll see, the Underground Affluence has a great appreciation for great minds. Many gatherings are exclusively for people in Mensa or geniuses in particular topics. Due to this, many invitations are as public as in the newspaper, but you can't solve it unless you are meant to solve it, you know?"

No, Hotch didn't know. He supposed he'd fit in the "can't solve it" category. It never ceased to amaze him—Spencer's mind. Moments like this always reminded him that Spencer never knew anything different. When he talked about these kinds of things, he made it sound so normal, so mundane, doing it innocently, without even thinking about it, not knowing that, in fact, no one else understood what he was talking about.

He kept his gaze on Spencer. Innocent as he looked, Hotch knew he was still a profiler and noticed when his team members exchanged looks behind his back without intending for him to notice. To prove his point, he noticed out of the corner of his eye Morgan and Emily smiling at each other meaningfully. Spencer held his gaze on them a little longer before continuing to talk.

Hotch knew what it meant; Spencer recognized a joke, a joke he didn't get, that he wasn't a part of. Hotch couldn't imagine what it was like in his head. How frustrating it would be to see everything, more than a normal brain, to have the fastest mind among everyone he ever knew, and yet miss a joke. It was probably exhausting.

"So... um, as I was saying... this particular form of invitation I know. I've been to this place before. I mean, of course, each invitation is unique; no two of them are solved the same, but I still know the system; it should be pretty simple..." While he talked, he started playing with the Rubik's Cube. It was all black, so Hotch had no idea where he was going with it, but somehow the movements seemed planned, not random at all.

"There," Spencer exclaimed.

Hotch paid attention; some squares had lit up—nine, to be exact. They were randomly placed over the cube, and Spencer started assembling them. As he did, more squares lit up, making him change the whole previous pattern he had assembled. Now he needed to take care of the new ones, so he ruined the previous ones. This process went on for a while, but you couldn't have known; maybe Hotch should have sent the team to do something else—it's not like they had time to waste—but he himself, as did the rest of the group, was completely hypnotized by the way Spencer went through every stage of the puzzle without slowing down.

At the end, the cube was solved by all sides, except for one corner, it was turned, the colors didn't match.

"That's impossible," Emily jumped, as if she were watching a match with an unfair conclusion.

Spencer grinned. "It is," now it was everyone's turn to look at him, "that is the point," he explained. "It's unsolvable."

They watched as Spencer turned the corner, and when the cube was finally solved, all the little cubes fell. The team jumped; they weren't expecting that, but Spencer's face showed no amusement, so they assumed that it was supposed to happen. All the pieces spreading on the desk were black again; the only thing left in Spencer's hands was a black cube that opened like a box. Spencer took out a black cardboard from it; Hotch couldn't read what it said, but he could make out the golden lettering.

" To Spencer, welcome back, black and white Halloween, one guest, October twenty-eighth, " he read hastily, barely pronouncing the words at all, and then put the card down. The team blinked, waiting for more.

"That's it?" Rossi demanded.

"Um..." Spencer looked around and shrugged, "yeah?"

"C'mon, kid," Morgan said, arms crossed, "no location, no time. What kind of invitation is that?" The rest of the team nodded in agreement; Spencer seemed to realize something then.

"Oh, yeah, right," he chuckled a little. Derek was not enjoying the fact that Spencer, the only one who knew how this world worked, was forgetting to explain half of the things. "So, this particular invitation is from a nightclub; it's always at the same location and always at the same time. I've been there before, so no need to specify anything."

"What kind of nightclub sends personalized invitations?" Hotch asked.

"The invitation is for the special Halloween night, which I guess is not open to the public. On all other nights, you can go freely as long as you have the corresponding Signet Token..."

And then he had to explain again what a Signet Token was, honestly, this was getting repetitive, and exhausting. He used that moment to address other matters; he explained the Medals too and provided some information about the safe houses and their locations all over the country. He explained how they worked, mentioning that all of them had a safe equipped with arms, money, Medals, and Signet Tokens, just in case he needed a safe place to hide. He didn't mention that technically he owned all the things his mentor left behind, nor did he disclose how much he actually had within the Affluence or that most of it came from dubious sources, probably not entirely legal. Lies, lies, more lies. Even now, he kept lying. He told himself that it was just not the moment. They had more urgent matters to attend to.

"And do you have the Signet Token that corresponds to that place?" Rossi asked.

"Yeah, I mean, I'd have to look for it, but I had it so..."

"The card addressed you by name, not formal at all," Hotch observed. "It said 'Spencer, welcome back.' Why so much familiarity?"

Spencer's lazy smile dissipated from his face in an instant. He seemed unsure about something. "Well, I..." he mumbled, "I know the owner, I think."

"You think?" Emily asked, raising an eyebrow.

"I mean, I can only guess. I did know the owner, but we weren't that close. It occurs to me that I knew the owner's son better. So perhaps if the ownership has changed, then I could say I was close enough to the owner for him to call me by my name," he finished.

"Alright," Hotch said, processing it, "what can you tell us about the nightclub?"

Spencer frowned, focusing on the details. "If I'm right about the ownership, that would mean that the owner is Skyler Everly. The club is called Everly Nights, and it's open every night of the year. It often organizes special events that are sometimes closed to the general public, like this one for Halloween. The club is really luxurious, with dancers, musicians, the best DJs, and expensive light shows. Your ticket in is the Signet Token specific to that place, or someone else's if you don't have it yourself. Of course, you have to pay for the entrance and whatever you consume inside. And by whatever, I mean..."

"Not only alcohol, huh?" Rossi guessed. Spencer could do nothing but nod.

"And what else can you say about the guy, Everly, you said?" JJ asked.

"Oh, yeah, Sky. Like I said, he probably inherited the place from his father. He'd be around twenty-seven now, as he was only a year or so older than me. He didn't roll with our gang, but we still saw him pretty often; his father also had business with my mentor, so I saw him at some reunions. He's a good guy... you know, despite the criminal activity. If he knows something about the murders, he'll tell us."

The team nodded; they trusted him, even though "despite the criminal activity" wasn't as inconsequential for them as it seemed to be for Spencer. Not for the first time, Hotch thought about how fascinating and terrible it was that Spencer didn't know anything different; the team saw a potential case of drug trafficking, and Spencer just remembered a friend from his childhood.

The rest of the day was mostly spent continuing with the profile. Spencer worked on the geographic profile and answered questions about the victims or the crime scenes. They discussed the staging: why would the unsub go as far as taking his own furniture to the crime scenes? They couldn't make much progress. Soon, the team would split up to visit the other states where the murders took place, but before that, there was one more thing they needed to figure out.

"So, about this gala," Spencer started, capturing everyone's attention in an instant, "we have to determine if we're going to attend and, if so, exactly who, because we really need to prepare."

"I was thinking we all could attend, ask around, cover more ground, and also let everyone see that you're back," Hotch stated. "But I was unsure about safety. I wouldn't like to compromise my agents to be undercover, all of us..."

"I don't think there's a problem," Spencer said. He was aware of the team looking at both of them, resembling kids expecting a positive answer to go out. Apparently, it was in Spencer's hands. "As long as you don't offer any services or form any alliances, it's actually very easy to get out of it. It's not a cult, you know? If you don't get too deep in, people won't even remember you."

Hotch nodded but didn't say anything else.

"But if we're gonna go," Spencer added, "we need to start getting ready, I mean for real, for starters we need clothes..."

"Alright," Hotch agreed, "first thing tomorrow."

"So, that means we all get to go?" Emily asked.

Hotch sighed. He was tempted to roll his eyes at his team's childish excitement, but he couldn't help breaking into a smile as well. "I guess so," he said dryly and left the room.

Notes:

soooooo

i have nothing interesting to say about this chapter except that, remember the name of Sky, because we'll hear from him again. He's awesome, i promise.

i didn't love this chapter, i feel like i could've done better, but i tried correcting it so many times that i felt like i needed to update it before i ruined it. You know when you paint or draw that you keep adding details and details until you realized you've fucking ruined it?, well, kind of like that.

look, i realized a few chapters ago that you don't know what the hell happened to Ly and Camille, like, we know bella is still working for the CIA, we know maeve is hiding from her stalker, and we know ethan is over there being... ethan, i guess, because we know spencer saw him, but we don't know what happened to LY and Camille.

but anyways my stupid ass ruined the surprise because next chapter i totally tell you what happened to them, oh well, that's just life.

anyways, for those of you that read all of my rambling at the end notes, i love you, truly, i appreciate you. And i love the comments, i swear they're like drug. I read a comment saying they liked this and im like, wait, people are actually enjoying this?????? and i get so exited that i write half a chapter with just that bust of energy. you're appreciated <3

take care, loves

byeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee

Chapter 8: Erlebnisse

Notes:

before anything, i'm going on vacations so it might be a updateless few weeks, do not desperate, i'll be back.

hello my fine furry friends!!! miss me? here's a chap, it's been a while since i wrote this, but i think there are no major things that deserve a TW.

TW:
-a fire, and explosion
-minor injuries
-panic attacks

also, this chap is mainly the OC's, so if you don't like them or you don't want to read about them, you're totally welcome to skip the chap, although it does explains a little of everyone's background, including spencer's.

happy late valentine's day! here's a chap where... nothing romantic happens, cause i'm bad at that shit.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Erlebnisse

(n.) german. the experiences, positive or negative, that we feel most deeply, and through which we truly live; not mere experiences but Experiences.

 

 

Spencer Reid loved life, and he hated life, simultaneously. When Spencer died, in his grave the epitaph might read "he lived," and it would be true. He lived. As he sat on the rooftop of the hotel where he was supposed to be sleeping, he could inhale the cold air and feel. And as he does, he remembers all of the little details of his life, all of the little things that made him the person sitting on that rooftop. Feeling.

It looks like rain. The night sky was devoid of stars, with no moon in sight, Spencer stares at it anyway. Spencer breathes, and Spencer feels.

He lit a cigarette.

In that moment, Spencer was transported back to a night much like this one, though it had unfolded quite differently. Rain had poured from the sky, the wind had howled, and the dark, thunderous clouds had been illuminated by lightning. It had been an unusual night, a very curious night, because that night something happened that they weren't used to. That night they were separated.

Spencer was fourteen at the time, the task they were assigned was to steal a small pendrive that Spencer guessed contained information Alec wished to keep concealed. The place was a grand and elegant auction house, bustling with activity as patrons prepared for the upcoming event. They needed to be out before the auction took place, with everyone on their sits and paying attention to the art pieces on sale, six kids wandering around the place would stick out too easily. They had to get it done in within the previous celebration.

Their plan had been meticulously crafted. Bella, Ethan, and Spencer, the masterminds as always, had left no detail overlooked. Nothing could go wrong. Of course, they hadn't considered the weather. How stupid was that? They had checked every possible outcome, thought they had prepared for all variables, and yet, they had forgotten to check the fucking weather.

Lydon was dressed beautifully, and so was Maeve, for they were the ones camouflaged as guests. Bella and Ethan were moving inside the hallways, trying to get to the surveillance room. When the guard was neutralized, they cut the power for just thirteen minutes, enough time for Spencer and Camille to climb through the window and steal the pendrive without setting off any alarms.

The pendrive was kept in the only completely locked room in the building. Once inside, they couldn't jump out of the window again. But that wasn't a problem because as soon as the power came back, the head of security would have lost the only key to the room. Thank God for Ly's ability at pickpocketing. The door would be unlocked for Camille and Spencer, and they'd be off in the getaway car as soon as they realized something was stolen. It was flawless.

Well, almost flawless.

"What the hell was that?" the voice sounded distorted, the intercom was failing.

"Bella, what the hell are you doing? Ly and I aren't even close to being able to steal the key," Maeve said.

"What happened?"

"The power was cut off, Spence."

"The power was cut off? But that isn't supposed to happen 'til..."

"We know!" those were two voices at the same time, Maeve and Lydon, they were probably together, in complete darkness apparently.

"Bella, Ethan, do you copy?" Camille asked, but the line stayed silent, "do you think something happened?"

"What cut the power?" Ly demanded.

"I'm guessing lightning," Spencer said. "It's raining cats and dogs out here."

"It's raining ?!" Maeve asked, surprised, at the same time that Lydon said, "since when you're british?"

"We seriously need to communicate with Bella and Ethan..." Camille called.

"Yeah," Maeve responded, "you're right, I'll..."

"We need to continue with the mission."

"There's no time, S. We need to flee," Ly croaked. "You and Cam go. We'll find B and Ethan and..."

"We can't go back empty-handed!" Spencer yelped. Bella would agree with him, he was sure of it, but Bella wasn't responding.

Lydon was in the dark. He didn't like the dark; it was rather eerie, and he didn't trust it. Now he had no choice but to not only stand in complete darkness but also walk and actually be functional through it. Maeve was right next to him; they could talk freely. He doubted anyone was paying attention. Everything was chaos; someone lit some candles, but they were not doing much to lighten the big-ass room.

"Okay, new plan," he heard Spencer through the earpiece. Because that was Spencer, when Bella and Ethan were gone, he took the reins. "Ly, you find the head of security and get the key. I don't care how; you have to."

"Done," Ly responded, loud and clear, because a little darkness couldn't stop him from doing his job. He walked right past Maeve without even a goodbye wave. She didn't stop him; they continued hearing Spencer's instructions.

"M, you go to the surveillance room, see if you can find Bella or Ethan. Figure out what happened and try to keep the power down for as long as you can."

"Got it," she said. "What are you going to do?"

"Camille is going inside to cause a distraction. I'm going in for the pendrive."

Lydon still walked firmly to the place he knew all the security would reunite to make sure the objects on sale weren't stolen. If Ly was right on this one, they'd be worried enough about protecting the art pieces in the dark that they wouldn't notice the little key until it was far away from their reach. Even in the dark, even in the storm, even in the situation, he still had to chuckle.

"Do you realize we're doing the exact thing we were told not to, right?"

They were separating; that was truly the thing they were warned about by Ly's father, Margo, and even Alec. Stay in pairs. How hard could it be? Boom, they were all on their own, two of them completely uncommunicated, missing, probably dead.

"Oh, but Lydon, where did you leave your adventurous spirit?" Spencer teased. Only that guy would joke in this kind of situation. Well, no, Lydon was lying. The six of them would joke in this kind of situation; they were a weird gang, when you thought about it. "Okay, all of you, tell me as soon as..."

The voice glitched, and then faded. Ly froze.

"What the..."

"Ly?" Camille cried out, "can you still hear me?"

"Yes, yes! What the fuck was that, Cam?"

"Spencer and Maeve are out, it's just us..."

"Well," he walked faster, "we're fucked."

Camille didn't answer, but Ly could hear her breathing on the other side. She was running. He wanted to tell her to get out of there, to go to a safe house, but Spencer had given her an order. She was as capable as the rest of them; she was as deadly as any of them. So he didn't say any of that.

"Just let me know before you do anything," he said instead.

"Copy that."

Lydon ran through all the guards looking for the one in charge. He was rushed by the adrenaline; he wasn't careful. He didn't have the time to be careful. If Spencer was already in the room, they didn't have much time. He got the key out easily. It couldn't all be perfect.

"Hey!" the guard yelped. "Who's there?!"

Now he was thankful for the darkness.

Maeve thought that it was wonderful how the universe was all about balance. Well, it was wonderful as long as it didn't affect her, and as it turns out, it did affect her. Maeve was able to infiltrate safely into the surveillance room, but her communication was cut off. Then she bumped into Bella, but Bella was running from four guys whose only reason not to alert the whole building was that they were cut off from their own intercoms as well. Balance.

"What the fuck are you doing here?" Bella cursed while pushing Maeve to run with her. "Never mind, I'm so glad you're here. Tell me you are still armed."

Maeve was, and apparently Bella wasn't. As soon as she gave Bella the gun, she finished the job fairly quickly. They only shot once; the others were eliminated by more silent methods, but equally deadly, like Bella with a knife. They still ran. Even with the thundering storms and the uproar coming from the big hall, the shot would still draw attention.

"Where's Ethan?" Maeve asked, "Why were you unarmed? Why were they  unarmed?"

"Too many questions," Bella groaned, looking frantically around the hallway. "Here."

She abruptly threw them to the side to get into a room Maeve soon realized was a surveillance room very similar to the previous one. Weird, she thought there was only one...

"This place is a fucking maze," Bella commented. All the screens were off, and the chair was empty; on the floor, the body of a guard rested in a pool of blood. "But that's okay," she continued, "because I've cracked it."

Maeve sometimes wondered how she was considered a genius, but Bella wasn't. Bella looked like she should be a genius; Maeve wondered if anyone ever bothered to check.

"You've been here before," she said.

"You have, as well," Bella grinned. "What? Didn't notice the body, Donovan?"

Maeve was good, alright? She was a good fighter; she was a smart asset, a good strategist. She was planning on being a geneticist, but in the meanwhile, her knowledge in the medical field made her essential. She was good. However, she never wanted to become Bella; she never wanted to become Spencer. They were agents; they were warriors; they did the dirty job; they didn't blink at killing. And they were kids, just as she was. She didn't think less of them, but she never wished to become that.

Maeve's parents weren't a part of the affluence, neither were Bella's, and not to mention Spencer's. They were bonded because of that; the other kids had it easy compared to them; they didn't have to win their place; they inherited it. Maeve won it just by being smart and rich, but Bella and Spencer? They made their way inside bloodbath after bloodbath. They, along with Ethan, perhaps, were the kind of people who wouldn't look twice if there was a dead body in the room; Maeve wasn't that.

Except that maybe she was.

"It doesn't matter," she said. "What happened? Where's Ethan?"

Bella sighed. "We split apart; he was trying to get to the room before Spencer could, to warn him. Were you guys still on the line?"

"The line's dead," Maeve told her. "It worked for a little longer after you and Ethan were cut off, but now I'm out as well. I don't know if it still works for the others."

"What's the new plan?"

"Spencer's going for the pendrive; Ly's still going for the key; Camille will cause some kind of mess to get chaos to cover for us; I'm supposed to stop the power from going up again."

"Okay that's cool, we can't go back empty-handed," she mumbled, and then she spoke more firmly. "Alright," she processed it for a second, adapting the plan in her head. "Then we need to go outside."

"Outside?"

"Yes, I know where they will go to activate the generators; we need to get there first."

They were running like their lives depended on it, and in a way, they did. Bella had the lead, and Maeve followed her. Even for the situation, Bella was quieter than normal.

"What are you thinking about?" Maeve asked, agitated.

"I'm thinking that we won't be able to find each other before fleeing," she said, her voice firm as always. Seriously, how could she not break a sweat for her dear life; she wasn't even short of breath. "And there's only one getaway car," she concluded.

Maeve didn't want to know more.

"Ly, tell me you're near Spencer with the key." The line remained silent for a long, long while. "Ly..."

"Why?"

"I'm kind of about to start a fire," Camille blurted out.

"What? Are you crazy?" Ly's breathing was shallow, he was probably running, "Cam, for real. I'm literally the person who smoked incense sticks just to see if they had any kick, and I'm  telling you this is a bad idea."

"Spencer said to get everyone going out in chaos, what else should I do? Start shooting?"

"No! No, just..." The background noise stopped, as if Lydon had gotten into a closed room. "I'm not near Spencer yet, okay? I'm going though, I have the key. I just had to deal with something in the middle... Just wait, don't start a fire, alright?"

A beat.

"I'm gonna start a fucking fire."

"Camille, don't."

"Get to Spencer as fast as you can..."

"We don't know where the others are..."

"They're not stupid. If they see smoke, they'll run. Listen, just tell me—"

The line went dead. Ly knew what it meant. He couldn't hear the chaos behind Camille; he couldn't hear the buzzing of the speaker. The communication was completely off.

Ly wasn't having it.

"What?" he yelled. Was it a risk? Was he exposing himself? Maybe, but he couldn't help it. He was freaking out. "What?! Tell me what, Camille?!"

"Cam?" he heard himself saying. This time, the voice was weak and broken. He couldn't even stop the sob that came afterward.

He hated this. He was in the dark, and he was alone. Up until that moment, he'd lost all the other members of his team, they'd vanished one by one, like the darkness was swallowing them one at a time. He at least had Camille, even if they weren't physically together. He could hear her breathing; he could talk to her. Now she was gone, he was alone, and he was in the dark.

"Why are you even scared of the dark?" Bella teased.

"Because of the inherent absence of light," Spencer responded chuckling. It was a joke to him, but for Ly, it wasn't. Because he didn't know why his throat closed every time the lights went off, he didn't know why his chest clenched, and body trembled. He didn't know why he felt cold hands scratching every inch of skin, or why he stomach insisted on emptying his content.

So, Spencer was definitely not as scared of the dark as Ly was, because Ly was terrified of the dark. But Spencer got it. He understood, he never judged, and he never made a big deal out of it. Ly could trust Spencer with that little secret.

But the thing was, it wasn't a problem, not until he was completely alone. And yet, there he was. His mother would reprimand him for it; she'd say he was spreading nonsense fears to his little siblings. Ly knew, but Ly couldn't help it anyway. Ly's little brother and sister were not scared of the dark; it was just him. It had always been him.

He was sitting on the floor, trying to occupy as little space as possible, both of his hands desperately covering his mouth so no noise could escape his lips. He pulled it together, though. Because he had to, because his friend's life depended on it. He heard noises in the hallway; he knew it was time to keep going. He was running on fear. He shouldn't have been able to walk, much less run, by the sobs that were tearing his throat, but he kept going anyway.

His sight was blurring; he didn't know if it was from the tears or from the lack of oxygen, but he didn't stop. He must've been running at a tremendous speed, cause when he collided with another body, the force of the crash displaced them both several meters. They both groaned, but the other person quickly recovered and got up to their feet. Ly could not do the same.

"Oh my god, Lydon," okay, so it was Ethan. It could have been worse, he guessed. "Lydon, what's wrong? What is it? What happened?"

Ethan looked to both sides of the hallway; no one was actively there, but the sound of steps hadn't worn off. "We can't stay here," he muttered to himself. "Listen, man, what is it? Where were you going?"

And Ly pulled it together, cause that's what he did, that's what he had to do.

"Spencer," he gasped.

"I'm going to Spencer too. I just need to get the key..."

"No," Ly choked. "I have it. I have it. Spencer."

"You have the key?" Ly nodded, feeling both of his shoulders being pressed tightly, "Oh my god, I could kiss you right now."

 Please do , Ly thought, but he decided not to say it, just to save air.

"Alright, let's go. Get up," Ethan continued. "Let's find Spencer."

"Camille is going to start a fire," he blurted out, cause that felt like something Ethan should know.

"What? Is she insane?"

"I tried to tell her, but I think she'll do it anyways," he replied. "We all split apart; the line went dead. This is terrible."

"Yeah, it is."

They kept running, now in heavy silence.

When the line died, Camille stared at the lighter she was holding for a full minute. "I'm gonna start a fire," she told herself one last time, and she got to work.

The conversations kept going, but the chaos had died. There were so many candles now that she could almost see where she was walking, but it was dark enough that no one would notice her. The people were calmer; some of them left, but most of them stayed there, not wanting to walk straight into the storm. Camille was soaked wet; she was outside moments ago. She knew that it would be almost impossible to drive in that raging tempest.

She needed a way to get them all to move. She guessed people would prefer a little water to literal fire. That would set the chaos off again. The problem was, the hall was so immense that a little fire wouldn't scare anyone. She needed something that would actually scare them away. Luckily, she knew a little secret she bet most of the guests didn't know— the calefaction system ran on gas.

So, was Camille about to blow up an entire building full of illegal activity? Maybe. She didn't really mind that. What she hoped for was the other Underground kids to be okay.

She gave them time, she gave them all the time she thought they needed. This was ridiculous; how was she supposed to guess when to blow everything up? This would've been much easier if they could communicate. If she blew it up too early, she'd trap them inside, or kill them all. If she did it too late, she was risking they were caught and killed before they could escape. It was a game of chance.

So, when Camille started the small fire that was destined to eventually set off the gas pipes, she was completely trusting a hunch. As soon as the fire reached enough size for people to notice it, she found the nearest fire alarm. This had two purposes. One, get the people out of there, before everything went to shit. The plan was not to kill anybody, after all. And two, to let the others know. If she couldn't talk to them to warn them, she needed another way to tell them to hurry the fuck up.

The alarm was so loud Camille felt the impulse to cover her ears and crouch, she wasn't expecting it. She didn't, though. Instead, she started screaming.

"Oh my god! Fire! Fire!" she yelped as loud as she could, sounding truly scared and desperate. "There's a fire! Everyone out!"

Of course chaos reigned. People ran and screamed away from the fire, and towards the door. Wow, she was really good at this.

"What the fuck is that? What the fuck is that? What the fuck is that?"

"Sounds like the fire alarm," Ethan said.

"Oh, you think?! I know it's the fucking fire alarm; I just—"

"It means Camille did her part. Now let's get the hell out of here."

"What about Spencer?!"

A beat.

"I don't know."

"Oh, god. Oh my fucking god."

The room was empty; that was the thing. The room was empty, and the door was open. Something went wrong. They looked for Spencer and they looked for the pendrive, but soon the guards behind him caught up, so they got a little distracted running away from them. Spencer was not there; the door was open. How was the door open?

"We knew about the possibility of this not being the only copy of the key," Ethan had said. "Someone else used it."

"Yeah, whoever did has Spencer," Ly had pointed to the blood stains on the desk.

"We don't know that," Ethan said, but he was pressing his lips together in a way Ly didn't like. And it was a fucking merit not to find Ethan's lips attractive.

Now they were running to the entrance; they were both a little bruised from the fight with the guards, but nothing uncontrollable. Ethan was limping; Ly was bleeding from a cut in the eyebrow. Nothing that required immediate medical attention.

"I know what you're thinking," Ethan said. "But we still need to go. This place is about to blow up; we're not used to Spencer dead."

"How the fuck would you know if this will blow up?"

"Have you met Camille Deveraux?"

"Oh, yeah," that added up. Of course, Camille would make a huge deal out of this; she would start a riot any day; you just had to ask. Maybe she didn't look like it. Not with her light blond hair, or her light blue eyes, or her perfect nails and pretty dresses, but that girl was fucking mad.

Camille herself was not having a bad time; scaring people away was really funny, actually. What was less funny was that the people were a little stupid, and some of them didn't run for the exit. Camille didn't know how expensive or coveted the pieces about to be auctioned were, but people were risking their lives to get one of them for free.

She still managed to get most of the crowd out. Most of the civilians were now safely drowning under the storming rain. Cause this wasn't a closed event for the Affluence; that was the whole reason they were stealing something from here. In most of the Underground Affluence exclusive social gatherings, the rule of the truce ran; you couldn't attack, you couldn't steal, and you couldn't fight. Codes. Without the rules, we're just animals, Camille. The truce applied also to all the common places, all the Hotels, all the restaurants. Any Underground Affluence establishment, really. Personal properties didn't count; personal parties didn't count, but if your party was big enough, you could make it count; you got a special signet token approved, and then the truce applied.

Too many rules, too many specifications. If Camille hadn't quite literally grown up with them, she wouldn't understand them.

She thought everyone was out; she hoped the ones that she cared were out as well. She debated between checking and going out herself. She needn't decide; the building gave up on her.

Bella and Maeve watched the building explode from the car. They had watched the people coming out; they were looking for the others desperately, waiting for them to get to the car, so they could get the fuck out of there. No one came out. When Bella turned the car on, Maeve didn't say anything. Neither of them thought that the others were dead, but they knew that they weren't going to find them either. They were separated; that was it. Everyone needed to survive on their own; they would be dumb if they didn't get away.

"We could still..." she didn't finish.

"Bella, they saw us; they're gonna come for us. We need a safe place, now." Maeve couldn't even believe those words were coming out of her.

The car ride was gloomy and silent. They were both weighing the events of the night, dreading the next steps. They were both aware that they were being followed. They did not care. Bella respected all the transit rules; she didn't miss a red light, never exceeded the speed limit. And eventually, the car following must have decided they had the wrong one, cause they stopped.

"What do we do?" Ethan asked.

"You're asking me?!" Lydon protested. "Dude, you're the one that always makes the fucking plans! You're the genius here; you know?"

Ethan was pretty much out of ideas. You could tell because he was asking Ly. Right when the building exploded, Ethan's great idea was to throw Ly and himself out of the nearest window. Luckily, they weren't too high up. It ended up being the right choice, as the whole room collapsed right behind them. Now they were basically trapped outside the building, with no way of knowing if the others were okay, and freezing in the rain.

The truth was, even though the plan had been forgotten long ago, there was one scenario that they planned for. Not this one; they could've planned for ten years, and they would've never thought things could go like this. But they still planned for something else— separating. So maybe, when all the hopes were lost for everything else, they could still follow that bit of the plan.

"There's nothing left for us to do tonight," he said, offering Ly a hand to get up. "We find a place to pass the night; we regroup tomorrow."

Ly sighed but didn't object. They were hurt, and tired, and worried. They walked in silence, not in the mood to talk.

Spencer ran into Camille on his way out. She was conscious, and she was able to run with him. If she weren't, Spencer wasn't sure he would have been able to carry her. He had been buried in the room he was hiding in; he got away with minor injuries, and so did Camille, but he was sure that both of them were running on adrenaline, and it would wear off eventually.

"Spencer, stop!"

"What?" he let out, catching his breath.

"No one is following us, I can't keep going, I can't breathe, I can't—"

"Alright it's okay," Spencer stopped; they were both breathing heavily. Camille was holding her side and wincing. Spencer couldn't see blood on her, but she was wearing a black suit specifically made for missions, just like him, and it was dark and raining; it was not like he would be able to see if there was any blood.

"Where are we even going?"

"Anywhere," he blurted out, "a place of the Affluence, somewhere where we can rely on the truce."

"Elysium is close by; we could get there walking," Camille suggested. Spencer nodded, and they started walking.

The adrenaline was slowly wearing off; Spencer just wanted to sleep, that's all he needed. He wanted a shower, a warm bed, and to sleep all night, or what remained of it. Elysium was a luxurious hotel well known within the Affluence. Spencer had only been there once, with Alec and Bella, for a special reunion that was happening nearby. He remembered the location, and he remembered the quality of the beds; he was craving that.

Camille was freezing; she felt as if the cold rain was carving into her skin until her bones were soaked. Even when she had a couple of burns from the explosion, she was still freezing; she almost longed for how warm it was near the fire.

At the doors of Elysium, Camille unconsciously tried to fix her hair. She knew it was vain; she was dirty and bloody and wet. She felt out of place on the red carpet and golden columns. Spencer and she walked up to the desk, making a mess on the floor. But no one stopped them. The man behind the desk looked at them, unimpressed.

"We need sanctuary," Spencer said. The man nodded solemnly and headed to the back.

Bella and Maeve got out of the car in what could have seemed to be a random street, but it wasn't. There was an alley nearby, and that's where they were headed. An old lady asked for alms; she repeated the same three sentences over and over again, being successfully ignored by every New Yorker on the streets at night. Bella crouched next to her and showed the woman the signet token on her finger, the one with the theatrical masks crossed by the snake, the symbol of the Affluence.

"We need sanctuary," she said to the woman. Maeve and Bella were directed inside the alley in seconds, and without a word spoken. When they reached the dead end, the woman opened a door hidden in the bricks of the wall. Inside, the place looked like an old cabin. The place was big and noisy; people chatted and drank, deer heads decorated the walls. On both sides of the place, rested two spiral stairs leading to a balcony; that's where they were directed. The balcony led to a common room with several numbered doors.

"Only one room?" the woman asked.

The rain was getting into Lydon's skin, he was sure of it.

"Really, man? a church?"

"Look," Ethan said, "there's nowhere else to go."

"Elysium was near!"

"Yeah, but we already ran in the opposite direction for an hour!"

"Fine!" Ly groaned, following him in.

The church was empty, and silent, and creepy. Just as Ly remembered churches. It wasn't a place you would scream into, so Ethan must be nuts.

"Someone?" Ethan yelled, "is there anyone here?"

"Dude shut the fuck up, what are you doing?"

But before Ethan could respond, the priest came out of a door on the back, looking exalted. Ly couldn't blame him; he didn't think that every night two kids got inside screaming.

"Father, I'm sorry to bother you," Ethan held up a hand, showing the ring signet token of the Affluence, "but please, we need sanctuary."

 

Spencer now remembered that night with a smile on his face. He didn't feel the fear or the adrenaline that he felt that night because now he knew the ending. The next day, they were all contacted and then extracted by Alec, Margo, and Will. They had sat down and explained the events of the night to the adults. It was funny remembering the faces they'd made when they enumerated all the things that went wrong. Then Alec was the one to finally ask for the actual reason for the mission, and that's when the group stayed silent.

"Maybe the pendrive is the friends we've made on the way...?" Ly joked because, of course, he had the energy to joke. Alec glared at him, and Will just slowly facepalmed. But Spencer smirked.

"Actually, I..." he pulled it out of his pocket and pressed his lips in a smile, "I did get it."

 

In the present, Spencer lit another cigarette, thinking that maybe it was time for him to go to sleep. Memories kept him awake. He though abut his imminent return to the Affluence, his brain kept imagining scenarios, he couldn't help it, it was who he was.

What would happen if he saw them again? See Bella in person. Talk to Maeve or Ethan. Have the first contact in eight years with Lydon or Camille. It was a big deal. He loved them dearly. He didn't truly miss them, not even Ly or Camille; he didn't feel like he had been apart from them for that long.

Maybe it was because he had followed every single step they took since the second they separated. He had read every article, asked for every piece of gossip in the Affluence. Even when he left the CIA and permanently the Affluence, he still made sure to be well informed. Even though he had no proof of it, he could still swear on his own life that they did the same. If he saw them again, they wouldn't even need to catch up.

He hadn't spoken with them in eight years, and yet he knew Camille finally got to be a well-known actress. He also knew Ly opened a nightclub in Vegas, and then got tired of it. When they were kids, Ly wanted to be a designer, but he never actually did that; now he settled into being a model. He knew they were together; he was happy for them.

He was sure Lydon and Camille knew everything about him. They knew when he was recruited because Ly's father told them. They probably heard what happened (Spencer didn't think there was someone in the Affluence who didn't hear), and they have their own sources to figure out what Spencer has been doing with the FBI. When Spencer went to see Ethan in New Orleans, it was because he knew exactly where to find him. There, Ethan didn't ask him what he was doing; he knew. They all knew about each other's lives like they lived together.

And now, Ethan apparently had his number because Bella gave it to him. When they all separated, Spencer had contact with Bella and Maeve because he worked with them. But not with the others. Bella was the only one that had a way to contact everyone, and everyone had a way to contact her. It only made sense; she had always been the leader, always taking care of all of them. But he knew that Bella hadn't spoken to Camille or Lydon this whole time. And had only recently talked to Ethan because he called her.

Spencer should call Maeve; it was rude of him not to. But he was a little exasperated because she wouldn't let anyone help her, and Spencer didn't know what to do if it wasn't helping her. He didn't even know where she was now. She wasn't working; she wasn't publishing papers; no one had heard of her. She fell off the map. The only proof that she was still alive was the occasional phone call she had with Bella, and that was it.

It was no way to live.

Spencer kept imagining. The people on the Affluence were very nostalgic; it was usual for a conversation to fly back to the same old anecdotes. If Spencer saw them again, they probably wouldn't talk about the eight years they missed in each other's lives; they would probably sit down, have a smoke, and tell the story of Ly almost throwing himself off the ship on the cruise they went on. They would laugh at the time Camille broke a guy's heart for a bet he had with Ethan. That was just who they were; even if they'd changed, they couldn't take that away from them.

Spencer lived now through those tiny experiences. He relished in them. He kept them in a little very special box in his heart, and even if he didn't think about them, they were there, giving him strength.

Just like sitting on the roof; that was another thing that made him nostalgic. It was a standard practice; the roofs were pretty much the place they hung out at. What Spencer came to learn when he was a boy that actually surprised him to that day was that actually, every roof had an access. Even if it was from the inside or the outside, from the front door or from the fire escape, or just a bunch of objects coincidentally lining up for you to climb on.

All the good things they had been through became good memories; all the bad things they went through actually became really fun anecdotes. That was his way of living; he couldn't picture a different life for himself.

The sudden punch from reality that brought him out of his reverie was actually that his cigarette pack was empty. He took that as a sign that he should finally go to sleep. He felt dazed on his way down the stairs; he hadn't realized how cold he was until he stepped inside and stopped shivering. He was tired, walking slowly; he wasn't really checking the way, so he couldn't really be surprised by the fact that he bumped right into someone.

"Woah, kid, are you alright?" Rossi grabbed him by the shoulders, Spencer barely responded, he just smiled vaguely at Dave.

"I'm fine, sorry."

"What are you doing in the hallways at three AM?"

"Just went to the bathroom," he said lazily. The lie came easy to his lips; it was second nature for him. Dave put an arm over his shoulder and guided him down the hallway. Somewhere in the back of his mind, Spencer recognized that they were going to his room.

"You have a bathroom in your room, kid. And... and you smell like a walking ashtray. Where the hell were you?"

"Yeah, I was on the roof," he admitted easily, it wasn't a secret, after all. "I smoked a full pack, didn't even noticed..."

"You smoke ?" he asked surprised and then seemed to recover; he shook his head. "Why were you on the roof so late though? and alone?" Spencer started to shake his head, but Rossi stopped and moved to face him. "Are you alright, kiddo?"

Spencer's sleepiness faded away in a second; he cleared his throat and looked at Rossi, more alert this time.

"I'm fine, really."

Dave looked right into his eyes for a few seconds; whatever was his test, Spencer passed, because he continued to guide him down the hallway.

"Alright," the older man was actually smirking now, "you know... if you ever need a fellow smoker to keep you company..."

Spencer chuckled, "I don't know," he said grinning, "I'm a silent smoker."

"Well, that's perfect!" Rossi exclaimed, his smile growing wider, "I'm a silent drinker; we're a match made in heaven."

That made Spencer laugh. They had finally reached his room, Spencer opened the door and turned to face him.

"You know? I might hold you onto that," he said.

"Good night, kiddo."

"Good night."

Spencer closed the door, and Rossi paced down the hallway to his own room. He didn't even remember what he was out to do in the first place. Dave wasn't surprised easily, but the kid smoking got him. He even considered telling him he was full of shit, but he had to admit, the kid did smell like cheap tobacco.

Dave had let him go; he looked tired, but overall... he looked okay. He didn't think the kid was lying; he was actually taking this better than expected, or perhaps it hadn't dawned on him yet. Either way, he did hope the kid would take his offer; Dave was a great listener; if Spencer needed to get something off his chest, he was positive he would tell him much easier than he would tell Hotch or Morgan or even JJ. Emily was mostly like him, but he didn't think Spencer would go to her.

And to be honest, he was liking this side of Spencer. He hadn't seen much of it, but it looked like they would get along really well. And really, was he wrong for being just a little glad at the fact that the kid apparently smoked? Maybe he shouldn't be, but can you blame him, though? he felt guilty for being the only reason the team had to choose tables outside in the restaurants.

His room wasn't far from Spencer's, so as he reached his bed and fell asleep, he almost laughed at the faces the team would make if they found out Spencer smoked. He went to sleep with a smile on his face.

Notes:

well well, we meet again...

how did you find this chap, i know it's all OC's and no BAU, but I just wanted to write this so bad lmao.

soo, we get a little bit of rossi in this chap, we'll get more really soon. i pretty promise more of emily is coming soon.

next chapter is a big one, trust me, it's wild. something important happens although i don't want to give anything away.

what do you think about our Underground Kids? We see a bit of Ly in here, we spy a little on our poor little boy's traumas. i love him, really.

i also love this chap cause we get to see a little of how crazy Camille is, that's so funny to me, the girl is nuts, we love a mad woman.

we see a bit of maeve's inner thoughts, but almost nothing of ethan's, when i present these two more deeply i want to be sure of what im going to say, because they're so important for me, i love them.

what do you think about Ly and Ethan? do you think our Ly has a crush? or maybe he's just horny in general. I mean, i know the right answer, but if i tell you where's the fun?

alright, i think that's it for today's rambling.

again, i want to thank to all of those who stayed and read this, as well to all of those commenting and leaving kudos on this story. i reply to almost all the comments cause i truly appreciate them, i promise they make all the difference <3

i have so much fun when a comment gives theories on what they think will happen, i love it.

thank you so much for all the love this is receiving <3 i hope to be paying back part of it with my writing at least.

bye byeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee <3

(also, you guys know that <3 is a heart right? i fear that some of you don't know and i'm just sending random symbol and a number on all the comments, it's just that it is a pain in the ass to use emojis from the computer, and i won't open this on my cellphone cause i'm lazy, besides, i kind of like it <3)

anyways, byeeeee <3

Chapter 9: Retrouvaille

Summary:

Please read the TW, please read the final notes. Stay safe.

Trigger Warnings for this chapter:

-Child abuse/child neglect.
-Selfharm in kids, explicit.
-Mental illnesses in kids.
-Missdiagnoses in kids.
-Mentions of negligent medical practice.
-Medication. Bad use of medication IN KIDS. Almost as non-consensual drug use in kids.
-MISSINFORMATION ABOUT MEDICATION USED TO TREAT MENTAL DISORDERS.

PLEASE READ THE END NOTES.

Notes:

Hello. long time no see, my fine furry friends.

As you can see, this will be a long chap and a strong one. There's a disclaimer at the end notes that I would like you to read, please. I don't think the way it's written is too dark, but the topics are, so I want you all to stay safe. If you need to skip the chap, do it.

That said, i had wonderful vacations on the beach, I got to ride on a horse again after a year out of the sport, college hasn't started, life's good, my friends. How are you all? I'd like you to tell me how did you like this chapter, lately i feel like everything I write is trash. god.

Anyways, enjoy!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Retrouvaille

(n.) the joy of meeting or finding someone again after a long separation; rediscovery

 

Getting suits for the upcoming Crimson Gold ball of the Underground Affluence was the part Morgan hated the most. And by the way Hotch looked at the floor the entire time the lady was getting his measurements, Derek could tell that his chief unit was not loving this either. But because Spencer had been very clear when he told them what kind of clothing was acceptable at this kind of events —designer clothes, nothing less, custom-made specifically for the event— and Hotch was very clear as well with the rule he had established for anything having to do directly with the Affluence, "Spencer takes the lead", they were now obligated to accomplish.

Of course, that didn't happened exactly in that order, and Derek bet Hotch was now biting his tongue, regretting his own words, and wishing he could undo everything. But he couldn't. So Spencer took the lead. He took them to a dirty bar that looked like the opposite of something the Underground Affluence would have. But Spencer walked with elegance and confidence to the counter, and asked for a place for five people. Yeah, little shit didn't even include himself.

They were guided inside of the back store, where they entered an immensely big tailor shop. Morgan barely stopped himself from reacting, it was actually pretty astonishing. The walls were either mirrors or shelves fully stocked with fabrics and clothing items. They were led to a tiny living room that symbolically separated them from the enormous space, there were big couches and a coffee table fully stocked with drinks and food. They didn't touch any of it.

Around the big central place, Derek could see other living-room-like spaces where other groups of people, in some cases families, were being measured or trying on different suits and dresses. The team hadn't said a word; that was also part of the indications Reid had given them, "let me do the talking." So the lady chatted rapidly, the team kept their mouths shut, and Spencer replied lazily, without seeming uninterested, but mostly letting her talk.

Three guys and two girls were assigned to take the team's measurements. Morgan felt like he couldn't emphasize enough exactly how much he was hating this. So the whole team stood in silence while the lady in charge eyed them one at a time and commented on the ideas she had for the ball.

"Just keep it simple," Spencer said. He was leaning against a mirror just in front of the team, he had a glass in his hand. Derek was sure that if they were anywhere else, Hotch would have said something about drinking on duty, but Hotch apparently was a victim of his own rule.

On his side, Derek had never seen the kid drink before; he didn't know he drank at all, but he guessed he didn't know he was a CIA agent or a child spy, so drinking didn't seem that important.

"Oh, my darling, but you're cutting my wings," the lady complained. Spencer chuckled, "you know what I could do with all these pretty faces? Especially you..."

She was standing right in front of Emily. Emily was taller than her because of the platform she was on to get her measurements taken, so the lady looked up to her. Still, Emily backed away a little. Derek didn't blame her; the lady was intimidating, her eyes were too dark, too deep. Her comments too bold, her stare too hungry.

"You're beautiful, dear, I could make you more beautiful," she was progressively getting closer to Emily, and the entire team was glaring at her intensely. If looks could kill... Derek was about to step in, to get down from his own platform and tell the lady to take a fucking step back... but Spencer got to it first.

"Hey, do you know if the Ashfords are still in business?" he sounded almost bored, uninterested, he wasn't even looking at Emily, or the lady. But it was enough to get the lady away from Emily, and back to him, so Derek knew he did it on purpose. The whole team relaxed a little.

"The Ashfords?" the lady asked, "no, my dear, I'm sorry. I was sad that they stopped, too, they were par excellence the best couple of designers our world had seen. Sadly they are pretty old now, they spend most of their time with their grandkids..."

"Mmh," Spencer mumbled, resting the empty glass on a tray offered by one of the servers in suits. He was offered a second glass, but he shook his head. Derek almost laughed at just the thought of Spencer denying the glass after seeing Hotch's strong stare.

"Were you an old client of theirs?" the lady asked.

"I've been going to them since I was a kid," Spencer replied easily.

"Oh, then I'm sure they'll make an exception for you, dear. There's not many people that can say they wore some of their designs, me myself was always on waiting list, a tragedy, if you ask me..."

"Do you think they'll have me?"

"Well, of course!" she croaked, "here, look. Mary, dear, come here!"

A young girl that couldn't be more than sixteen approached from where she was talking to a couple. "Yes, ma'am?"

"Mary why don't you give the Ashfords a call and ask if they would fit in an old client for the Crimson Gold ball... It's... What's your name dear?" she looked at Spencer.

"Doctor Spencer Reid," he said.

"There, go, Mary." The girl nodded and quickly walked through a nearby door. "Oh, wait... Spencer Reid! I know who you are, honey, you were the kid who wore the Ashfords' beautiful suit on the cruise of '97."

"Oh, um," Morgan could actually see Reid blush a little, but his confidence did not waver, "yeah, I guess that was me."

"Oh, what a beautiful design, and you wore it gracefully, dear."

"Thanks, I guess."

"I'm done," the guy told Morgan. He almost sighed in relief; he didn't know how much more of it he could handle, he was getting irritated at the guy's measuring tape tickling him around his body. He stepped down from the platform at the same time the girl, Mary, came back from the back store.

"The Ashfords say that they'd be delighted to do a favor for you," she told Spencer, "they say that they're pleasantly surprised at your returning, and that they'd love for you to call them to coordinate the time. They told me they're excited to catch up with you, and they hope to introduce you to their youngest grandchildren, that apparently weren't born when you left," she finished and handed Spencer a piece of paper; Morgan could only guess, but it was probably the phone number to these Ashfords' house.

"That's great," Spencer said with a sincere smile, "I'll definitely give them a call."

"Well if you're all set up," the lady said, watching as the last member of their team got off the platform, ready to go, "I'll see you on October twentieth, to collect your wardrobe. I'm sorry we couldn't do a second round for improvements but..."

"I'm sure they'll be perfect," Spencer smiled, "thank you for fitting us in with such short notice."

"Oh, that's what we do, honey, we are fast workers."

And with that, they were out. Derek could almost physically feel the tension wash out of the team when they stepped out of the place. JJ even leaned on the wall outside the bar just to take deep breaths, Hotch loosened his tie. Spencer didn't shift a bit. His posture didn't relax, his face didn't drop the mask, he just looked patiently at the team, as if waiting for them to recover. He was still holding the paper with the number in his hand.

"What's up with the Ashfords folks?" Derek asked.

Spencer looked at the paper in his hand. "I think they could help us. You know Jasmine Carter? She was a client of theirs as well; they could fill us in on the details we couldn't get of her last years."

Hotch nodded. "Alright, so you call them and book an appointment. As for the rest of us, we really need to split up to cover L.A. Vegas, and Florida."

The team nodded, more alert now, rounding around Hotch to hear the next orders.

"Reid, you focus on getting that information, take Emily," Spencer and Emily nodded, "Morgan, you and Rossi go to L.A."

"Sure thing," Dave said.

"JJ, we're going to Las Vegas," he finished.

"What about Florida?" Derek asked.

"Well, we don't have enough, people, it'll have to wait a little longer."

"Or," Rossi started, pausing for a few seconds while everyone's attention was on him, "we ask for help." He finished, raising his eyebrows.

Spencer was the first to get it. "C'mon," he groaned, throwing his head back and rolling his eyes.

"Reid, Rossi's right," and Hotch was not happy to say that, believe him, "if we could get someone from the CIA to check Florida for us..."

"They wouldn't know what to look for! and we'd want to go anyways to make sure," Spencer finished for him.

"Not just any CIA agent, Reid, someone you trust," Rossi tried to convince him, what he wasn't expecting was for Spencer to look him dead in the eyes, his face completely wiped from emotions, and blurt out the response.

"There's no one I trust in the CIA."

That was enough to shut the team up. Something in Rossi's chest felt broken, like someone shattered a glass right in the space between his ribs and his lungs. By only looking at the faces of the team he knew they all felt the same. Hotch still tried to push, but he sounded soft; Dave was sure he hadn't intended to.

"What about the agents Hawthorne mentioned?"

"Donovan is not working in the field; actually, I'm not sure she's working at all," Spencer now spoke hurriedly, "she's hiding in a safe house and no one knows where she is, not even the CIA, so she wouldn't know anything useful about the case. The only way to get in contact with her is calling her through a fucking phone booth, which I wouldn't do anyway cause I'm trying to be angry at her."

The team exchanged looks, Rossi could see Hotch eyeing the streets, and then at the car. As if deciding where to take Spencer if all this got worse.

"Vitale, Bella, is on duty on the NYC Affluence, so she can't leave the state. And I'm also a little afraid to call her because the safe phone I always used to communicate is still in my apartment back home and I never used her phone number on anything else than that phone. And also, probably, maybe, but surely no, I'm a little pissed because she hasn't called me even though she's in New York and I'm in New York, and I haven't seen her in five years... So, yeah," he finished, sighing deeply, no longer looking like he was going to explode.

The team kept quiet for a second. Maybe they were processing the information, maybe they were giving Reid time to calm down, maybe they were just deciding the best course of action. Rossi wasn't doing any of those options; he was just looking at Spencer, seeing the way he swallowed and ran his hand over his face, he watched how he pulled himself together. He could almost hear the boy's head beating himself up for not keeping it together; Rossi had to stop himself from placing his hand on the kid's shoulder.

"Reid," Emily said at the end, Spencer immediately looked up to her, "why don't you call Bella?"

She phrased it like a question, but in reality she didn't leave much room for discussion.

"Now?"

"Yeah."

"But she can't leave New York..."

"We know," this time it was JJ, "you don't need to tell her to go to Florida..."

"I can tell her to send someone to Florida," Spencer suggested, "someone she trusts. She's still with the CIA, she'll know someone that I don't."

"That's actually a good idea," Hotch said, suddenly much more interested in the conversation, the team gave him a look, "what? we really need to cover Florida."

They watched as Spencer got his phone from his pocket. "Okay," he dialed the number and put it on speaker. After about five rings, she picked up.

"Who is this? and how do you have this number?"  A harsh voice came from the speaker, Rossi had the feeling that the time she took to answer the call was completely intended.

"Hi, Bella."

"Spencer?" the defensive tone dropped, but she still sounded suspicious, "where are you calling from?"

"Um... My actual phone?"

"What?! Are you crazy? why would you even..."

"Listen, I'm sorry, I need a big favour. Can you send someone to Miami, Florida, to check Gabriel Thompson's crime scene? Someone you know can give us good information for a..."

"Spencer, wait. Wait, wait,"  Spencer snapped his mouth shut, Bella paused, as if trying to make sense of Spencer's words, " seriously, what the fuck are you talking about?"

"I thought I wouldn't need to bother you, but our team needs to cover L.A. Vegas, Florida, and New York. We're all in New York right now, and we'll separate, but we need someone to cover Florida. And Porter said we could use the CIA resources so..."

"Wait, " the like stayed silent for a few moments, "Spencer, you're in New York? What are you talking about? You spoke to Porter? What's going on? Are you okay? You're in New York?!"  she repeated.

"Wait..." this time Spencer was the one to prolong the silence, "you didn't know?"

"What the fuck happened?" Up until that point, Rossi managed to draw three conclusions of the girl Bella. One, Bella cursed a lot. Two, he liked Bella. Three, Bella cursed a lot. Two and three were directly correlated.

"There's a case, some killer inside the Affluence is trying to send a public message. I mean, you must have heard that."

"The truth is, I'm kind of drifting away from the Affluence lately, this case is taking me to some other places... I'm not much into the network anymore I might have missed it..."

"Anyway, it's getting dangerous, and it's risking the Affluence's secrecy. So the CIA stepped in... Porter and Carol..."

"You're telling me Porter had the fucking guts to go to you and...?"

"He even told me I could call you, he made it seem like you were aware of everything. I don't understand why..."

"Well, I obviously didn't fucking know. Look, Spencer, I'm driving. Where are you, we need to talk face to face."

"I don't know, Bella, listen..."

"Where are you, Spencer?"

A beat.

"The tailor shop. The big one."

"I'm twenties minutes away, I'll see you in ten, just wait,"  she hung up.

 

It was so hard. Bella sometimes just wanted to curl up and cry. She wanted to scream and smash her mother's porcelain tableware against the walls. She wanted to yell at her mom and dad because, how dare they, they abandoned her, they weren't fucking there. Bella was ten and she trained with Alec eight hours a day. Alec didn't do everything, but he commanded everything, Bella knew that much.

Some tutors taught her what she used to learn at school, but for her parents, it had become inconvenient to take her to and from the school every day. Some other tutors taught her things she wasn't sure her parents knew she was learning; she didn't think they'd care. Really cool things, like computer stuff, and how to distinguish between different kinds of poisons. Alec personally taught her to fight, and she didn't really pay attention, she didn't really like it, she didn't really understand why she would need it.

So she spent eight hours a day in Alec's stupid mansion, and trained, and she had zero contact with other kids, and her parents wouldn't talk to her. So you can understand why she was... not the easiest child.

"Revolting," in her mother's words.

"Reckless. A brat," in her father's, "you've spoiled her, woman, that's what happened."

Bella was taken to doctors, and her mother made her take pills that she couldn't swallow. She hated every second of it. She was aggressive, she was reckless, she was... revolting. She bit her mother's arm until she drew blood, and she kicked and screamed at her father when he woke her up in the morning when Alec came for her. She cried, and broke her mother's stupid decorations, and she would knock her head against the wall just so her mother would touch her.

Because if she was a brat, then she'd be a fucking brat.

Bella was ten, and one time she broke a wine bottle and used it to cut into her arms violently. She was choking in her own sobs, making a mess of the kitchen. She did not manage very deep cuts, but the glass she stepped on had buried into the soles of her feet. When the housekeeper went to check what the noise was, Bella had put the broken bottle to her neck and told her she would kill herself.

She was only ten, and she didn't mean that, she wouldn't have, she just wanted her father to stop looking at the fucking computer. But when the housekeeper shouted terrified for her mother to come, to help, Bella heard her mother's response.

"She just wants attention; we can't reward that behavior with the attention she's looking for."

And Bella could only drop the bottle and keep crying. The glass cut her knees when she fell down to the floor crying. The housekeeper didn't call an ambulance; instead, she called Alec.

A woman who worked for Alec had patched her up in seconds; she didn't even need a single stitch, that's how irrelevant her tantrum was. All those problems, and her scars, if any, would be barely noticeable. Alec hadn't been mad at her; in fact, he was very honest with her about what he thought. He'd told her that it was a very stupid idea, and he said that if she had to get hurt for someone to look at her, then they weren't worth it. And then he said, "good try anyways." And walked away.

After that incident, their parents decided that as a punishment for her or a break for them, her hours of training with Alec would increase. She would spend the whole day there; she'd practically live with him. Some days, Alec would take her to the meetings he went to. He'd introduce her to some other kids and tell her to play with them. Alec was nuts; she didn't know how to play with other kids; she hadn't been around other kids since she was in school when she was five, and that was in another country.

Because now she spent all of her days and most of her nights at Alec's, he was in charge of her medicine. Her mother had explained everything in lazy words.

"She's diagnosed with EID; they say she also has anxiety and depression. Honestly, she's eleven; what kind of stress can an eleven-year-old have? But the pills do shut her up enough time for you to actually do something if you want."

Although Alec agreed politely, the first thing he did when they got to his mansion that night was to sit in the living room with Bella and placed all the different pills on the table right in between them.

"Do you know what these are for, Bella?"

"They make me sleepy," she answered, because they did, "and they make me sick."

Alec didn't say anything for a beat, maybe because he couldn't stop the coughing attack enough to talk. He eventually got there, though.

"Alright, good thing you're not taking them anymore then."

It took a moment, but then Bella realized what Alec had said, and she looked at him. He grinned, and helplessly, Bella smiled too.

Bella had barely turned twelve when Alec brought Spencer one rainy night. The kid was soaked wet and shaking, and Bella was supposed to be asleep, but she thought Alec wouldn't be back until morning, so she had climbed the big bookshelves in the living room and was reading on the couch.

"Spencer, this is Bella, Bella this is Spencer," Alec said, already walking out of the room; his cough was getting worse, maybe because of the cold of the storm, "congrats, you're training buddies now."

They shared a room. Despite the mansion's vastness and numerous empty rooms, they still chose to share. Their beds were distantly spaced in the expansive room, so some nights they'd build a blanket fort and sleep together. Sometimes she felt bad for letting Spencer sleep alone, but she still had to go back to her house some nights.

She was better, she really was. She was smart, and she was good at fighting, it helped her wear off the energy, the anger. She no longer threw tantrums, screamed, or exhibited violent behavior. She hadn't even bit her mother when she woke her up at night to tell her she had forgotten to clean up her travel bag from the kitchen. Despite her change of attitude, her parents remained oblivious.

When Spencer was twelve as well, Alec took them to a new training area, she didn't even know the mansion had a place like that one. Alec sat them down and taught them firearm handling. By the time Bella was thirteen, she had stopped returning home altogether. She was a totally different kid. And now she had a ring on her finger signaling she belonged to a world beyond her parents comprehension, (not yet, not fully, but soon) she severed ties with them. From that point on, she barely even saw Alec, except to continue training, always continue training.

Sometimes she just pondered about that time. She wondered if her parents even realized she stopped showing up. She wondered when was the exact time they stopped paying Alec, or if Alec had told them to just... give the child to him? She wondered if they looked for her, if they cared.

So if when she was fourteen, laying on the floor of a roof with six other kids, with a grape-flavoured cigarette between her fingers, you asked her if she resented it? No. Or well, perhaps. But it didn't exactly bother her that it she wouldn't see her parents again. What truly, really upset her was the thought that if she saw them again; now as a collected young lady, who wore her own membership ring along with the Affluence one, who could shoot a gun with extreme precision and could poison you and make it seem like an accident; her parents wouldn't even notice.

 

They all knew immediately which car was Bella's. It stopped so fast that JJ was afraid she'd get bruises from the seatbelt. But the girl stepped out of the car unbothered, looking to both sides as if trying to be sure she wasn't followed, and then walked straight to Spencer.

She didn't acknowledge the team; they didn't get any introductions. They just watched as Spencer walked two long steps to meet her in the middle, and they hugged. It wasn't anything like Carol, JJ could tell. Carol had hugged Spencer, and Spencer had frozen and weighed stiff till it was over. Now JJ could see with what intensity Spencer hugged back. Although he didn't seem as desperate as Bella was for the contact, he still held her close and waited for her to end the hug.

Finally, she broke the hug and looked at the team with a smile. There was something dangerous about her. JJ felt a wave of respect for the girl, and she didn't even know her. Bella looked like the type of woman you couldn't surprise. Even in what should've been a vulnerable moment of seeing Spencer after so many years, she didn't look exposed. JJ felt more exposed than Bella looked, and JJ wasn't the one who had spoken frantically through the phone minutes ago.

"Um... Everyone, this is Bella," Spencer introduced, "Bella this is the team. David Rossi..."

"Pleasure to meet you," he said, shaking hands with her.

"Derek Morgan, Emily Prentiss..."

"You're hot," Emily blurted out. "Oh, sorry. Wasn't supposed to say that, but you are. Not that I thought you weren't—wait, that's wrong. Not that I thought you were, either, it's just—Sorry." She wasn't sorry; you could see it in her eyes, completely unapologetic, even under the hard stare from Hotch. She didn't regret a word.

Bella chuckled and smirked at her, "I like you."

"Jennifer Jareau..."

"You can call me JJ," she smiled, Bella smiled back, and there was nothing mean about her, but JJ still felt like she was being scolded by her mother.

"And Aaron Hotchner, he's the chief unit."

"Nice to meet you," she said politely as she shook his hand. Hotch only nodded, "Well, I would very much like to know what the hell happened now."

"I know there's a lot to say," Hotch interrupted, "and a lot to unpack, believe me, I know. But we really shouldn't talk in the middle of the street, and we really should go on with the other parts of the investigation."

The team nodded, and so did Bella. She paid attention to him. JJ didn't know her. She didn't know in what moment she had prejudged Bella because now JJ was surprised by the fact that Bella was paying attention to Hotch's orders. Like she would have expected Bella to be more superb, like she would talk over Hotch and try to get the team to listen to her. Maybe it was that weird look she wore like a spell that made JJ think that Bella should be in charge of the situation.

"Agent Vitale, do you think you can get someone to cover Florida for us?" Hotch asked her.

"As soon as I hear the context, yes, of course."

"Alright, Reid can fill you in. We need someone you can trust."

"I don't trust anyone in the CIA."

The team looked at her for a second. She realized what she had said, and JJ thinks that she saw her confidence flicker, just for a split second, and then it was back up.

"You are the CIA," Morgan tried to reason, but Emily gave him a less-than-subtle jostle with her elbow.

"Yeah, I know... I just... I'll figure it out," she said.

"Alright, that's great," Hotch continued. "Thank you. Now, we'll fill Agent Vitale in, the rest of the plan stays the same. Rossi and Morgan, you're going to L.A. JJ, you and I will go to Vegas. Prentiss and Reid will stay here and visit the Ashfords. I'll be telling García to create a common file so we can all update it and have the same information..."

"I'm sorry," Bella interrupted, "García..."

"Our technical annalist," Spencer explained, then turned to Hotch, "hey, there's something else I think we absolutely must do."

"Of course, what is it?" Hotch asked.

"The Halloween invitation? I think we should visit the club before the party, we'll get a better chance at talking with Sky than at a party he's hosting. And trust me, we need to talk with Sky."

"Okay," Hotch thought about it. He supposed Emily and Spencer could go to the club that night to try and talk with the guy. He wasn't entirely sure about the security because there was no one to monitor from outside while the rest of them were gone.

"And why exactly is that?" Dave asked.

"Sky likes gossip. He thrives on it. If I had to bet on who knows the most, my money would definitely be on Sky."

"Oh, yeah," Bella added, unable to keep it in, "the guy runs the fucking gossip network, he has to have heard something."

"Right, of course," Hotch sighed. "Yeah, sure. Go clubbing, just... maybe with García on the phone? So someone can quickly contact help if something happens?"

"Yes, of course," Spencer said, and Emily nodded.

"Alright, so that's it. I guess we go in different directions now."

They said a quick goodbye. JJ even had time to hug Spencer, and then they got into different cars. Bella back to hers, Spencer and Emily to one SUV, and the rest to the other. They were now driving towards the airport. Hotch was driving; perhaps that was the reason he asked Morgan to call Penelope instead of doing it himself.

"Hey, momma," Derek greeted.

"Garcia's wonderland, how can we help you today?"

"García have you been able to figure out the file?"

"Mh, I'm afraid no, I swear to god this CIA agents are not passing the vibe check."

"Yeah, well, it's just about to get worse," Rossi told her.

They filled her in about what they had learned earlier. They told her their plan of splitting up to cover the crime scenes; they stated the different ways that Emily and Spencer would try to get information in New York; they mentioned Skyler Everly and the Ashfords.

"There's someone else I need you to look up for me, García," Hotch said.

"Your wish is my command, sir."

"Um, no. My commands are your commands. The name is Isabella Vitale, if there's a middle name I'm not aware."

"Hotch," Morgan mumbled, surprised, "are we really doing this?"

"Behind Spencer's back?" JJ added.

"Do what?"  Penelope asked, but no one answered her.

"Absolutely not," Hotch said firmly, "we don't do anything behind anyone's back in this team. We need information, Reid's busy right now: we get the information somewhere else," he let it sink in on his team before continuing, "but under no circumstances is this a secret to Reid, I hope you have that clear."

And then he stopped talking, for good apparently. JJ and Derek sank uncomfortably on their seats. At the end, Rossi was the one to talk.

"Just look up the name, García."

"On it. Isabella Vitale, on New York..." they heard the keyboard typing before she spoke again, "okay, I think I got it. It has to be this one."

"How can you be so sure?" Rossi asked, frowning.

"Just listen. Young couple Theodore and Helena Vitale, they had one daughter, Bella. She was born in Italy, but grew up in Argentina until she was eight, when the three of them came to the US. Apparently she was homeschool, cause there's no registers of her in any school since preschool when she was five, there's an official note from a teacher that the girl was 'difficult' whatever that means. But here's the interesting part, medical history is filled with visits at the ages from nine to ten, and she was diagnosed with a bunch of stuff..."

"What stuff? What was she diagnosed with?" JJ asked, she was starting to worry, she didn't even knew why. She didn't even knew the woman. But JJ wasn't picturing the woman they'd meet, she was picturing a nine-year-old who acted up in school and was probably isolated from other kids by being homeschooled.

"What wasn't she diagnosed with? There's everything. Anxiety, depression, BPD, bipolar... Looks like she was diagnosed, medicated, and then the nothing improved so she was diagnosed with a totally different thing. Finally, she was diagnosed with EID, and then there was a police report...."

"From who?" Rossi questioned impatient.

"A child psychologist, apparently she treated Bella for a short period of time, but the mother took Bella out before the psychologist could diagnose with anything. She called social services and stated that the diagnosis Bella had had before could not be valid because all the therapist diagnosed primarily talking with the mother, apparently she strongly insisted in the medication, the psychologist said that she believed there could be abuse going on."

"And there was an investigation, right?" JJ swallowed.

"I mean... There was an interview with the mother, and then everything was dropped down. Then, from that point on, Bella just... stopped existing."

"What?" Derek chuckled, even though he didn't find it funny, "baby, how can she stop existing?"

"There's no more records of her existence, no more doctors appointments, no ID renewal, not anything. After a few years there were a couple of 911 calls from neighbors who used to see Bella on the gardens or walking on the streets, saying that the girl was missing. The parents never filed a missing persons report and the investigations were dropped with no explanation. Do you know what this means, right?"

Even though the four in the car were still processing all that information, Derek still found within himself to answer Penelope.

"What does it mean, momma?"

"Isabella Vitale is a ghost," she emphasized the word, and then made a weird wind noise that came out strange through the speaker.

"Well, she looked pretty much alive," JJ said.

"Well, she's constantly doing undercover work, she lives full time in a society that operates illegally on everything, she doesn't need to be a real person," Rossi suggested.

"You're telling me she never took a plane?" Morgan raised his eyebrows.

"I'm telling you, she probably has tons of fakes IDs, and she works for the CIA, they probably cover her up even more. Hotch, what do you think?"

Hotch sighed. To be brutally honest, Hotch was having a hard time with hearing so many stories that don't end up well for the kids. He was an FBI agent, and he had heard worse things that happened to children, but he guessed that they just hadn't worked in any cases with minors in a while, and he just had to desensitize from it again. It was awful, but it was the job. Perhaps Spencer being a part of it was making it more difficult.

"I think," he finally said, "That agent Vitale is not a ghost, and that we should focus in why would she be kept in the dark about the case."

"Yes, you're right," Rossi spoke, "why would Porter and Hawthorne not tell her anything?"

"Maybe they were trusting in Spencer not to ask for help?" JJ suggested.

"But why mention her specifically? They told him that Vitale and Donovan were both available to help..."

They drove in silence for a while, not even Penelope spoke, but the call was still on. When Morgan spoke, it felt like he was interrupting something, even if nothing was happening.

"Also, this Donovan..."

"Yeah, that's weird too," Rossi agreed, "she's hiding on a safe house, the kid said. What do you think's the story there?"

"I don't know," Hotch scowled, "García, please keep working on the file, and have a look at the names we've told you. Okay?"

"Yes, sir. Of course, sir."

"Also you might get asked by Reid or Prentiss to be in contact with them while they go undercover. We won't be there so..."

"I can do that."

"Great."

"I'll get to work, bye my sweety pies,"  she hung up.

 

Training until her body gave up was what worked for Bella. She used to not pay attention to the training, but now she found it meditative and relaxing. It helped her regulate; she could pour all of her angry feelings in there and keep her mind focused when she needed to. Bella's favorite person to train with was Spencer, just for the familiarity of it. She had trained with him since day one, since even before they'd met the other kids.

But if she had to choose a second favorite, it was definitely Ethan. She liked training with Ethan because he had no mercy for her. Spencer always tried not to hurt, not to use the full extent of his abilities. Bella knew that Spencer hated every minute of training, and that he did it lazily, uninterested. He still gave a surprisingly good fight without really trying.

But Ethan loved training. He fought like his life depended on it, and he played dirty. His technique was rubbish, but that made him unpredictable. She liked the challenge. That was her primary relationship with Ethan. They weren't much of talkers, they barely knew each other at all, and yet, they were family. Over the few years that the Six Underground Kids worked together as a team, they got to know each other much better. The all kinds of dangerous tasks they did left them with no other choice but to create a bond with all the kids in their weird family. But that little thing between them didn't change; they kept training together until the day everything fell apart.

Bella also liked Ethan because his common sense allowed her to discuss serious things with him and entrust him with the most important stuff during the tasks. The others were sometimes a little difficult. Not always, but they were not as reliable as Ethan.

Spencer could be a bit apathetic. Sometimes he didn't care about things the way he should; he chose not to think about those bits of his life that could hurt him. Desensitizing from the things they had to see or do, was his coping mechanism, and Bella wasn't going to take that away from him. But that meant that sometimes he could see it all as a big game, feast on the adrenaline and not realize he was actually betting his life.

Lydon and Spencer often came in a pair. A pair of two dickheads who laughed, drank, and smoked like they weren't in a life or death situation. Ly's coping mechanism was similar to Spencer's except he used humor; he never dropped it because it wasn't a mask. Those inappropriate jokes weren't just to lighten the situation; they were honestly good jokes, and Bella often found herself actively trying not to laugh at them.

Camille could be reckless on occasions, and although most of the time she was perfectly good at following orders, you could never trust that she wouldn't go rogue. Bella trusted her anyways because she knew Camille. She knew Cam would never do anything to purposely hurt them. And she would follow orders that came from the team; her problem with authority was towards the adults involved.

Maeve couldn't handle the pressure of leading, she was okay with that. She'd told Bella on multiple occasions not to put her in charge by any means. The fact that Maeve didn't want to be leading anything or anyone did not make Bella or anyone think less of her. She was comfortable with her decision, and she showed no shame in it. It simply wasn't what she wanted.

So Bella and Ethan were often the ones left to babysit the Six Underground Kids. Just like that particular day.

"Uh oh," Ly sang from the couch he was leaning on, "mom and dad are mad."

Spencer laughed and choked on his drink while doing so. Camille giggled a little but otherwise didn't act like she'd seen them enter the room. Maeve wasn't there.

"We're not angry," Bella said.

"We're just here to give bad news," Ethan finished.

The three of them looked up immediately. Bella had to suppress a smile. That's something she could appreciate about her team; they knew when to stop fucking around.

"What happened?" Cam asked. Spencer and she were in the middle of a chess match. Bella would never be able to tell who was winning; for that to happen, she'd have to learn how the pieces moved first.

"Where's Maeve?" Ethan sat down on the couch, pushing Lydon's legs out of the spot.

"She's at home," Spencer replied with a cigarette between his lips, he was using both of his hands to fill the empty glass on the table next to him.

Bella sighed, "sometimes I forget she actually has a family."

"I know," Spencer answered, grinning, "it's crazy."

"If you think about it," Ethan remarked, "you two are the only one with no families," he pointed to Bella and Spencer.

Bella rolled her eyes, and she could bet a lot on Spencer doing the same.

"Oh, please," Spencer boomed, then pointed to Camille, "barely sees her mother," he pointed to Ethan, "hates his dad," he pointed to Ly, "all of the above. You are no one to judge."

"Yeah, besides," Bella interjected, "if you are gonna count that, Spencer and I do have families."

"Exactly, it's just that her parents were crazy and my mother is crazy, both in different senses, but equally true."

Ethan groaned, "anyways, we were not here for that," he reminded. The room turned serious again, so serious you could easily forget they were a bunch of kids.

"Alec and Margo just ambushed us in the hallway..." Bella said, taking a deep breath like she was about to announce the death of a loved one, when she finally said it, she blurted it out really fast, "they're putting us through a training weekend."

"What?!" Lydong yelped.

"Oh my god," Camille let her forehead rest on the table, completely defeated.

"Fuck," Spencer cursed.

"Fuck indeed, my friend," Ethan agreed.

A training weekend didn't mean anything good for them. They were always too well-planned, too rough, too exhausting. During the last training weekend they endured, they had driven them to the middle of the woods blindfolded, and were left there to find their way back on their own. The whole night they wandered around trees, barely able to see with only the moon, trying to find a way out.

They had learned a lot, of course. A lot of skills that, they all agreed later, would not be of much use for them, being their primary habitat New York and Las Vegas. Other training weekends were less horrible, like the time they got into a giant escape room, created only for them. That had felt like being Sherlock Holmes; they all had enjoyed it.

Perhaps the apprehension they felt for the training weekends came from the surprise that accompanied it. You never knew what flavor the dragee would turn out to be. And they weren't feeling very lucky.

"Well, we cannot whine now, we can only prepare," Bella stated, "Spencer, call Maeve, we're so winning this shit."

 

"It's a pretty house," Emily muttered. She hated to say this, but she was a little uncomfortable. She felt like she was interrupting a family moment, and she probably was, to be honest.

"Thank you," Bella smiled warmly.

Spencer had done a good job filling her in. Bella made it very clear that she did not have an eidetic memory, and that she was going to write everything down. Emily had cracked laughing at that, and suggested she could send the case files later, to which Bella agreed.

Emily was no stranger to smokers; she used to smoke herself, but it had been a while since she had to sit next to one in a closed space. Bella lit one grape-flavoured cigarette after the other while they talked; she didn't stop to catch a breath, she didn't even open a window. Emily didn't particularly mind, but she was surprised Reid hadn't even made a face or whined about it. The situation never came up before, but Emily would've imagined that Spencer would be the kind of person that blurted random facts about how smoking could kill you, and how you were affecting others if you don't smoke in an open space. He didn't, though. Emily thought maybe Bella and Spencer had had that discussion far too many times, and he just had to give up.

"I just can't think of a reason Porter wouldn't tell you anything about the case," Emily was saying. She noticed the look the two others exchanged but she decided not to comment on it, "I mean, he told Reid to contact you."

"I mean..."

"I can think of a thousand reasons Porter would want Bella out of any case," Spencer rolled his eyes.

Emily frowned, "well, I'll bite. Start listing."

"Porter and I aren't exactly best friends," Bella started, "and I tend to be a bit reckless in the field, and maybe I'm not great at catching orders. And, okay, I might have explicitly stated that I hate him a couple of times, but it was just in the heat of the moment..."

Emily didn't know whether she was allowed to laugh, "Uh, I mean, not to be rude but..."

"He won't fire me, I'm the best he has," she interrupted, smirking in a way she swears she's seen Spencer do.

"Still, alright, he doesn't tell you anything," Emily continued, "why mention you to Spencer specifically? I mean, all it took was a phone call and you found out everything."

"Yeah, about that..."

This time, when Emily frowned, she saw Spencer do it too.

"Look, I think Porter wasn't expecting us to be able to communicate," she said. She leaned in on the table like she was telling a secret, even when they were the only ones in the room. "You see, when I gave you the safe phone, that wasn't... that wasn't the one the CIA told me to give you. I did the same with all the others when we were recruited. I didn't think much about it, it was just that that safe phone was as secure as anything the CIA could give me, so I didn't think much of it, but..."

"But what?" Emily asked; she couldn't help but lean in too.

"But what if they cut the communication? What if the phone Spencer's supposed to have doesn't work anymore? That would mean that Spencer couldn't have told me anything..."

Spencer sighed, deep and slow, "there's a lot to unpack there, but let's assume he wanted me to try to contact you and fail. Wouldn't you have heard something in the network?"

"Yes! See? that's another thing," she replied in an excited whisper. She was so invested that she had forgotten to light another cigarette for a while, "this assignment I'm supposed to be on? It kept me away from the Affluence. I was undercover trying to get enough to make an arrest; I haven't been in the network for months now, that's why I hadn't heard before about you being back in. I finished the task before it was expected; I called in to make the arrest yesterday; Porter still doesn't know."

While Spencer was busy taking that in, Emily's head was popping with questions she didn't have answers to. She suspected Bella and Spencer couldn't answer her either.

"So Porter... didn't want you to help Spencer...?" she guessed, confused.

"No," Spencer realized, "he wanted me to believe she wouldn't help."

He had nothing to prove his theory, and he didn't have a good reason why Porter would do that, but somehow, it felt like the right answer.

"But why?" Emily asked, as if reading Spencer thoughts. He hesitated.

"I don't know."

"We'll figure it out," Bella said. Her face held no emotion, but when she looked at Spencer, she did something weird with her eyes that Emily couldn't quite figure out, then Bella looked at her.

She pursed her lips together in a way Emily was sure she'd seen Spencer do. This just gets curiouser and curiouser,  Emily thought.

 

Sometimes Bella and Spencer played hide and seek. Spencer always hid, and Bella always sought. Spencer didn't want anyone to find him because Spencer thought that pain was weakness. It wasn't. Alec said it wasn't. He said pain made you better, made you stronger. Spencer was in a lot of pain. In Bella's eyes, at twelve years old, that made Spencer really strong.

"Found you," Bella sang. She giggled a little while she struggled to get under the desk, next to where Spencer tried to make himself smaller. Spencer didn't react to her, but he didn't snap at her either, so that was good. If Bella was the one crying, she would have probably shouted at Spencer to get out already.

"Spence," she called, "why are you crying, Spence?"

"I'm not," came the wet muffled sob from inside Spencer's tangled body.

"Yes, you are, silly." She moved to be closer to him, and put her head on his shoulder, "does your tummy hurt from the training?"

Spencer shook his head. His crying had stopped, and he untangled himself to sit more comfortably next to Bella. His hands moved to brush his fingers against Bella's arms. He traced the barely visible scars. They were white, and irregular, all over her arm and wrist. Spencer knew Bella wasn't angry at those scars; Spencer knew she was angry at the scars she didn't have, from the only time it mattered. She was mad because it was so upsetting for her, but for the world? it didn't even leave a mark. Not one single scar that meant something.

Spencer was angry at his scars because they meant something. Because he was forced to remember every single moment that led to getting his scar. He remembers the ones his mother did. He remembers how she called him "crash" and "silly" and "clumsy". He remembers the ones his dad did. He told him "lesson," "punishment" and "freak". He remembers the one he did to himself, he called himself "clumsy," and "silly," and "freak". Because above all, he'll never stop believing in his parents' words.

"I just want my mom to remember me," he said, and he broke crying all over again.

Bella got it. He was homesick, sometimes she was, too. Bella sometimes thought that Spencer was a little bit lucky because at least Spencer's mom wanted to remember him, but couldn't. Bella's mom wished to forget her. But then Alec would say, "tragedies are not to be compared," as if he could read Bella's thoughts. So Bella wouldn't compare tragedies anymore.

"My tummy hurts from the training," Bella said. After all, she was twelve years old, she had learned with time how to calm Spencer down; right now, those simple and meaningless words seemed to work.

"Yeah, mine too," he admitted. That made Bella turn to look at him in disbelief.

"You said it didn't!"

Spencer shrugged, trying to keep a steady face, "I lied," he was doing a terrible job, Bella could see the smirk breaking on his lips.

She laughed.

 

 

This is it. This is the end of the chapter. Why is the end note inside of the chapter? well, a lot of you don't read the end notes, and that's okay, but I want that as many people as possible read this one.

In this chapter Alec stopped giving Bella her medicine. We, as the reader, know that the medicine she was prescripted was not helping her, because her negligent mother just wanted to drug her, and Bella didn't actually need the medicine. 

If you or your kids are prescripted with medicine please don't stop taking them, if you feel they're not helping, consult with your professional for a change in the prescription. Maybe even try another professional, but do not automedicate, or vice versa.

What Alec did wasn't good. What Bella's mother did was not good either. What those professionals did was less than good, it was criminal.

I know the spectator is not stupid, I know everyone reading this now knows already everything that I said, but I believe that is better to say things even if they're obvious. 

Thank you for reading.

Notes:

Now finally: the rambling!

BELLA'S HERE FUCKERS. I love how she's just throwing spells to everyone around them, like they're all unintentionally like... MOMMA? SORRY, MOMMA?

I promised more Emily, I gave you more Emily, I will give you more Emily in the next chap. I promise more Penelope and Rossi. Not in the next chap, but soon...

Emily believing Spencer doesn't say anything to Bella about smoking because he's already gave up, lmfao, like, gurl, if you knew...

Rossi likes Bella, Bella curses a lot. I love that. you know? in the next chap i think there's roughly three curse words and nothing more, can you believe that? weird coming from me, can it be because Bella's not in the chap? idk maybe.

what else do I love about this chap? um... LYDON CALLING BELLA AND ETHAN MOM AND DAD. please he's so unhinged. he's right tho, they're mom and dad.

I love ethan, did you know I love ethan? i have great great plans for ethan, but not right now. also maeve, I love maeve. I want maeve in the present like, right now. but i cant guysss coz theres so much to do before maeve can come to the present. but she will, i promise. I can't promise she'll be safe and sound, but I can promise she'll be here.

in the next chap there's a cute Spencer and Maeve scene, so stay tuned for that.

also, if the case is shit, that's because i don't fucking care about the case. i hate the case. i totally hate everything about it. there will probably be holes in the case plot, but don't fucking bother me, just enjoy Spencer's little secret life and the team's little silly reaction to it. We know that's what y'all r here for.

anywayssssss you guyssssss i hope you like thissss.

i made a pinterest board about this story, if you're interested I'll put the link in the next chapter. and also, if you want to step around on my tumblr the user is the same as this one but without the RU. I can answer little silly questions it'd be so funny.

anyways, for the ones that are still reading, thank you, as always. you make me want to write more everyday <3

stay safe byeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee <3

Chapter 10: Noceur

Summary:

Happy 10th chap of the fic, time flies guys, our little baby is growing.

Notes:

we're back on schedule guys!! look at me, publishing on time. i deserve extra comments and kudos for that.

alright I wont hold you, enjoy.

TW: mentions of drugs and alcohol consumption by minors, like almost every chapter tbh. Also some reference to suicidal thoughts and death, but brief.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Noceur

(n.) french. one who sleeps late or not at all; or, one who stays out late to revel or party.

 

Kume was the Ashfords' dog. It's not that Emily had a problem with dogs; it was just that she personally preferred cats. And Kume wasn't exactly the kind of dog that children would want to pet. He was an old wolf dog in different shades of brown and grey. He had a strange fascination with Spencer, but for everyone else, he stayed in the corner, growled at Emily, and observed the Ashfords' grandchildren with disturbing caution.

Mr. Ashford sighed, "that old dog was our best soldier back in the day," he said.

"Oh yes," Mrs. Ashford finally put the teapot back on the table. Emily didn't have the heart to tell her she didn't like tea. Of course, she was going to drink it anyway. "I swear to you, dear, we never had to hire any other protection... he's deeply trained, you know?"

Emily didn't exactly know, but she could definitely believe it. The way the dog watched the kids play told Emily he was ready to jump on whoever came near with the wrong intentions.

The Ashfords' house could be considered nothing less than a mansion. They were sitting in the backyard at the garden table on the porch. All of them had had a cup of tea, but now it was only Emily and the Ashfords at the table. The garden was immense. Two five-year-old kids and a twenty-five-year-old FBI agent ran through the grass and trees.

"Twins," Mrs. Ashford had said, "you wouldn't know though, they're total opposites."

"Yes, yes," Mr. Ashford continued, "Maddie loves reading, you know? And Henry, well..."

"We're hoping he follows our steps, taking care of the workshop. I'm telling you, he has an eye for fashion..."

Emily nodded kindly. She was amazed by the view. Not the house, she had gotten over the house a while ago. What amazed her was seeing Spencer that way; he laughed loudly, the kids ran after him on the grass.

She focused on the Ashfords for a second to keep asking. Unfortunately, there wasn't much the Ashfords could tell her about the case. Jasmine Carter had been a client of theirs until they retired; they had shared contacts with her. They didn't want her to have to find new designers on her own. Emily made a list because they needed to interview all the people who might know something about Jasmine Carter. Emily suspected Spencer might know something about Jasmine Carter. Maybe it was wrong of her not to confront him. Maybe she was acting because of personal unresolved issues, but she didn't want to expose Spencer.

The next time she looked at where Spencer was playing with the kids was when she heard the girl screaming. Her heart skipped a beat; she was getting up from his chair, her hand halfway to her gun. But to the scream, a laugh followed. Spencer was laughing too, throwing the girl up in the air.

"My turn! My turn!" the boy was yelling.

Emily sat down again, letting out a sigh of relief.

"What is it?" Spencer spoke, but he wasn't looking at them; he was looking at the dog. "What're you looking at, Kume? Come here to play, old dog."

Emily noticed the way the dog's eyes were still alert but unbothered. He hadn't reacted to the scream. Even the dog knew better than her. When Spencer addressed him, the dog barked. Even as old as he was, he still got up and ran to Spencer.

"My turn, Spencer! My turn!"

Finally, Spencer laughed and grabbed the boy off the ground, throwing him in the air. Emily had never seen this side of Spencer. She'd never imagined he was this good with kids. He'd never met these kids before; Emily knew he'd met their mother, but she was out of the country, and the kids were staying with the Ashfords. But Spencer hadn't met the kids before; he was introduced as a family friend, and yet the kids already loved him.

In the time Spencer spun the boy in the air, the girl brought a dog toy that she gave Spencer, who threw it to the other side of the garden. Kume ran after it with deftness Emily wouldn't have believed possible in a dog his age.

With the two kids chasing after the dog, Spencer finally walked back to the table. Emily tried his best to pretend she hadn't been watching him. But in the way he was smiling, like promising to explain later, Emily knew he was well aware.

"So you're sure you can't tell us anything that can help us?" Emily begged. Mr. Ashford was about to respond, but she insisted, "someone you remember Jasmine told you about, someone she had a fight with, maybe something she might have gotten herself into..."

"I don't know what to tell you, dear," was Mrs. Ashford's reply, "we're retired. We hadn't heard the poor thing had died until you told us..."

"We are not offering services, and we're not using them. Not only from fashion, but from the Affluence as well. We hardly ever interact with the net anymore."

"We rarely leave the house," Mrs. Ashford continued, taking her husband's hands on the table, "most of our friends are still inside the Affluence, but us personally hadn't been in contact with it in years. None of the people we still see has mentioned anything that can be of help for you... I'm so sorry, dear."

"That's okay," Emily had to say. Even though it frustrated her, even though the tea was terrible, and even though the cookies were too sugary for her teeth, she still thanked them twice before getting up to leave.

"Spencer!" Maddie called, her brother close behind. They jumped on Spencer, who groaned exaggeratedly but didn't look like it was taking him much effort to have them both hanging by his arms.

"Alright kids, Spencer's gotta go," Mrs. Ashford called.

"Aw," Henry grumbled.

"Ugh, I want him to stay," the girl jumped dramatically on Spencer's arms. He laughed and held her but didn't stop walking through the house and towards the front door.

"Spencer's going, and you have homework anyway," Mr. Ashford's words caused a new round of growling, but then the kids stopped bothering Spencer and walked with them until they were finally on the front porch.

"But you're gonna come back to visit, right?" Maddie said.

"Yes," Henry added, "you'll come back. Right, Spencer?"

"No, I'm sorry, but it's risky, and I'm going to stop having contact with all people associated with the Affluence."

It's what he should  have said. But he didn't say that. It was quite simple, actually. It didn't have to be exactly that. Emily could think of a million different variations. "Maybe sometime, in a long, long time from now," he could have said. Or "Unfortunately, I won't be around for much longer, but tell your mother I say hi."

But no. What Spencer did was kneel to be at the kids' eye level and then said, "I'll visit, okay?" a second after he realized what he said. Emily saw the exact second his own words sunk in. He quickly added, "I'll try, alright?"

Spencer looked at Emily, like apologizing. Emily shook his head subtly, and even more subtly, Spencer shrugged.

A second later, they were out.

 

Behind him, he was leaving a trace of smoke from his cigarette. Smoking inside such an enclosed space shouldn't be allowed; it probably wasn't, but Spencer wasn't the first, and he wouldn't be the last one doing it.

"Hey," Lydon called. He turned around to face him, barely able to see him between the people and the flashing lights. He'd already lost everyone he'd come in with. Bella was probably at the open bar. Maeve, outside, escaping from the heat and the smoke. Camille could be with Bella or with Maeve, or she could be smoking somewhere in the center, dancing with three guys and a drink in her hand; the girl was unpredictable. God knows what Ethan could've gotten himself into. And Ly was right there.

"Want a hit?" he asked. Spencer was not in his best shape, so he had to look for a second longer at the thing Lydon was holding in his hands before the lights calmed its movements, and he could distinguish it better.

It was a tiny bag of tiny pills.

"No, thanks," Spencer said, about to turn around and keep going.

"Where are you going?" Lydon had to yell into Spencer's ear for him to hear the question over the music.

"Where's Sky?" Spencer screamed back. Lydon shrugged. He didn't look very worried; he was pacing to the music. Without stopping the dance, he reached the bag and took a pill, swallowing it dry. He took out another one and offered it to Spencer.

"For good luck," he said. And even though Spencer had just a moment ago told him he didn't want one, he knew Ly was probably too drunk to hear. So he rolled his eyes and took it. Ly soon forgot about him; he went back to dancing, and he didn't look at Spencer again. With the pill in his pocket, he walked around the club, looking for Sky. He didn't know if he even wanted to find him.

His searching quest led him to the private side of the club. There wasn't much. The kitchen, the backstore, a couple of rooms, and a couple of offices. The music died almost completely there, and he couldn't distinguish the people talking anymore. The staff wasn't there, but if they were, they wouldn't have said anything to him. He was a usual; they knew him; he could get away with being where he shouldn't.

"Sky," he called. "I'm serious, I need to talk to you."

He wanted to make sure Sky was fine, that was the truth. He was the only one who would ever believe Sky could not be fine. But he was also the only one Sky had ever cried in front of. Spencer wasn't as close to him as Sky would've wanted. But that was okay. Spencer suspected that that was actually the primary reason Sky opened up to him at all, the fact that they weren't that close.

Spencer couldn't blame him because he'd found himself telling things to Sky that he wouldn't have told to someone he wasn't close to. But there was something mystical about sharing your secrets with a stranger. The problem was that when you shared, you stopped being strangers, so the magic is lost. Sky and Spencer didn't have that problem. No matter how close they sat next to each other on the backstore's floor, they were still complete strangers.

That didn't mean Spencer wanted Sky to die. And Sky was in a dark place; Spencer wouldn't know if he'd try anything, but he wouldn't risk it either. He wanted to find him, even if it was just to convince him to stop drinking and go home.

When Spencer finally found Sky, the boy was in the bathroom. He wasn't crying, and he wasn't hurt, but he didn't look very well either. Sky was a thin boy with dark skin and fluffy hair he never styled the way Spencer would've wanted to. He always dressed nicely. He always wore perfume. He always wore makeup. His colors were blue and silver, not because he always dressed in those colors, but for some reason, Spencer's head found those two specific colors to match too well with his eyes and skin for them not to be his colors.

That particular night he was wearing silver eyeliner, and it did nothing but prove Spencer's theory; the color simply made him shine.

"Sky what are you doing?"

"I don't feel so well, Spencer," when Sky looked up and realized Spencer was holding a cigarette, he didn't miss a beat before stealing it with more elegance than Spencer could have anticipated.

"If you don't feel well maybe you should stop smoking and drinking."

"Nah..." he put the cigarette between his lips, his head tilted back against the bathroom tiles.

Spencer sat in front of him, a few feet away. He was hoping Sky would be drunk enough for Spencer to drag to one of the rooms and put him to sleep. Maybe that was the whole reason he didn't stop Sky from taking the pill from his pocket.

Spencer felt Sky getting close to him after pressing the cigarette on the cool floor. He moved until he was kneeling right in front of Spencer, looking at him with his big black eyes and his silver eyeliner. He got closer and closer until his mouth was a breath away from Spencer's. And then...

"Sky, no." Spencer said, suddenly urgent, he pushed Sky by the shoulders away from him. Gently, firmly. He was drunk too, but his hands didn't shake, his heart didn't beat faster, his face didn't change. He just made sure to look Sky in the eyes because he wanted to make sure he understood how serious Spencer was, "don't, Sky."

"Spencer..."

"No."

"Yes."

"No."

"Please," his voice broke, but it had no effect on Spencer.

"Let's get you to bed."

So he did. He got up, and he got Sky up the best he could. The dazzle had mostly faded; now he was just tired, as tired as Sky looked. When they got to the room, Sky undressed, Spencer didn't. Spencer didn't feel intrusive for watching as Sky pulled his shirt over his head and got rid of his pants. He watched his clean back, crossed by the only scar Sky possessed on his whole body. Spencer had seen that scar quite a few times, and he had yet to digest how different Spencer and Sky were, despite being among the same society.

Spencer's body was full of scars, he wore them like they were golden tattoos, the evidence of his pain, the story of his adventures. He lived with the fear of one day getting sick of them, and not being able to do anything to get rid of them. He now didn't care how marked his body got, but in the future he could regret it, and there was no going back now.

Sky's only scar was not even that big, not even that deep. It couldn't be longer than ten centimeters. It was the work of a sharp knife that was originally directed to someone else. And that was also the only evidence of the existence of Sky's heart. Sky might not care at all about his scar, but it was actually really meaningful for Spencer. Because even though Sky could be a jerk sometimes, looking at the scar was enough for Spencer to remember that he was just a kid, aching.

"Come here," Sky begged, looking pathetic, naked on the bedspread, not even a blanket to use if he didn't open the bed.

"No," Spencer said, calmly. "No, Sky. Not today, go to sleep."

Sky wasn't really conscious anyway, so he fell asleep without protest. Spencer had to go through the crowd to get out of the club at the other end. It was a beautiful club; Sky's father made sure it was. He also made sure no minors got in, but Spencer was a different case; the Underground Kids and himself were allowed in no matter what.

When he got outside was when he finally realized he was not as sober as he'd imagined. The cold immediately made him shiver; inside it was a burning hell, so he didn't expect the night to be so chilly. Some groups gathered on the stairs. Some were drinking; some were smoking; some were doing things Spencer didn't feel like watching. But one of them was reading.

"Don't tell me you brought a book to a nightclub!"

Maeve was wearing a beautiful short black dress full of glitter. It wasn't her style, but she looked great in it either way. He wore black boots. Red lips and dark brown eyeliner. She was holding a bottle of white wine like a lifesaver, and in her hand she held a book.

"No," Maeve laughed, "I just bought it down the street, not even sure what it is."

"Huh, so you're that kind of drunk," Spencer teased, Maeve just laughed louder.

"You know, without us, they can all get into the second car, we could just go home..."

"We're terrible friends," Spencer cracked laughing.

They kept laughing for a while. Spencer sat on the steps next to her, and without needing a word, she passed the bottle. He had a sip, but he was mostly already drunk, and Maeve seemed to have downed half of the bottle by herself already. And after two whiles, they were in silence, just sitting next to each other, Maeve's head on Spencer's shoulder, Spencer's head on Maeve's forehead.

"I don't know how you last so long in there," she said softly. Spencer hummed, but he didn't respond. "I mean, I had to get out really soon, and you can barely stand all the noise and the touching on a good day."

"Yeah, it's hard to notice when you're drunk. Now that I'm outside I can see why I didn't want to get it in the first place."

Maeve chuckled. Spencer felt as she got up from his shoulder and looked at him. Spencer didn't look back, not because he didn't want to. He settled with having another sip from the bottle.

"You know?" Maeve whispered, "my sober me likes you better sober..."

A beat, and then Spencer finally couldn't keep looking forward anymore.

"I'm wondering if there's an end to that sentence," he teased a little. He could feel the slight smell of wine in her breath, "but...?" he pushed.

"But my drunk me..." her answer was forever lost for Spencer. In the future, he might have speculated that, if allowed to finish her sentence, Maeve would've said something like "but drunk me prefers drunk you," but truly, he'd never know.

Because she had been outside for longer than him, Maeve's lips felt cold against his'. That didn't stop him from returning the kiss. His hand on her waist. The wine spilling down the stairs. Suddenly the wind and the cold night didn't bother him; he was so warm he even wished to get rid of the shirt that was imprisoning him. His hands were shaking with the need of touching Maeve's skin; only the feel of her dress' fabric wasn't enough. He needed to touch her hair; he needed to taste not only her mouth but her neck, her collarbone. He wanted her dress off; he wanted to be the one to take it off.

But the kiss ended before he could do any of that, and he was left with the cold air and Maeve's head back against his shoulder. So he took in deep breaths to try and slow his heart. He felt Maeve's chest moving to do the same.

"You know," he started, just to fill the silence, "I'm pretty sure Sky wants to sleep with me."

Maeve giggled.

"Well, don't take it personally; he'll fuck anything that stays still long enough."

Spencer laughed so hard he ended up completely laying on the floor, in the middle of the night, with wine dripping next to him. Maeve's head next to his'.

 

The window on Spencer's room was open, the golden sunset was the only light, but it was enough to see. The newly bought clothes spread on the bed. Her make up all over the floor in front of the big mirror at the side of the room. Soft music on the background. Emily could almost pretend she wasn't working.

The others were not back from their crime scenes. Bella was now personally covering Florida. Emily thought that if there was anyone from the CIA Spencer could trust, it was her. They had already visited half of the list they'd got from the Ashfords about the designers Jasmine might have chosen to be a client of. They got nothing useful from it. They had met with the team on video conference to find out about their own new findings. The team didn't have much either, because they'd already agreed that victimology didn't make much sense, exploring the victim's house without the chance to see the body or the uncleaned crime scene was kind of dull. They were still trying to make sense of the victims, but they still couldn't find a connection.

Now Emily and Spencer had to go out. Of course, Bella hadn't been a part of the conference, and since she'd left the day before, it was too soon to know if she'd made any important discovery. Emily wasn't much of an optimist, though. Neither Emily nor Spencer had any clothes in their go bags good enough to go out at a nightclub, so they went and bought some.

It wasn't anything special. Emily would wear a short black dress while Spencer had gotten a blue blouse and white jeans. Emily didn't show how surprised she was at the choice, but the truth was that it only lasted for a moment. If it was JJ or anyone else on the team, she suspected Reid would've never done that, but Emily was proud of herself for having a non-judging reputation, if that meant Spencer was comfortable enough to dress however the hell he wanted.

But the other reason she got over the shock so easily was probably because when she thought about it... the clothes fitted too well. Spencer was loosing the ability to surprise her. The more she learned about him, the more she saw the person he portrayed on the Affluence, the less she thought it was a different Spencer. It was Spencer, the same they'd ever known, but a side of him they didn't get to see until now.

That was mostly the reason why, when Spencer sat down next to her and asked to use her eyeliner, she didn't even blink. The only thing that didn't add up with the whole thing was how nervous Spencer was. Emily didn't know why. A few days ago maybe she'd assume he didn't like nightclubs, the noise, or the people. But now she couldn't know. He was pacing, biting his lip, and running a hand through his hair repeatedly.

"I don't wear makeup," he explained. Emily hadn't asked. "I don't usually wear this kind of clothes either."

Emily didn't say anything. She thought Spencer might need a little space to vent for himself before asking any kind of questions. She was right.

"It's not that I have a problem with it, it's just not the kind of thing I like doing. It takes a lot of time, and sometimes it's uncomfortable in the long run, so I don't bother very often..." For a person who doesn't wear makeup, Emily thought he did his eyeliner unfairly quickly. She had to remind herself this wasn't the time to ask for makeup advice. "I had a friend... He liked this kind of thing. Makeup and clothes. Sometimes I'd let him try some new style on me, or I'd borrow his clothes, but this is not how I usually get ready to go out..."

Emily gave him another moment, just enough to know he was not going to continue on his own. He didn't. He arched his eyelashes but didn't put any more makeup on; just the eyeliner was enough to highlight his features without changing them. He looked truly good, even though he hadn't changed completely yet. He wore the white jeans and his Converse, but the blouse was still on the bed while he had a black T-shirt on.

"So is there any specific reason you're dressing this way tonight?" she finally asked. Spencer sighed deeply, tired.

"Yes," he admitted, "I need to draw Sky's attention, and I know what he looks for. I don't think he's changed in all the years I haven't seen him..."

"Were the two of you close?" she pushed softly. He wanted him to talk, but she didn't want him to think she was crossing a line.

"I don't... know. I don't know. No, I don't think we were ever close," he rubbed his fingers on the carpet, trying to calm the nerves, "but we know each other well regardless... He's not my friend. He won't do or tell me something that I ask for because he's my friend... He'll do it because he'll want to."

For some reason, for the same reason she'd felt like she owed Bella an apology for existing, she believed Spencer. She'd want to, too.

"Is it time yet?" Spencer asked.

"I think we have a little time yet," Emily believed Spencer, but she also believed there was another reason for his nervousness, and she also believed that reason to have something to do with the blouse he was not yet wearing.

They were supposed to call Penelope in about an hour when it was late enough to get into the nightclub. Emily didn't know how Spencer was so sure Sky would be there. The "he's always there" answer was not convincing enough for her. No matter how messed up your life was, you couldn't spend all of your nights in a nightclub, not even if it's your own. It was just not a feasible way to live.

After another half an hour of them just lying on the ground pretending they didn't have work to do, the night was already dark enough for them to go.

"Shall we call Penelope?"

Emily nodded, but Spencer couldn't see her because he was in the bathroom finally putting on the blouse. "From the car," she said.

"Alright," he said, the door opening, "let's get this over with."

Emily turned to look at him. Because she was a profiler, she was an expert in seeing things she didn't like and not reacting to them. She used to be undercover for Interpol, and she had to keep a smile on her face during a lot of shitty situations. She was a professional. And because she was a professional, she managed not to react at all when Spencer came out of the bathroom.

Hard job. One never realizes that the reason you are able to stay strong during cases and during the horrors they see every day is that you never know those people. You might understand them, your heart might ache for them, but truly, you never really know them. Not the way they all knew Spencer.

The blue blouse Spencer wore was beautiful, and it looked even more beautiful on him. The gauze was see-through, the fabric loose, falling elegantly on his torso like waves of water. Silver star designs rained down the shoulders. It had long bishop sleeves and a V-neck that got almost to his stomach. That was the first thing she noticed, how good Spencer looked. And then...

Scars.

They covered every inch of skin. She could see them under the gauze, and she could see Spencer staring at her. It lasted for a beat. Emily didn't try to pretend she wasn't looking, because that would be stupid. How could she not see them? So Emily didn't try to hide it, and Spencer wasn't expecting her to hide it. She inspected him, and he inspected her inspecting him. That was a reminder to Emily that she was free to see, take it in, and then move on, but she was being watched while she did that.

Spencer didn't look intimidated by his own scars. Emily could bet he didn't care about them; he was at peace with them. The only thing that made him anxious was her, Emily, seeing them. He was analyzing every one of her moves, every single twitch of her face. Emily forced herself not to react, and Spencer visibly relaxed. He inhaled deeply and then let go in a sigh, his shoulders lost all the tension they were holding, his hands stopped fidgeting on his leg.

After what Emily thought was the appropriate time she was allowed to stare and sink it in, she dragged her eyes back to his and nodded.

"Shall we get going?" she asked with a smile. When Spencer reflected the smile on his face, that felt like a win.

"Yeah, let's go."

Before going out the door, Emily unintentionally took another peek at Spencer's chest. Imagine her surprise when she noticed what she missed in the whole 'getting used to the scars' situation. Spencer Reid had a tattoo. Who would say? It was tiny, and on his clavicle. It was either numbers or letters, in black ink. She couldn't see enough though; she couldn't decipher what it was. But she kept it in a special place in her head to tease him later.

 

"Spencer."

"Mmh."

"Spencer, look at the stars..."

Spencer wasn't looking at the stars. Spencer was too busy trying to fall asleep using an irregularity of the cornice as a pillow. He didn't open his eyes, but he answered anyway.

"They're beautiful, Sky," he soothed.

The night was clear and warm. Spencer was supposed to be back at the hotel they were staying in three hours ago, but instead, he was on the roof with Sky. Spencer wanted to go; he was at one of those moments between drunk and sober where he didn't know why he even bothered with the boy. Sky was a drunk, an addict, and a lost cause. Spencer didn't even like him that much. Then why did he always feel like Sky was his responsibility?

Spencer always thought without saying. He thought about the reason he always stayed. He thought if he maybe actually liked Sky. Maybe he loved him. But the answer was always no. He didn't love Sky; he simply chose him as a person he was going to take care of. Up at that point, Spencer had accepted that was how things were going to be. Sky would want more of him, and then he'd get tired of him, and then he'd need him. Spencer was lucky he never got close enough to Sky to get hurt, and he was always able to say no. No, Sky, you don't really want to be with me; you're just very high and very sad. No, Sky, please, you don't actually want to hurt yourself; you're just scared. No, Sky, don't push me away like that; you know you're gonna want me back later.

But Spencer never insisted on it. He let Sky come and go as he wished. Spencer felt bad because he was never the one affected. Spencer didn't feel bad when Sky left, and he didn't feel exactly good when Sky came back. Spencer just did what he had to do to keep Sky going.

Spencer would never know if the other Underground Kids understood what he had with Sky. He knew Bella and Maeve did. Mostly Maeve; maybe Bella didn't fully comprehend, but she supported the decision anyway. Lydon didn't care much, Camille was always ready to help. Ethan didn't like Sky; Spencer didn't know how to make him understand, so he stopped trying. Ethan would still tell him Sky was using him; Spencer would still believe that he was the one using Sky, in a way. Spencer would still feel bad every time he stopped Sky from kissing him, but Sky would never kiss him, not if Spencer didn't want to. Spencer felt like he played with Sky like a toy, always being there, next to him, but never letting him get close the way Sky wanted. Never close enough. If Spencer was in Sky's place, he'd wish for Sky just to leave and let him grieve him and move on.

Yet, Spencer decided to stay when the rest went to the hotel for the night.

"I miss my mom sometimes," is what Sky said next. Spencer didn't react to it, because he knew Sky already, he knew how Sky got when he had to much to drink.

"I know," Spencer sighed, even though he knew Sky would likely not be listening, "I miss mine too, sometimes."

"I wish my mom came back."

Spencer smiled a little and opened his eyes. Sky wore Spencer's jacket; he was trembling, but Spencer knew it wasn't from the cold. A cigarette was burning the jacket's sleeve, completely forgotten by Sky. Spencer noticed it but didn't say anything. Spencer sometimes wondered if he'd be the only person to even see Sky vulnerable. When his head answered yes, that felt like a clench in his heart.

"You can't bring back the dead, Sky," he reminded him, soft and kind, like he wasn't aware of how destroying his words were.

"I know," Sky whined, "maybe I should go to her..."

"You will, someday," Spencer followed without freaking out; he even closed his eyes once more, "for now, you just keep going a little longer."

Sky didn't reply; Spencer didn't care. The night stayed dark, the cigarette burned a hole in the jacket, Sky fell asleep, Spencer got off the railing he was sitting on, and walked to the sleeping form of Sky.

"Come on, lets put you to bed."

With Spencer's guidance, Sky got up with a groan. They walked down the stairs; Spencer didn't have to help him.

"Will you stay?" he asked at the door of his room.

"No," Spencer said, "I won't. Do you need a shower? Or do you think you can sleep now and take one tomorrow on your own?"

Sky seemed to think about it. Spencer had no issue with helping him shower, but Sky didn't seem so out of it anymore. Mostly, the boy just looked tired. Sky yawned.

"I'll just sleep it off."

"Alright, I'm gonna go now."

"Goodnight, Spencer."

Sky always pronounced his name like that, without missing any letters. Every sound he remarked it like it was worth saying. It always made Spencer smile.

"Goodnight, Sky," Spencer never said Sky's full name. Skyler just didn't feel right on his tongue.

 

Emily knew the nightclub would be beautiful without even going inside. From the door, it was already like a palace, with all the big-ass stairs leading up to the big-ass doors. Inside it was even better. It had multiple platforms and a lot of stairs. Smoke and sparkles erupted from machines in the corners; lights and lasers rained from the ceiling. Emily was sure she'd get lost, but Spencer seemed to know exactly where he was going.

"There's a lot of noise here," Spencer said. It was hard to tell in the dark, but he seemed a little pale.

"It's a nightclub," Emily noted, "you've been here before, right?"

Spencer scrunched his nose, "never this sober," he muttered, and then turned around to walk away. Emily followed. "García do you copy?"

"Indeed, my pumpkins, loud and clear. What do you need me to do?"

"Mostly to listen," Emily said, "and record if we get to speak with Skyler, so we can play it to the rest of the team."

"Okey dokey. I've been doing some research, as Hotch told me. Skyler Everly, he's Spencer's age, studied in a thousand of different private schools, was kicked out of all of them, never actually graduated... Apparently he had a problem with substances. He lived only with his father, his mother sadly passed when he was twelve and that's when he started going south..."

Spencer interrupted her; if it weren't for the earpiece that connected the three of them separately, she wouldn't have been able to hear him.

"Yeah, I know Sky," he said sharply, like he didn't want to hear all of that again, like he was sick of hearing it.

Penelope snapped her mouth shut. Emily believed that she could've heard her jaw pop if it weren't for all the noise. Spencer would have to apologize to her as soon as he got out of whatever was going on with him.

This is how it went.

Emily didn't drink, and neither did Spencer, but they acted like it. If Emily had to point at every illegal thing she saw, she would fracture her finger. But that wasn't the reason they were here. It was crazy to think that all these things existed, and they were so big not even the FBI could do anything about it; they just had to live with the fact that they will continue to exist. This place was meant for all these things. If Spencer didn't have the Signet Token for the place, they couldn't have gotten in, so they were a part of it now.

They didn't even try to hide it. All the things you could buy that weren't exactly drinks were... there, on the menu. It was a culture shock, if you could even call it that. Emily saw some shitty things, and she could've never imagined she'd see 'Raspberry Daiquiri' next to three different types of coke named after cute puns like 'fairy dust'. It repulsed her.

Spencer told her they needed to act fast; Emily knew he was getting overstimulated. She was concerned by the fact that he might not last long enough to find Sky at all, and they'd have to repeat the whole process the next night. But luckily that wasn't the case; they found Sky. Pretty easily, if you ask her.

He was at the bar; he held an almost empty glass, and his movements were clumsy and unbalanced, leaning on the people around him to stand still. Despite his state, Emily had no trouble recognizing how handsome he was. You could see it in a flash. The dark skin and the glitter on his cheeks contrasted in a way that made him look magical. His tired black eyes held a heavy aura in which Emily felt overwhelmed, yet trapped, unable to look away.

"Stay here," Spencer said to her before walking to him. Emily didn't protest, only because she was going to be able to hear Spencer through the earpiece, and it was better if she was there to watch from the distance anyway.

Spencer didn't stagger to get there. Emily thought he'd pretend to be at least a little drunk, but he didn't. He walked straight and sure ahead. Sky didn't notice him until he was right in front of him. Luckily, Emily's view wasn't blocked, and she was able to see the thousand emotions that crossed Sky's face the moment he saw Spencer.

"Spencer," he sighed. He didn't phrase it like a question, but in his eyes, doubt lingered, a prayer.

It was weird, in a way, to see Spencer's mouth moving but hear it from the earpiece.

"Hello, Sky," the voice made it real. Sky's face contorted into another thousand emotions, all different from the previous ones. Just when Emily was sure he was going to cry, his face transformed, and he talked again.

"What are you doing here?" he spat. Emily was a little shocked, but Spencer didn't react at all.

"Didn't you hear?" he said, getting closer, "I thought you heard everything..."

Spencer put one hand on the bar, right in between Sky's waist and hand. Spencer rested his weight on the bar and got even closer to Sky, without ever touching him. Sky inhaled like he wanted to get even closer, to touch him, but he didn't. Emily wondered why. But after a beat, he recovered. His frown came back, and he stopped looking at Spencer's neck to focus on the drink in his hand.

"Of course I heard, I always hear. I sent you an invite. I ask what are you doing here tonight..."

"Tell me I'm not the only one with the jaw on the floor,"  Penelope croaked. Emily could only assume she'd stopped Spencer's earpiece from hearing her, by the lack of reaction from Spencer.

"Believe me, Pen, you're not."

"Can't I visit an old friend?" Spencer asked. Not friends, an invisible voice whispered between them. And then, like he knew the answer, he added, "don't you want to see me?"

"I always want to see you," Sky sighed, "but what do you need?"

"Some secrets," Spencer admitted, "have you heard about the murders?"

"I hear everything," Sky repeated; he got close to Spencer's ear to whisper a secret, "rumor has it someone wants you..."

At that, Emily dropped her jaw all over again. Spencer did too. He tried to dissemble it, but he was surprised as well. Penelope cursed on the earpiece.

"Me?" he croaked, "who told you that?"

"Everyone, no one, you know how it is," Sky responded sleepily, "rumors come and go, nothing's clear, nothing's true, nothing's a lie..."

"Listen, Sky, I think we need to talk."

"We are talking!"

"I mean with you sober," Spencer found Emily's eyes and gestured for her to come nearer, she did. "We'll sober you up and we'll talk in the morning, alright?"

"Noo, Spencerr, c'mon..." Spencer could do nothing but sigh, because that was it, that was his name, pronounced with all the letters, like just Sky did. Sky wasn't enough on himself to notice Emily, but Spencer introduced her anyway.

"This is my friend Emily."

"Well, nice to meet you, Emily..." he smirked, the light coming back to his eyes like it was Spencer the one that chased it away. Emily nodded but did nothing to get closer to them.

"Sky, no," Spencer rolled his eyes, "tell me why do you think someone's coming for me, and tell me anything else that you might know about it."

Sky looked at Spencer. Emily thought Sky wouldn't answer. The looks shared between the two of them were a different kind of weird. Spencer was right, Emily noticed, they weren't friends. Were they romantic? The way Spencer leaned away from the nonexistent touch, and the way Sky leaned in before backing up like a kicked puppy told Emily they weren't romantic, but not for lack of desire by Sky.

Emily saw Sky think about the question; she even saw the word 'no' forming in his throat, ready to spit it out of his mouth. And then he saw Sky scanning Spencer. Truly seeing him. He watched Spencer's face, then his neck, then his chest. He didn't blink at the scars, but Emily wasn't expecting him to. His lips tilted upwards at the view of the blouse, and finally his eyes stood on Spencer's eyes.

Emily never saw someone's words taking effect this clearly. Spencer had said that Sky would 'do it because he'd want to', and he hadn't been wrong. Spencer saw the way Sky was one beat away from straight-up kneeling at Spencer's feet. That made Emily think: if not friends or a couple, then what were these two?

"Someone tried to put a price on your head, right after you left," Sky blurted out, "it was denied, of course. You never broke any rules, and even if you were gone you still have a lot of the power that used to be Alec's inside the Affluence; they don't want you against the Affluence..."

"They want me in it," Spencer reflected.

"Well... they were not gonna make you. They'd prefer you in the economy, yes. But either way, rumor has it that the person who tried to sell your head was the same one that's guilty for the second time they got you..."

"Both times they got me were organizations, not only one person..."

"Yeah, well," Sky rolled his eyes, "I mean the one who snitched on you."

Emily had so many questions that she wouldn't have been able to phrase them even if she had the space to. The nightclub was really not the place to have that conversation.

"Meaning that this person wants the key," Spencer guessed.

"Who knows," Sky sang, "I only know that this person wants you enough to kill a couple of people to get your attention."

Spencer thought about it for a second. Emily was sure they were thinking the same: all the same reasons of why that didn't smell right.

"This doesn't make any sense," Spencer exhaled, "who's this person?"

Sky frowned and looked up, "what do you think I am, a witch?"

Spencer stood silent for enough time for Emily to realize that he wanted to get out of there.

"Listen," she said, loud enough for Sky to look at her, "we still need to talk to you. Can you come to the station?" She gave him a card with her phone number and the address of the station that she had written before they left the hotel, with this exact purpose.

Sky looked at the card and looked at Emily. Once again, Emily was a witness to the same phenomenon. The negative answer in Sky's chest, then in his throat, ready to come out, and at the last moment, he turned to look at Spencer.

"I'll be there," he finally said.

And with that, Emily decided it was time to go. She grabbed Spencer by the arm and tried to drag him away. Her head was too overwhelmed with questions, Spencer's head was too overwhelmed with noise. All the answers and profiling would have to wait until the day; they needed sleep.

"I'll drive," Emily said. The night was chilly, and Spencer didn't have a jacket, but he didn't complain. Emily was shaking, even with the thin sweater she'd managed to get in her purse. Spencer just seemed... numb.

"He's just a sad drunk," Spencer said from the passenger seat, "he's actually pretty funny when he's sober. And he's actually sober a lot of the time. Jesus, Emily, I can hear you thinking from all the way here."

Emily chuckled along with Spencer. It was true, she had no problem admitting it. She was thinking Sky was probably alcoholic if not a drug addict as well, and that the chances of him showing up sober the next morning were practically nonexistent. But if Spencer said he wasn't, she believed him.

Spencer hadn't said he wasn't, though. He'd just say that Sky's not drunk the whole time. Spencer knew he'd show up sober the next morning because Sky would want to do what Spencer asked. It had always been that way.

"He's bipolar," Spencer continued, losing the smile. "I mean, he's not diagnosed but... he is. All the symptoms fit. I was always there; it doesn't really affect me anymore..."

"You were always there," Emily repeated, "and yet... you're not friends?"

Spencer sighed. "I guess it's complicated. But no, we never became friends... we're just a weird symbiotic relationship on the thin line to become parasitic. He'd have highs and lows that directly affected us. He'd beg for me, then tell me he hated me, and so on. I would see him every day for a week; I would be there when he wanted to hurt himself, and then he'd leave and tell me he didn't want me in his life anymore. I wouldn't see him for a couple of weeks, not that I ever bothered looking, and then he'd come back crawling and... I'd let him."

Emily eyed him carefully, and then kept her eyes on the road, but her voice was soft when she spoke. "That doesn't sound fair to you..."

"I don't think that way... I never suffered for it. I've never, not once, lost sleep over anything Sky said or did. He always felt so deeply, and I never did. I think maybe he'd suffer less if I'd just... walk away. I should've let him move on, but I always let him come back, every time. Never close enough though, I never gave him what he really wanted... I care about him, truly. But never enough..."

Spencer was no longer talking to Emily, and Emily was aware of it. It felt wrong to answer, as if she could interrupt the dear moment he was having to mourn something that he never felt deeply before. To mourn what could've been, but never was. Maybe in another universe, Emily thought. Emily, who didn't believe in other universes. She looked at Spencer, and he just seemed... broken. In a way she wasn't used to seeing. He looked sad in a way Emily didn't feel the need to make him feel better; she was just glad to be next to him while he felt the way he needed to feel.

But after a while, there was something she wanted to say.

"It sounds to me like you've helped him a lot, Spence," she started softly. Spencer didn't react, but she knew he was listening. "If it helped him, even if not all the time, sounds like it was the right choice, right? You were there when he needed you, and you gave him space when he needed it... that's about all it takes to help someone."

They drove in silence. Emily wasn't expecting a response. Moments after, she thought of something else Spencer implied.

"And you are in no way guilty for not liking him the same way he liked you," she said, a bit more firmly, "you set your boundaries, and if he never crossed them and chose to stay anyways... then that means that he appreciated you for much more than only that."

After that, the silence was longer, but not uncomfortable. Spencer was relaxed now. Emily could see in the corner of her eye the way he was slowly falling asleep. When he spoke for the last time, Emily thinks he wouldn't have said it if it weren't for the half-asleep state he was in. But there was nothing to worry about; Emily wasn't going to tell anyone. Even if the words almost brought tears to her eyes.

"Maybe in another universe," Spencer mumbled. Spencer, who didn't believe in other universes. Spencer, who was asleep before Emily could respond.

"Maybe," she whispered anyways. The night was everything but young; yet, Emily felt like she had just woken up from a nap. Awake and alert, thinking of all the things Spencer didn't deserve. All the ways that life had failed him. And all the things she didn't even know yet.

Notes:

My tumblr user is 50044w44s if ur interested.

My promises for next chap: some Rossi and Hotch, i already miss them.

anywayssss what did you think of it????? see, i told you to hold onto Sky's name. what do you think of him? don't worry, he's not here to be Spencer's love interest. He's just a random character that wont have much more participation.

WHAT DID YOU THINK OF THE SPENCER/MAEVE MOMENT?? i cant wait to dedicate a whole chapter to them!! for now all we got is a kiss, too bad.

also spencer with kidss ¡¡¡¡¡¡!!!!!! fr i love him so much is not even funny

we got a little emily, i hope is enough for you guys, there'll be more in te future, but... the future more future. I also want to include penelope more but is so harddddd like, i forget she's there yk?

but anyways, that's it for today, I guess we'll meet in a week?

i apologize now for the randomness of the next chap, i swear I don't know what happened, by the end of the chap the characters were writing themselves, idk what possessed me, but its super random.

but stay tuned for next week i guess.

thanks for reading <3 bye byeee

Chapter 11: Zayde

Summary:

TW:
-mentions of passive suicidal ideation
-minor injuries on minors
-alcohol, drugs, and all the crap consumed by minors in this fic, like almost every chap

it's not a really heavy chap, just careful with the first TW, that's it.

Notes:

look at me, once again, right on time!! idk how much longer can I keep this going lmao.

for those who don't read the end notes, see you next week!

enjoy!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Zayde

(n.) yiddish. grandfather; an affectionate term for an older male, often used to denote wisdom and care.

 

"How was L.A.?" Spencer asked, lighting a cigarette.

"Useless," Rossi replied. "The crime scene was cleaned, and we kind of already agreed that criminology didn't make much sense except they were all a part of this Underground shit... I don't know, it was useless. We couldn't even examine the body because it's already six feet under, they never thought this to be related to anything..."

The rooftop was cold, the wind did nothing for Dave's bones, and did even less for Spencer's hair. This time, Dave found Spencer much earlier, and the boy had no problem with him sitting there, so Dave stayed.

"Did you see it?" Spencer wasn't looking at him; he stared straight ahead, leaned on the water tank he was sitting next to, and smoked.

"See what?"

"Did you recognize it for yourselves? the fact that the victim was in the Affluence."

Spencer and Rossi were only talking because Spencer initiated the conversation. Before that, they sat in silence for a very long time. Spencer had told him he was a silent smoker, and Dave was going to respect that. Dave would not initiate a conversation, but he was happy to chat if Spencer wanted to.

"Oh," he said, "yeah, we saw it. We even found that box thingy you told us about."

Spencer nodded, the wind getting his cheeks slightly blushed. "Every house in the Affluence has a safe."

"Yours too?" Rossi asked. He couldn't help himself; he was curious. The safe they found in that house had a lot of armament Dave had a hard time imagining the kid handling. But there were so many things he didn't know about the kid now; the kid could have a bunker somewhere in his building ready for the zombie apocalypse, and the team wouldn't have known.

Maybe Spencer sensed his thoughts, because he chuckled, the smoke escaping from his lips and nose. "Yes, mine too. Is that so hard to believe?"

"I don't know, kid," Rossi smiled too, "I mean, look at you! You curse, you smoke-"

"I like your order of priorities-"

Dave ignored him, "we don't really know you, do we?"

That was enough for Spencer to drop the smirk. After that, he chose to go back to his silent smoking. Rossi now felt like he was interrupting, but he didn't leave. Two cigarettes was the time Spencer took to answer.

"I'm sorry," he rasped.

"Are you?"

"Yes," the kid affirmed without missing a beat. Well, that did the trick, Dave was surprised. "It was a big shock, and the worst circumstances. But in no other circumstances could I have revealed it. And I can't promise I won't freak out when you find out... other things. But I guess I just wanted to tell you, in case I do some stupid shit later... I'm glad the team knows."

Spencer put down the last cigarette and got up to go. Rossi did the same, noticing how the pack was almost empty, when Spencer had bought a few hours ago.

"You smoke a lot, you know?" he said because he wanted to say, "I'm glad we know too," but Spencer already knew that, so it would be redundant.

Spencer actually laughed at that. "I promise I don't," he assured, "I smoked maybe two a week before this case. I don't know what happened, I'm going back to my roots!"

Rossi laughed with him. The next day, the team would meet and share what they'd found. The next day, they'd have to talk about murder, and MOs and witnesses. The next day, Spencer and Emily would have to tell the team that the killer was after Spencer. The next day, though. That night, his only worry was to laugh as Rossi drove him back down the stairs with a hand on his shoulder.

 

"Come 'ere, kid," Alec coughed.

Spencer didn't get why he was being separated from the other kids. He was hurt, and cold. And he wished for a shower. His ribs were killing him, and he couldn't stand on his right foot. Yet, he followed Alec down the hall. At some point, he had to lean on the wall to catch his breath. Spencer was thirteen, and he was hurt and cold, and he had to stop against a wall to catch his breath. But Spencer didn't want Alec to get mad at him.

"It's okay, I'm okay," he rushed, panting helplessly, "you can keep going, I'll catch you in a sec..."

Instead of saying anything, Alec got closer to Spencer. He got a hand under the kid's arms and let Spencer lean his entire weight on him. "'S fine, kiddo."

Slowly but surely, Spencer was guided to what he was pretty sure was his bedroom on the Sinclair Manor. It had been a few long nights since he'd slept on the Manor; it was nice for a change. Alec walked him to his bed and tucked him in. He felt gross staining the sheets with mud and blood, but he knew from experience that Alec didn't care.

"You did well, Spencer." Alec managed before being interrupted by a long cough, "that should've never happened, and I take full responsibility for it. And it won't happen again anytime soon. Don't you worry."

"What's gonna happen to the man?" that was a problem Spencer had; he felt empathy for people he shouldn't. In a way, he supposed, it wasn't the man's fault. Spencer imagined waking up to his laptop full of information being stolen by some kids in black suits wasn't very pleasant.

Spencer couldn't stop thinking about what he'd done wrong. Anything, a noise, a light. Something that could've woken up the man. He could remember nothing. These tasks very rarely went wrong. This was the first time Spencer got so hurt from a task. They were usually very peaceful. Fun, even. And this was the third task he'd been with the other kids, besides Bella.

Sometimes, you can do everything right, and the universe will still turn against you. Sometimes you got hurt.

"Don't you worry," Alec repeated. Spencer knew that meant the man was dead. He had no energy to worry.

The next morning, Spencer felt fairly better. He'd showered and bandaged his ribs tightly like he had been taught to have better mobility with contusions. He decided that most of his cuts were fine, and the foot was sore but manageable. He didn't even have a limp. He checked the room but the resting bed was made; Bella hadn't slept there. Finally, he changed and went down the stairs, like the night before had been a bad dream.

"Young man, where are you going?" Alec was reading the newspaper, didn't stop to look at Spencer, but Spencer did stop to look at him.

"Um... to catch Bella and the others on the..." he wasn't sure if Alec was aware of the place the Underground Kids met every time they had spare time. Being realistic, he probably did; Alec knew a lot of things. But it still didn't feel right to say it out loud.

He was confused; Alec never asked him where he was going, never cared much about what Spencer did as long as he didn't have a task for him. Given that the day before was pretty much a disastrous task, Spencer didn't believe he already had another one waiting.

"Aren't ya' gonna have breakfast?" Alec asked, never looking away from the newspaper. Spencer locked eyes briefly with the woman who was serving Alec his breakfast. She shrugged a little and smiled at him. He didn't know her name, but usually, he didn't have to know their names to have this funny exchange anytime someone said something funny.

Spencer had the feeling that doing that job must feel like being invisible. Spencer knew a thing or two about being invisible, but he always saw everyone, including them. So when someone discussing business with Alec said something dumb, he looked at the nearest employee, and usually, he could count on them already looking at him with the same expression.

"I... wasn't going to," Spencer doubted. He was planning on having breakfast with the rest of the kids in the café they always went to; he didn't really want to share a long silent breakfast with his mentor at the moment.

"So, uh..." Alec coughed, and finally put the newspaper down, "y'are not gonna be 'round today huh? I mean, y'took a pretty hard beat last nigh'..."

"I think," the lady interrupted, maybe because she was scared Spencer's frown of confusion would get stuck on his face, "what Mr. Sinclair means is to ask you if you feel okay." She finished.

"Oh!" Spencer wasn't expecting that and gazed at Alec, expecting him to deny it, but the man didn't, he just stood there and looked miserable for the five seconds it took Spencer to answer. "Oh, I'm good. Yeah, nothing to worry about, just a couple of bruises... so... yeah."

"Good, good. 'M glad, kiddo..." Alec went back to the newspaper, Spencer waited to see if it was fine for him to go now, "show up for training later..."

"Agh! C'mon!" Spencer groaned, then he pointed to his ribs, "I'm hurt! Don't I get a free pass or something?"

Alec grinned, "on the physical, yeah. You're still doing the rest..."

Spencer rolled his eyes and went out like a flash. Not a goodbye, not a see you later. He just left. But he felt Alec's grin behind him, and he couldn't help but smile a little too at Alec's face when the lady had exposed his thoughts.

 

"We have to think this from the beginning," Hotch said. He appeared calm, but his nervousness was very noticeable for the team. "But," he continued, glaring at Spencer, "now that we know this involves you personally, here's the deal we're gonna make. No more secrets, no more half-truths, no more evasive answers. You're going to fully cooperate with all the information you have. And if not, Reid, I'm going to move you away from the case and put you into a safe house until we solve this."

"Harsh," Rossi mouthed. It'd been a while since someone on the team got such a public scolding, but Spencer did not look particularly offended or embarrassed. He seemed to fully agree with Hotch, but still held some mistrust and caution in his perfect emotionless mask.

"This unsub has killed five people and went unnoticed," Hotch continued, "and apparently, he's after you. You know every person on this table just wants you safe, right? And it's not just your life, it's everyone's you've ever known from before you got in the BAU. We need to catch him, and you need to..."

"Hotch, Hotch," Spencer stopped him with a sad smile, "you don't have to convince me, it's okay. I know what's at risk, I'll tell you everything you need to know. But," he paused, "I do think this should go both ways."

The team froze, even García on the phone stopped typing; the conference room was silent. If Spencer closed his eyes, he'd hear the muffled talking outside the room, where the rest of the police enforcement was taking care of their own jobs. Because life continued, even if it felt like the end of the world to you.

"Please," Spencer coughed slightly, perhaps the night before had been cooler than he'd felt. Please, don't let him become Alec, and his insufferable coughing after years of smoking pipe and who knows what else. "You're investigating Porter, you're looking up every name I blurt out. I see everything, guys. Show me the file; I can tell you which parts are true."

He spoke calmly and with a smile. He had no poison in his voice. He didn't blame them. He didn't resent them. He simply wanted to make sure they knew he knew, so they could talk with no filters.

"We weren't hiding it from you," Derek tried to justify. It wasn't necessary.

"I know," Spencer sang, but didn't continue. He just waited for Hotch to get in control of the situation again.

"Why did you leave the CIA?" was the first thing he asked. Spencer would never know if Hotch really needed that for the case, or if it was just a personal urge he couldn't put down and had to get out of his system.

"I was abducted and tortured for a week by people who were looking for a key only I had access to," he said coldly. His expression didn't change, but his eyes did. Hotch could recognize Spencer dissociating from miles away, and right now, that seemed to be the best way for him to tell them this particular story. "It wasn't the first time I was interrogated for that same key, but the organization who got me was supposed to be heavily infiltrated by our agents..."

He looked up from the table and at his team, but none of them said anything. They paid attention and looked solemnly, but didn't interrupt him.

"Bella and Maeve were in a different assignment for half of it," he continued, "and for the other half, they did everything they could to get Porter to send a team on my rescue. But for a lot of good and bad reasons, he didn't. That's okay, we had been warned; if something like that happened there was a good chance we'd be on our own. Sometimes we're just not worth enough to waste resources..."

"Damn, kid," Morgan had to interject because he couldn't bear hearing it anymore, he needed a break, "how old were you?"

"It was pretty close to when I joined the BAU so I was... twenty? I'm not sure..."

That was too young. That was all Hotch could think about. Twenty was too young. But what was worse is that twenty was not the start, it was, in a way, the stop. Twenty was when Spencer finally got out. All the awful things, the more awful things than the BAU could dream of, that was all before twenty.

When no one else spoke, Spencer kept going.

"I got out on my own. The key's still under my guard; no one has bothered it since, but... I never knew who dropped the bomb. I never knew who ordered the abduction. I don't know if it came from outside, or if it was the CIA itself. How could I... How could I keep working for them? Even they knew they couldn't keep me; they... they wanted to retire me."

"At twenty?" Rossi taunted. Spencer couldn't help but chuckle. It sounded ridiculous, after all.

"Yeah, of course I didn't agree... I had this agreement with Gideon, that he'd get me in the BAU when I turned twenty one, so I gave him a call and well... here I am I guess."

"Gideon knew?" the voice was Hotch's, but the betrayal in their faces was the same in the whole team.

"Yeah," Spencer admitted, kind of apologizing, "I know Gideon since I was... sixteen, I think. He knew everything. He was never a part of the Affluence, but he knew."

Hotch nodded, processing it.

"So that's why I left the CIA. Anything else you need to know?" the tone was not sarcastic or malicious, but he could already tell that he would be completely exhausted at the end of the day, and he was dreading it. The team exchanged a look.

"We still need to think this since the beginning," Hotch said. There was going to be time to unpack all of the rest later. He'd pick Spencer's pieces and He'd apologize for talking to him that way in front of the team. Later. Right now, they needed to keep going.

"Yeah, alright," Rossi started, "let's try this again, what do we have?"

"Five victims," García started, "bodies discovered approx a week apart from each other. The unsub was moving through states, until he didn't, and that's when the murders were pinned together."

"What was the order?" Derek asked.

"First Dr. Lawson in LA, then Susan Davies in Las Vegas. Gabriel Thompson later in Florida. Elijah Collins and Jasmine Carter both in New York, two weeks apart."

"A longer cooling off period," JJ observed.

"Alright, victimology," Hotch ordered.

"The only thing we could put together is that all the victims were a part of the Affluence," Morgan said, "in Susan Davies' case, the mother was a part of the Affluence, we confirmed that in the interview you and JJ had with her."

"I think we should look more closely to Susan Davies," Spencer rushed.

"What do you have in mind, kid?" asked Rossi.

"Well, all the victims except Susan were tortured before they were killed, right?"

"Indeed."

"Remorse?" Derek suggested.

"If she wasn't part of the plan, the unsub might have killed her out of rage and then used her as a message anyways when he realized what he'd done. And she's much younger than the other victims, that kill was more personal than the others. Maybe a daughter? A niece? Someone that can be the reason he's doing this for."

"That'd be a good theory if only we didn't know who he's doing this for," Derek reasoned, "and apparently that's for you, he's trying to get your attention. So what do these victims say to you, Reid?"

Derek didn't need to ask because that question was all Spencer could think about since Sky told them he was the target. He thought about the victims and tried to figure if he knew them. Tried to figure out why would someone kill these people to get his attention. He was starting to think it was completely random, even though he knew it wasn't.

"Let's put a pin on that," Hotch directed, "M.O."

"He seems to be full of rage, if these victims are surrogates, he hates every single one of them. Torturing them with no purpose, then cleaning them and dressing them? That's sadist," Rossi mused.

"I don't know," Emily shook her head, "if his focus is on Spencer, he might be doing all this to get to him. He tortures, not because he likes it, but because he knows Spencer won't-"

"And the staging is just the threat to break the secret of the Underground Affluence. I bet if he did, that would not only affect him, but Spencer."

"Yeah, you're right," he replied to Derek, "if someone killing for me revealed the Affluence, I would be the closest they could get to guilty, they'd excoriate me."

The team didn't have the time or desire to know what "excoriate" meant inside of that completely illegal society.

"Male in his thirties who's full of rage, so much he can barely function," Hotch started, "he might have trouble with reality, that's why he killed the girl even though she wasn't in the plans. Someone with connections on the Underground Affluence, someone who's invisible enough for him to haunt and kill within a society full of observers without anyone seeing a thing..."

"Someone I know?" Spencer asked. The word "I" tasted awful in his mouth. Every time he pronounced it, he was reminded of his connection to the case. He was reminded of the victims that became a message for him, a message he wasn't even getting.

"Not necessarily," Dave muttered, "maybe that's why he hasn't addressed you directly, he knows you wouldn't recognize him. Someone who knows you, observes you, but you don't see him..."

"Someone who has resources to travel between states without ringing any bells," Hotch tries.

"That's about half of the people in the Affluence," he ran a hand over his face and massaged his nose bridge. He could feel a headache forming behind his eyes.

"It's okay," Hotch reassured, "you don't have to know, we'll figure it out."

"Should we deliver the profile to the locals?" Rossi asked.

"I mean, we could," Hotch replied, "but given that we're operating within a society in which people can live with no register of them existing in the outside world... I don't think chances of them finding him are good..."

"We should deliver it anyway," Spencer interjected, "it'll give them something to look for. If not to find him, at least to recognize new crimes we can attach to him."

"Alright, so JJ and Morgan, you take care of that, please," Hotch ordered, "about the file..."

The team tensed; they sat up straight. Spencer didn't have much reaction at all.

"Do you want me to revise it?" he offered.

"No, I think that we'll ask you if we need to know anything; the rest is not essential for the case."

Spencer nodded in agreement. He tried not to sigh in relief, but he was thankful for not having to share everything right away. However, there was one thing he sort of needed to say to stay truthful to this new agreement they had.

"Regarding Jasmine Carter..." the team turned to look at him, "I might know someone who knew her... but she's gonna be hard to get in contact with."

That was it; he'd lied again. It was just his nature. Couldn't he just be completely open for once in his life? Apparently not. Not even with the team that had given them a thousand reasons to trust them. Rossi spent hours freezing on the roof just because he didn't want to waste the chance to keep him company. Hotch was so worried that he couldn't even keep a mask on for more than two minutes.

And there he was, lying again, after agreeing not to. He was just a liar. A stupid, dirty liar who didn't deserve what the team was giving him. These thoughts formed in his brain slowly. They rotted and boiled in his stomach and chest, went up through his throat, made him want to puke and cry. He clenched his teeth and fists because otherwise he was going to start kicking a wall. He hated this. The urgent need to hurt himself was enough to make him cry. And in holding onto the urge to cry, he didn't realize he had forgotten to breathe.

 

The rooftops were mostly their home. The first time he'd kissed Maeve was on the highest floor of the skyscraper holding the gala. They had no mission; it was their break. They were fourteen, and the night was beautiful.

Lydon and he found the rooftops useful to hide the drugs that Alec would never let them bring into the manor. Spencer always thought it was a little hypocritical on his side because a good portion of Alec's money came from selling such drugs.

The six of them drank and smoked on the rooftops until the sky went from black to orange. They discussed out loud who had the best technique at different types of fighting. Spencer had memories of having a cigarette in his mouth and Lydon in a lock while he was explaining the maneuver. The others laughed, and Lydon was pretty grumpy to be immobilized while the cigarette threatened to burn the back of his neck.

Sometimes Camille would play dumb and dance on the railing like she wasn't one wind away from opening her head against the pavement. Spencer also sat on railings more often than he should've had. He observed the tiny lights of the cars and the tiny people living their life, unaware of a young boy so close to them, and yet so far away. He was never afraid of heights. Some people are afraid of falling, some people are afraid of jumping. Spencer was afraid of neither. He feasted on the adrenaline. What if the wind changed directions? What would he do then? Would he fall? Would he fly?

"You're looking for something that kills you so you don't have to," Ethan had told him, crudely, blankly.

"I don't want to die."

"Oh, but you don't want to live that much either, do you?" Seriously, why was Ethan always right? It was annoying.

But he was wrong about something because Spencer was not looking for something to kill him. Yes, maybe he wouldn't be mad if an unavoidable event in destiny killed him and he couldn't have done anything about it. But he wasn't looking for it. He was careless with his life, but he knew that given the chance, he'd fight to keep it.

He had things to live for. He had his mother; he had his team of six kids broken beyond repair. He had these amazing moments in which he could drive a car so fast that it gave him chills. There was Alec, and Alec's manor. And the fact that all of these galas had the best catering in existence, with all the desserts you could dream of. There was the rush of a hit going through his veins, and there was the way the rain made him feel every single part of his body like it was his first time on earth. There was the music Ethan played at some events, and the chess games with Camille. There was sleeping in a pillow fort with Bella, and kissing Maeve.

So, naturally, he'd told Ethan to fuck himself and left the roof before the boy could reply. He pretended not to hear the laugh coming from behind his back. Ethan just didn't know when to shut his mouth.

"I don't wanna die," he'd told Alec one night in the kitchen. It was just them, eating at the kitchen bar the food that the cook had left for them on the table before leaving for the night. It was one of those rare occasions he ate at the manor, but it was simply because Alec had a huge event he wanted Bella and Spencer to attend with him. They weren't supposed to be eating, but Bella was taking too long upstairs with the girl who was doing her makeup, so they got bored.

"Well," Alec seemed confused at his statement, but he only expressed it by frowning slightly, "I guess that's good. Right?"

"But I don't," Spencer promised anyway, as if he were talking to someone who cared, "I don't know why I act like I do. It's not my intention; I just like how it feels when I'm about to..."

"Yes, my child," Alec coughed, "you're an adrenaline junkie, you've always been."

"And that's not a problem?"

"Well, someday it'll kill you," the man admitted, "but by then, you'll have lived so much you won't even care."

"Are you an adrenaline junkie?"

"I used to be, I guess. Now I spend too much time behind a desk."

"Why?"

"Because..." he hesitated, and used the space to cough, "I've got you to do the dirty work."

Spencer kept eating, even though he knew he was going to eat again at the event. He wasn't even hungry, just bored. But he guessed Alec wasn't very hungry either, and the man was also still eating.

"But I don't want to die," Spencer clarified because he felt the need to do it, even if it was just to himself.

"Okay," Alec locked eyes with him for a moment, "if that changes, come get me, okay?"

"Okay."

"Okay, kid," Alec put one of his hands on the back of Spencer's neck, and then ruffled his hair, "you're alright."

"Okay, I'm ready," Bella's voice roared from upstairs, "sorry, it took so long, I had to change dresses..."

"Ugh, women," Alec laughed, but he told Bella she looked stunning anyway, and they left in a hurry the next second.

 

When he regained consciousness, the room was dark. He sat in a corner, the blinds were closed, and there was someone right next to him.

"I guess asking how long I was unconscious is useless, right?"

He felt the body next to him startle, and only when he heard him speak did he realize who he was.

"You weren't unconscious, just gone," Hotch said softly.

When Spencer tried to move, he discovered that he was trapped. He was next to Hotch on the floor, the hand closer to Spencer was half-hugging him firmly, keeping his torso in place. Hotch's other hand pressed Spencer's head on Hotch's shoulder tightly. And when Spencer said tightly he meant that he tried to move, and couldn't.

"Um..."

That's when it seemed to click on Hotch. He let go of both of his hands and moved to get up himself. "You were, um..." too see his boss nervous and uncomfortable was disconcerting to Spencer, "you were hitting your head, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to..."

"Thank you," Spencer interrupted, "I'm sorry you had to..."

"Spencer, you can't apologize for something like that happening to you," Hotch's tone was tired and done. Spencer opened his eyes really big and thought that if Hotch's expression wasn't blank, he'd be rolling his eyes at Spencer in that moment. Just imagining Hotch doing that was emotionally disturbing.

"Sorry, but it's true, okay? I'm happy to help."

Spencer nodded. Only well into the night would he realize that Hotch used his first name.

"Are you okay with Derek taking you back to the hotel? Or do you want me to go? I can," he assured when Spencer was starting to get up from the floor.

"But," his head hurt, his mouth was dry, his bones ached from exhaustion, "Sky..."

"When Mr. Everly comes in we can ask him the questions that need to be asked."

"I don't really think he'll talk to you, and he'll totally freak out if you call him Mr. Everly," his vision blurred and he was getting dizzy, but his posture didn't change, there was nothing that could indicate to Hotch that he wasn't feeling fine. Yet, Hotch always seemed to know.

"We'll call you if we need to. I need you to take the rest of the day off, Reid. You won't be of help to us if you're in pain."

Finally, Spencer sighed. Hotch knew, there was no point in keeping the mask on, so he dropped it. Hotch would never admit it, but it scared him a bit. Because until that moment he still wasn't sure if Spencer could do that on command like a light switch, or if it was just a symptom of his dissociative. Now it was painfully obvious that he'd learned to do it on command, probably since he was a kid. The sudden emotion in Spencer's eyes, and the obvious pain he was in, left Hotch speechless. He couldn't have anticipated the brutal reality, he thought Spencer was just tired, but Spencer wasn't just tired, he looked like a dead man walking.

"It's okay, I'll go with Derek."

Knowing Sky, he wouldn't even show up. The next day maybe, just to make an epic entrance. You couldn't really convince Sky that something was urgent or important. Sky would never want Spencer to be in danger, but Sky had seen Spencer at fifteen years old fighting with three grown men at the same time and winning, so Sky wouldn't take very seriously the fact that a killer was after him.

"Alright, there's just something I want to ask, if that's okay with you," Spencer nodded, a little hesitant, "do you know what caused it?"

Spencer held his breath again. He'd almost forgotten about the last moments before he had an embarrassing meltdown in front of his team. The reason he was spiraling was that he was a liar. He'd lied. And the worst part? He was going to lie again. Eventually, but not now, not now because it didn't seem like a big lie anymore. Right now, he just told a half truth.

"I lied," he smirked, "the person who knew Jasmine Carter? She's not hard to contact, I just need to give Bella a call and she'll give me her exact address. I guess the thought of seeing her again just..." a dirty fucking liar, a good one, "made me nervous, I guess. I don't know."

Spencer shrugged, and Hotch, of course, believed him.

"How's the kid?"

"Derek's taking him to the hotel, he's taking the rest of the day off."

"Good," Dave said, "he deserves a break."

"Yeah, no kidding," Hotch wouldn't be using that kind of language, except that he was freaking out. He was pretty sure his hands were still shaking.

Hotch recognized the meltdown. His own limbs were numb when he got up to get Spencer out of the room. It was quick and efficient. Just like a chief unit is supposed to be. Don't let them look through the windows, because Hotch was having his own panic attack the whole process. He'd grabbed Spencer by both shoulders and directed him to another empty office. He'd ordered his team to stay out of it, and he ignored Spencer's protests.

He refrained from touching Spencer as much as he could. As soon as the blinds were closed and the door was shut, he let Spencer go. But when Spencer started pulling his hair... he had to step in. The whole time Spencer tried to hit his head, Hotch just wanted to cry out for Dave to help him. But he didn't. He stayed.

And now his hands were shaking.

"I've never..." he attempted, "I've never had to..."

"I know," Dave smiled.

"Have you?"

"No," he admitted.

"How much time did it last?" Hotch wanted to know.

"A good twenty minutes, don't worry, we delivered the profile, we managed pretty well without you."

Hotch wasn't worrying about that at the moment.

"I was thinking... I've worked with S- Reid for five years now, and I'd never seen him like this... I'd never helped him like this before..."

"Yeah, just yesterday I was thinking how little we really know about the kid. It's crazy right?" Dave sat next to him while Hotch nodded. "Did you know he smokes?"

Hotch actually choked on his own saliva at that, "what?"

"I swear it on my dead grandma," Rossi promised.

Hotch sighed, "we really don't even know him..."

"I guess we don't."

Hotch ran both hands over his face, trying some weight on his feet just to check his legs weren't going to shake embarrassingly if he got up. But, maybe from the rage, his body was completely in his control again.

"I want to know him," he said, so sharply that Dave immediately nodded, "we owe him that."

 

"You liar!" Alec was screaming, and coughing, and laughing hysterically, "you fucking liar! You got them all!"

Spencer was smiling as well, doing the best he could to look sober. Alec could probably see right through him. Lydon next to him was doing the worst impression of a sober person ever known to man.

"Boy, listen to me," Alec's heavy hand rested on his shoulder, almost pushing him to the ground, "you," he paused, "are gonna go places."

Spencer chuckled.

"Listen, everyone!" Alec raised his glass. He was too drunk to realize his glass was empty. Everyone, in this case, was actually the Six Underground kids, Ethan's family, Camille's mom, Ly's dad, Margo, and twelve of the men they usually had businesses with. "Let's raise a glass for Spencer here, I think he's earned his spy name... The Liar. And I'm fucking proud of him."

Everyone cheered, any excuse to drink was going to be celebrated. Spencer couldn't stop laughing because seeing Alec drunk was always something to laugh at. If only Maeve had brought her camera, he could've gotten some good videos to extort him later.

"Hey, S!" a voice whispered right next to his left ear, it was Lydon, higher than the moon, but more importantly, higher than Spencer, calling for him. "Bella got some pot," he grinned. Lydon was the last one of the Underground Kids remaining on the room with the adults, so he supposed the rest was already with Bella.

"The roof?"

"The roof."

"I'll be there in five."

Notes:

okay, idk what the heck happened with this chapter, like, i wasn't planning on writing that, it just happened, i swear. I warned that it was going to be super random.

next chapter ETHAN! MOTHERFUCKERS ETHAN WILL BE BACK IN TOWN NEXT CHAP DID YOU HEAR ME RIGHT? STAY TUNED FOR NEXT WEEK BECAUSE BIG DICK WILL BE BACK IN TOWNNNNNNNN

why do i imagine adult ethan as hozier? help.

anyways, the usual rambling.

i missed hotch, i'm so lucky this chapter came to life all of the sudden and wrote itself for hotch to be in it <3

i didn't remember that autistic!spencer is not tagged, but it's just that him being autistic is not really important for the plot, i hinted various times but i never planned on making him have a fucking meltdown, anyways, life happens. please do let me know if you think i should tag it, even if it's not so important for the plot. actually, if there's anything you think i should tag, let me know.

hotch finding out spencer smokes, so cool!

Alec is a hard character, because he's not a good person, but he's not the villain either, do you get me? did i described him correctly? do you get the vibes?

also, do i have daddy issues for writing this chapter? maybe. i need to fix them with somebody, look at spencer, in the absence of a father figure: three of them. (eso es en realidad, a falta de una figura paterna: tres, pero no se si lo traduje muy bien, anyways)

can't wait for next chap, cause, in case i have to say it again: ETHAN, that's it thank you.

also, finally finding out some stuff about the cia, now we know why spencer left, any thoughts?

i really want to have penelope more into this, but i don't fucking know how, i give up. if you have any suggestions, do tell me.

anyways if you read all my rambling, thank you so much <3

I hope you have a great week, and see you on the next chapter, a week from now, if everything goes correctly, that would be march 21st.

anything you want to say to me, even if it's only to have a chat, i'm always available on my tumblr 50044w44s

and before i forget once more, here's the pinterest board, i'll add things and characters if i need to

https://ar.pinterest.com/50044w44s/underground-affluence/

see ya next week, bye <3

Chapter 12: Caim

Summary:

regarding something i said last chapter I have a quick exercise for us to do before reading this:

listen to the song "it will come back" by hozier, and imagine it's ethan. Ethan's voice and Ethan's words. Then come back, and read the chap, and you'll fucking melt, I promise.

TW:
-drugs and addiction.

Notes:

just so you know, i put a lot of effort in this chapter and: ETHAN. so I expect a ton of comments, thank you very much.

happy Wednesday my nerds (its actually Thursday)

this chap is 9k long. it is the longest chap until now, lets raise our glasses to that.

for the ones that don't read the end notes, i hope you had a great week and see you next one <3

see you all the rest on the other side!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Caim

 

(n.) scottish. lit. "sanctuary"; an invisible circle of protection, drawn around the body with the hand, that reminds you you are safe and loved, even in the darkest times.

 

When Spencer woke up from his nap, it was already darkening. He had exactly zero missed calls but received a long text message explaining that Sky hadn't shown up, and that they'd wrapped the day. They didn't want to wake him, so they thought to just let him be. Also, they were hoping he was feeling better and to meet again at 7 am the next morning to go to the precinct together.

He answered the text and took a shower. He felt fine. His eyes were swollen, and his head sore, but he was completely fine. By the time he was out of the shower, he was good as new, and he didn't look like he hadn't slept in three weeks anymore. He looked well-rested. He still felt tired, though.

He was fully dressed; he hadn't bothered with anything else than collapsing into bed when he first got to the room. He didn't undress right away because he was planning on going to the roof for a while. His team was probably already sleeping, so he could safely sit there for a couple of minutes and come back without anyone catching him. Only for a couple of minutes, and then he'd come back to sleep for eight hours, like a human being, then start fresh in the morning.

When Spencer heard a knock on the door, he assumed it was one of his team members. It was late, and they had wrapped it for the day, but he guessed it wouldn't be impossible for one of them to have a random question about the case. Or maybe they just wanted to ask him if he was okay. Even though they'd sent the text, maybe they just wanted to make sure he was fine in person; a text wasn't very revealing, after all. It was surely Derek, about to tell him he looked like hell. Or JJ to offer herself as someone to talk to. Or maybe Hotch; he was the one who helped him through the meltdown, so it made sense for him to check on Spencer.

So he opened the door unceremoniously, feeling about to fall asleep. He didn't even have time to check who was at the door when he was pushed back into the room. A hand on his neck and a mouth on his.

Okay, that was definitely not Derek.

He heard the door closing as he was pushed toward the queen-sized bed in the room. Spencer didn't exactly return the kiss with the same enthusiasm, but he didn't pull away either; he just allowed himself a moment to feel it. The hand abandoned his neck with the sole purpose of pushing him onto the bed. Spencer landed on his back and took a second to catch his breath while he felt the bed sink with the weight of another person jumping on it.

Ethan's hands were on the bed at both sides of his head, right above Spencer's shoulders. Supporting himself so his face could hovering over Spencer's. When he was fully on the bed, Ethan's knee made its way in between Spencer's inner thighs, making him lose his breath all over again.

"How the fuck did you know where I was?" Spencer exhaled. Ethan was breathing irregularly as well; his panting tickled Spencer's lips. Then, he grinned. The kind of grin that made Spencer know he was about to hate the answer.

"A bird told me."

Spencer groaned.

"I swear to God, I'm going to kill Bella." And then he pushed onto his elbows to stifle Ethan's stupid laughter with another kiss.

 

"Are you high?"

"Nope."

Ethan sighed, "Imma take that as a yes."

It was a warm night, so Spencer didn't really need his sweater while sitting on the black roof tiles of the safe house they were on. Ethan sat next to him and immediately grabbed a smoke.

"What are the others doing?" Spencer asked.

"Maeve's asleep—"

"Of course she is," he laughed.

"Bella's messing with some computers she found upstairs to see if she can get us some info on what's going on—"

"I don't know why they threw us off that way... We were doing great."

"Yes, and Cam got shot," Ethan pointed out.

Spencer rolled his eyes; he probably wouldn't have if he weren't a little bit high, just a little bit.

"Minor inconvenience," he said, at the same time another voice did from behind them.

"And I'm perfectly fine, thank you very much," Camille limped from the window to the edge of the roof where the other two were sitting.

"What are you doing out of bed?" Ethan exclaimed.

"I'm fine, baby-boo, don't be so dramatic."

"You got shot in the leg," he repeated, but he seemed to resign to the idea Cam wasn't going to rest any time soon.

"I'm fine! I could've kept going; stupid Alec and Margo didn't have any reason to take us out," she sat next to them and looked at Spencer, "are you high?"

"Nope."

"Yeah, he is," Ethan answered for him.

"Seriously? How?"

"Relax. God. Ly got us some weed, that's it."

"Speaking of the devil," Ethan lit another cigarette, but Spencer stole it, so he had to repeat the action, "where's Ly?"

"Oh, he was here with me, but he fell off the roof like half an hour ago."

"What?!" the two voices said in unison.

"Don't worry, there was a pool!" Ly yelled from somewhere under them.

"Seriously, how much did you smoke?"

"I'm going to go now," Spencer stood up, "I think I'm just gonna join Maeve and sleep for a bit. I'll let you two lovebirds to it!" he sang before disappearing through the window again, not before putting down the cigarette on the wall.

Camille and Ethan stayed silent for a while. The air was a bit uncomfortable in a way they weren't used to with one another. Camille laid her head on Ethan's shoulder, and he put his hand around her, but the movements were weird and awkward, like they weren't sure how to handle their own bodies. Camille had this awful and annoying trait where she couldn't help but laugh when she was nervous. And so at the moment, she was trying her best not to.

But when Ethan turned to kiss her, and he laughed, Camille couldn't hold it in anymore. It was his fault. He had laughed first; she'd laughed harder. But at the end, the night was warm and clear, and they were both laughing near each other's lips. But they didn't kiss. In the end, they just separated and looked away.

You'd think a failed kiss between a young couple that will be forced to work together even if they break up would leave an even further uncomfortable air. But it didn't. When Camille laid down on the tiles to look at the sky, she felt more relaxed than she had in days.

"What are we doing, E?" she sighed. Ethan had moved to lay next to her, his long hair touching hers.

"I don't know..." he ran his hands through his face like there was a hard truth threatening to come out of his mouth, "even now, we're better friends than we ever were a couple."

Camille touched her neck in the place where the rosary used to be; it wasn't there anymore, not since a couple of years ago, but she still remembered the feeling. The stars were pretty, as if the sky was mocking her. As sweet and innocent as Camille could look with her big blue eyes, always a little red, and her light blond hair she took care of almost obsessively, she wasn't weak. Yet, that simple moment next to Ethan made her tearful.

"But I don't want to lose you," she whispered in a broken voice. And she knew her eyes were probably turning red. She didn't have a mirror, and the only ones looking at her eyes at the moment were the pretty stars, so she tried not to think about it. Ethan wouldn't look at her, she knew it. He knew she hated how her pale skin and eyes turned red at the glimpse of a cry. He would respect her cry, without acknowledging it, letting her have a conversation where her emotions didn't have to determine if she was thinking straight or not. And God, she loved Ethan, and she really, really didn't want to lose him.

"You won't," Ethan assured, "you could never lose me, it doesn't matter what we are... or what we aren't. Nothing can change how much I care for you, alright?"

Camille nodded, and her tears drew silver lines down her temples and directly onto the dark tiles. Her leg was sore. A hand made its way into hers; they tangled their fingers and looked at the stars. Camille liked to feel the little scars on Ethan's hands from the knife he played with all day long.

They were holding hands, but that didn't stop him from lighting a cigarette. It was a movement they were used to; Ethan held the cigarette, and Camille lit it without saying a word.

Much like the girl next to him, Ethan felt a weight lift off his chest. It was hard to pretend. It was hard to have to pretend. Why did they continue to pretend, again? They both knew. They knew the other didn't want it, and they both kept going anyway. Why would they do that to each other? Ethan was sorry; he should've never done that to her. But he couldn't change it now. The only thing he could change was... nothing.

Nothing in between their friendship, their connection. That's what Camille wanted, that's what he wanted as well. To change nothing.

"So..." a muffled and very high voice came from somewhere beneath them, "that means you guys broke up?"

"Lydon!" she gasped at the same time Ethan coughed the smoke out of him in awe.

"Were you listening this whole time?" Ethan said as she choked on her laughter.

"I mean," he shouted, "I was gonna say something but then you both got so fucking teary I didn't want to mess it up so..."

"Oh my God, Ly, fuck you!" but her laugh didn't let the bitterness show.

After a few minutes of just trying to stop laughing, Ethan felt like he should probably answer the question.

"Yes, Lydon, we broke up," he said in a soft tone.

And when they turned to look into each other's eyes, they were both smiling.

 

"Where's the kid?"

"I thought you might know that," Hotch told Derek, "the rest of us are all in the common room; it's just him missing."

That was weird, Derek thought. He didn't believe it was even possible for the kid to have slept twenty-four hours and not wake up to reunite with them. And he'd answered the text, he remembered, so that proved he didn't sleep through it. Maybe they should have checked on him the day before, he thought. He shouldn't have let Hotch dissuade him.

Hotch was actually having similar thoughts. He was thinking whether he should have sent someone to check on his younger agent after they had wrapped the day. Even if it was only to see if he was asleep. But there was nothing he could do about it now. And it wasn't even that late; Spencer probably just lost sense of time and took too long in the shower or something.

"It doesn't matter," he said because they were in one of the internal common rooms, and they had to get back to the station, "his room is on the way; we'll just knock, let's go."

Derek didn't have to be told twice. He walked to the nearest hallway, knowing it was the way to room six, and the opposite from which he was coming. The hotel made a horrible mistake during the reservation; their rooms were further away than in most of the hotels they visited. The closest one to Spencer was Rossi, but he was already following them from the common room. The closest one to Derek was Emily, and they had arrived together that morning.

"You think he slept in?" she asked, unconvinced.

"I think it's useless to assume otherwise until we know for sure he's not in his room," Hotch answered.

JJ's room was the furthest and more secluded. Yet, she had been the first one to arrive that morning, even before Hotch, whose room was closest to the exit and therefore had to make his way in the opposite direction to get to the common room.

In his worry, Hotch had unconsciously beaten Derek to the wall; they had both been walking pretty fast. Faster than their team, who were just now reaching them. Door Six of the blue section, because, yes, it was that confusing. Hotch didn't hesitate for one second before he knocked firmly.

When the door opened, the team took a step back. They couldn't help it. What else would they do? It was just like when you had a sip of a drink thinking it was going to be your favorite soda, but it was something entirely different. Your mind was already expecting a flavor, and when you got another one, it was immediately perceived as poison. It wasn't a bad flavor; it was just not what you were expecting.

Even Hotch was left wordless.

"Uh... Pardon me," he mumbled, "I must've had the wrong door."

The man—a tall, imposing man, full of scars and tattoos, with long hair and a beard, half-asleep and wearing only boxers—yawned.

"Yeah, man, no problem," he said easily, and he shut the door in their faces.

The silence prolonged among the team for more than a few seconds. They didn't move a muscle; they just stared at each other, frowned, and examined the number on the door.

Hotch took another step back and was about to ask Morgan if they had the right number. He didn't need to say the question out loud; as soon as Derek's eyes said "yeah, man, it's six," Hotch stepped forward and knocked again, more intensely this time. His frown was pronounced, and his stare could freeze someone in seconds. He was ready to say something like "excuse me, I think you've got the wrong room."

But the person opening the door this time was Spencer. He was almost fully dressed, his hair was wet, and he was tying his tie.

"Yeah, I know, I know," he said rushed and apologetic, "I'll be there, just a second."

He ran to the other side of the room to finish with his tie and start putting on shoes, leaving the door wide open. The room wasn't small, but the door's angle allowed them to have a clear view of the whole space. They tried not to look like they were staring, but... well.

"Are you planning on, you know, getting up?" he teased the man.

"It is a crime for me to be awake at any time before noon."

"Of course it is," Spencer rolled his eyes.

They observed in silence. The guy from before was inelegantly laying on the unmade bed. He seemed to have fallen asleep. Spencer finished with his shoes and grabbed his bag before sprinting to the door.

"Okay, okay. I'm ready, let's go."

He closed the door behind him and walked rapidly towards the exit. It took him a minute to realize his team wasn't following. They were still frozen at the door. The most surprised was perhaps JJ; her eyes were comically wide open. Emily looked like she was trying hard not to laugh. Her smirk was visible, but she wasn't looking at Spencer; instead, she was watching the faces of the rest of the team. Derek should close his mouth before a fly got in, and Hotch's look was just giving off a vibe of "I did not need to see that."

"What?"

The team looked even more incredulous after the question. Morgan was the one to speak.

"What?" he echoed, "pretty boy, you have a man in your bedroom."

"Oh, yeah, that's Ethan," he said, as if that solved the whole issue.

"Who's Ethan, Spencer?" Emily inquired while leaning on the wall, her eyebrows raised, an obvious dirty look on her face. JJ smacked her, but Emily didn't lose the smile.

"He's an old friend," Spencer responded easily, not at all uncomfortable. In fact, it was a little nice to see Derek more uncomfortable than him, for once.

"Oh, so that's how the youth calls it nowadays, huh?" Rossi mocked, making Emily laugh.

"Didn't we need to leave early?" Spencer groaned. Hotch took pity on him.

"Yes, that's true. C'mon, guys, let's get to the precinct."

The team obeyed, and they started walking, passing next to Spencer and giving him awed looks. "This is not over," Emily told him, and the topic was postponed for the moment. Needless to say, no team member would forget about it, so Spencer didn't hold any hope for this going away anytime soon.

 

What do you do in New Orleans? A quick Google search would suggest a few art museums and good restaurants. But Spencer sits in a jazz bar he knows is infested with criminals. Even though he's sure these people's connection with the Affluence is minimal, since Ethan wouldn't be here if it were, he can still smell people's bad business from miles away. It's still pretty opulent; he's wearing his best suit, and he can barely keep up with the rest of the tables.

No one bothers him because he's in the back, and he ordered a really expensive whiskey. He hasn't stopped smoking since he got there. He's new, and everyone knows that, but no one comments on it because, for once, he's wearing the ring on his finger that indicates he's part of something else.

Maybe these people don't know he's Spencer Reid. Alec's kid. Member of the Six Underground Kids. The heir to his key, to his fortune. A key people have already tried to kill him for. They don't know that because they don't interact with the Affluence's net, but they still know a ring like that means business. They know Spencer's not just a twink that took the wrong turn.

So he smokes and he drinks in the dark place, and when the music stops and everyone claps, he's already feeling a little hazy. He's not used to drinking anymore, much less to smoking. But maybe he wishes he'd smoke and drink if he would just stop what he does instead. The single ring on his finger feels uncomfortable; he used to wear one or two on each finger; now he can barely bear a single one.

When Ethan looks at him, Ethan knows.

They haven't seen each other since they were seventeen years old. So much has happened since then. Case in point, Ethan has a beard. But when they look into each other's eyes, they can see their souls like they could years and years ago. Spencer knew how this would go. He'd planned it exactly; he knew there wouldn't be warm greetings, just desperate touches. They wouldn't acknowledge the time passed; they'd just fall into their old dynamic like the day before they were living together, seeing each other every day. And what Ethan says is not a warm greeting; it's not a greeting at all.

"You relapsed," is the first thing that comes out of his mouth when he sits in front of Spencer at the table.

Spencer doesn't look him in the eyes, but he obviously wasn't trying to hide that from him; he couldn't have. Not from Ethan.

"It wasn't my fault," he argued, but it was. He was the one to steal the bottles. He couldn't blame Tobias because he knows the reason he's so helpless has nothing to do with the couple of doses Hankle administered and much more with Spencer's history with similar drugs.

"It's okay," Ethan said, because he never got mad at Spencer for that stuff. Spencer still felt the need to explain.

"It wasn't voluntary," when he took the cigarette to his mouth, he realized his hands were shaking, "I was drugged during..." his voice died.

After a while, Ethan just knew he wasn't going to continue. "Let's go back to my place."

Later, when the clothes are long forgotten on the floor, and Spencer traces Ethan's tattoos with his fingertips like they're precious and delicate, Spencer can finally say that he doesn't regret missing the plane.

And they'd never done this, but it feels familiar, like it was meant to happen. Maybe once, when they were much younger, they went far, but they didn't go all the way. Not like this. Ethan makes a joke about it while he lights a cigarette.

"Finally finishing what we started on the cruise of '97."

Spencer laughs. A simple thing he's always missed is smoking inside. There was something personal about not worrying about bothering others, about having ashtrays in every corner of the house. Like Ethan at that moment. He was smoking in his own bed, and he didn't care that when he blew the smoke, it landed right on Spencer's face because he knew Spencer liked it.

As the night passed, Spencer felt something in his stomach; grief, perhaps; at the thought of how much sooner he could've had this. This moment, where all the dark thoughts in his head turned off just at the feeling of Ethan's hands on him, he waited too long for this; it was better than drugs.

"You're living among profilers, S, they'll know," Ethan was sure of that; Spencer... not so much.

"I know how to lie."

"I knew as soon as I saw you, and I don't work for the FBI."

"It's different," he kept shaking his head.

"How?"

"You were looking, they never are," Spencer sat to take the cigarette from Ethan's fingers and take a drag, "and you know me better. I can't lie to you."

"I don't know..."

"Look, I'm not trying to say I'll stay like this, alright? I'll get clean again, just... I'll do it on my own."

Ethan smoked in silence for another while. Finally, he put down the cigarette and looked at Spencer in the eyes.

"So what do you need from me?" it wasn't meant as a 'what do you want.' It sounded like 'I'll do anything you ask for without asking questions'. Pure devotion, Spencer wasn't used to hear that tone directed at him, this time not only his hands were shaking, but his body, his soul, and even his voice.

"Just help me forget. Will ya? Just for tonight."

Ethan moved one leg over Spencer's hips to sit directly on him. Spencer's back shivered like he had been submerged in cold water, but it burned at the same time. Ethan's lips were very close to his ear when he spoke.

"Just for tonight."

 

"I hate to be the one to say this, but am I the only one that's expecting another body?"

"Don't jinx it, Emily," Spencer warned. They were back at the conference room, no one had forgotten about the Ethan incident, but it was successfully put aside as they worked in the case for the day. It had been so long, much longer than what they were used to take on cases. No new leads, they weren't even near to catch this killer. And it had been nearly two weeks.

"It is strange that he hasn't killed again," Rossi agreed.

"Well, we can't sit here until he does," Derek said, "what else can we do?"

A beat.

"How was Florida, Agent Vitale?" Hotch stepped in.

"Terrible, I hate Florida."

Bella sat unceremoniously on a couch in the corner of the room. She didn't contribute much to the conversation, mostly letting them do their jobs by themselves, but Hotch had asked if she'd consult with them, and she immediately agreed. Spencer couldn't turn down that voice that told him if this was about him in the Affluence, it was probably about the Underground Kids as well. Bella wanted to help, because she knew what kind of people were after Spencer in the past, and she didn't want that to happen again, not if she could do something to help.

"He means the crime scene," Spencer clarified. He knew Bella knew, and Bella knew he knew. She was just a little shit.

"Oh, that. Nothing Special. This Thompson guy had business all over the country. Mostly armament. The lock was forced, he was tortured and killed, then cleaned and displayed."

"The unsub doesn't bring anything to the house, he uses what he finds there," JJ pointed.

"Um... not quite," Spencer remembered, "he brings a knife. None of the houses had any missing or bloodstained. He uses what's in the house to clean them, and he brings his own staging, meaning..."

"Meaning what?" Bella teased.

"I don't know," Spencer admitted.

"Why is he torturing the victims, if he's methodic, and he wants to call Reid's attention, why torture them?" Morgan rubbed his eyes.

"He's unstable," Emily said, "he killed the girl out of impulse, and he had to move states, do you think he'll go back to Las Vegas?"

"Why is he changing states so much if he wants Reid's attention?" Dave noticed, "why make yourself harder to catch?"

"He didn't want to be discovered until he finished something," Hotch guessed, "a series of murders. The two killings in New York were product of his mind losing touch with reality, he's devolving..."

"Which means we can't trust he'll follow the same M.O. he has been using, he's becoming desperate, and as he does, he becomes careless," JJ said.

"And that's how we catch him," Rossi finished.

Spencer wasn't so sure, "what if the torture means he's looking for something?"

That earned an interested look from his team, and recognition out of Bella. "You don't mean..."

"What if he wants the key?" Spencer continued.

"How would these victims know anything about where you keep the key, Spencer?" Bella tried to reason.

They consequently had to explain to the team what exactly was The Key. It was complex, because it didn't make much sense if you overthink it. The amounts of illegal money the Affluence handles can't be stored in a bank, that would be way too suspicious. So the Affluence created its own money management. Your personal signet token worked like your credit car, and the central took care of moving the money for you. The ring was made to wax seal any payment you made. All registers were physical, all payments cash. Unhackable.

"What if someone steals your personal Signet Token?" Emily asked.

"You do the same thing you do if your credit card gets stolen, you call the central and it becomes invalid."

"And someone has to remember every single invalid seal all the time?" JJ raised her eyebrows.

"No one really steals Signet Tokens, JJ," Spencer appeased, "for the same reason no one tells the world about the Affluence, for the same reason no one breaks the truce: Rules."

Derek scoffed. "Forgive me if I can't believe a society full of criminals can have such respect for Rules."

"You'd be surprised," Bella warned, "Rules in the Affluence are more respected than any other kind of law. The values and morality are distorted, yes, but if you break The Rules... you don't want the consequences. They respect The Rules because they are already criminals. They're morally questionable people and they're savages, without rules-"

"They'd be just savages," Spencer finished, and in his voice, he hears Alec's. And he knows Bella does too.

After a moment of silence, the team kept going.

"So what's the key, exactly?" Emily pushed, "I heard Skyler mention it, I didn't remember to ask you."

"A way to enter," Spencer said, suddenly remembering the point of the conversation, "a free pass to enter the vault and take as much out as you want. No one really uses it with their own vault, not even if you want cash for something. But here's the important bit: The Rules allow you to access the vault with the key, even if it's not yours. There's nothing the owner can do, the person who has the key has the right to answer."

Hotch's face was comically contorted, for a man who didn't show much emotion, he looked outraged, "why?!"

"Oh, just those little things the Affluence does to keep everyone on edge," Bella replied, squinting and smiling with fake affection.

Emily couldn't resist a little chuckle. "So, the problem is Reid's key?" she asked.

"Not exactly," she continued. "See, I have a key, Spencer has a key, everyone with a personal signet token has their own key. Spencer and I have had our own keys since we were thirteen... the problem is that Spencer has our mentor's key."

The faces of the team changed. "I dare to say that we're talking about a different type of wealth here," Hotch ventured.

"Oh, trust me, we are," Spencer confirmed.

"He's among the most powerful people of the Affluence," Bella explained.

"We mention this mentor a lot," Rossi cut in, "and yet we've never heard his name."

For the record, you could say that Dave did not resent this mentor. And since we're clarifying that sort of thing, Hotch didn't either.

"I don't want to tell you his name," Spencer sang, "because you'll tell Penelope to look him up behind my back like you did with all the other names I've dropped-"

"Tell me the name, Reid," Hotch barked, shutting Spencer up immediately.

"Alec Sinclair. But for all I know, he's dead."

The team exchanged looks.

"I think we're gonna need to know a lot about what happened," Derek said apologetically, "if we suspect this has to do with his key then... he's an important part of the story..."

Hotch looked at JJ, and she understood in a beat. The silent order had not gone unnoticed by anyone at the table, except for Spencer, who apparently found the table very interesting and wasn't looking up.

"Spence, do you want to talk somewhere more private?" JJ said softly.

Spencer looked up to find the exact same look from his whole team. Bella was raising her eyebrows at him, as if this was a joke they'd tell later. Maybe they would, but right now, Spencer didn't feel like joking; he felt a little betrayed. JJ was using that voice, the one she used with the victims, or the victims' families. The voice she used when there was difficult information she had to get out of someone one way or another.

Despite himself, Spencer nodded. JJ led him to the spare office near the conference room, the same place Hotch had taken him when he had freaked out the day before. The conference room waited until the door was closed to keep talking.

Bella felt a little out of place without Spencer there; she didn't know these people, and now she had to interact with them by herself. She had no trouble doing so, but it did feel strange.

"Call García," Hotchner said.

Morgan raised his eyebrows. "To tell her what?"

"To look up Alec Sinclair."

 

The van exploded, and suddenly Ethan was alone. He was sure he was dead for a solid minute. He couldn't hear a thing, and he couldn't feel his own body. His vision was just the fire that led to the explosion, and all he could think of was "great, I'm in hell."

But then his hearing started to work again; now he heard sirens approaching, and after taking a second to be glad he wasn't in hell, his second urgent thought was "shit, Spencer."

He got up. He was sure his body would develop some impressive bruises, but nothing was broken, and he could easily walk without getting dizzy. Everyone else was unconscious. He spotted Camille with a bad cut on the side of her head; Lydon wasn't even facing him, but he could see his chest moving. Bella was coughing, starting to wake up; Maeve's face was covered in smoke, but Ethan couldn't spot any blood coming off her.

Ethan would've thought out of everyone Spencer would be the one to remain unconscious. But no, he was awake.

"It's okay, you're fine," Ethan said, moving his hands to put pressure on the wound; it was bleeding again. Spencer screamed like Ethan was the one who'd tortured him, but he had to stop the bleeding; Spencer had already bled a lot that night.

Realistically, Ethan knew Spencer shouldn't survive this. He was dehydrated, starved, tortured, and really hurt. Ethan hadn't cried in a long time, but when Spencer's blood slipped through his fingers like it was playing a joke on him, his eyes got teary.

"Please... Please just... stop," Spencer's words were slurred; he was giving his best to pull Ethan's hands out of his wound. He scratched desperately at his arm trying to hurt him, but Ethan could barely feel it; Spencer's strength was almost nonexistent.

"I know," he whispered, and if a sob followed, no one would know, "I know, but you'll bleed out."

"Please..."

Ethan then he switched to screaming, "Bella! Bella wake up!" It sounded more like a howl than a human voice, but he kept going because Bella was moving, "Bella please!"

"You're hurting me," Spencer kept sobbing.

"I know, shh, I know. It's okay, you're gonna be fine."

"Please... Dad... You're hurting me."

Oh.

Spencer wasn't even there. Spencer really thought Ethan was hurting him; he thought Ethan was his father, and he thought Ethan was hurting him. The sirens were louder by the second.

"Ethan," Bella finally rasped behind him; her eyes were red, and she had a big burn on the side of her neck. Ethan almost gasped in relief. "Ethan, the cops..."

"We can't do anything about it," he knew; he was hearing the sirens, but they truly couldn't do anything.

"What are we going to do?" Bella cried.

"I don't know," they sat in silence next to each other. Spencer still sobbed and whined, the others still unconscious, the sirens getting closer to them by the second.

This was it. They'd never see each other again. Spencer was going to die, and in his last moments, he believed Ethan was hurting him. Ethan and Bella were kids, just like the rest of them, but they were also somehow responsible for them. So Ethan and Bella sat next to each other while they waited for their sentence, as the sirens approached, they cried.

Ethan was awake on the ride to the hospital; Bella was as well, but they had taken her to a separate car. All the others were in ambulances. Despite the fact that he felt just fine, he was still admitted to the hospital; they must've sedated him, because the next thing he remembers is waking up in the white room.

"Hi, Ethan, right?" a man dressed in a black suit sat confidently in the chair next to Ethan's hospital room.

Ethan had never met this man in his life. He didn't know why the man looked like he owned the hospital, but it did nothing to scare Ethan. He took a second to look at the man.

"You work with Alec?" he asked, because revealing Alec's name wasn't dangerous anymore. Alec Sinclair was dead to the world; there was no body, and his heart hadn't stopped beating, but he wasn't alive anymore, and no one would hear about him ever again. Ethan would never see the man again. Now that he was sure he wouldn't see Spencer's mentor again, he could allow himself to hate him. He hated Alec Sinclair because that man was everything but stupid, and he had to know this was going to happen. Which means he chose to let Spencer alone, even when he knew he was going to get hurt, and nearly killed.

Knowing all that, and accepting that he hated Alec Sinclair, he still asked the man if he worked for Spencer's former mentor. If the man worked for him, then Ethan would trust him because he knew if Alec had a plan at all, it would be to help them all. But of course, Alec didn't have a plan; Alec didn't have much of anything anymore.

The man talked and talked. Ethan bit his tongue because he didn't want to tell a CIA agent to shut the fuck up. Ethan stared at the white door in the white room and didn't say a word. The room was small, but private and comfortable. The sheets smelled quite nice, and the medical equipment was almost fully removed; the only thing there was the IV fluids going into his arm.

No cop had entered, he hadn't been offered to call anyone, he had just been questioned. The man was, in fact, not working with Alec, and that's when Ethan's mouth shut for good. After a while, the man got tired and left.

The next time someone besides the nurses came in, it was a tall girl wearing a black suit and sunglasses. A bit ridiculous, if you ask him. Her hair was almost white, but the brown roots were starting to show. She looked like a collected individual, trying to pretend she was higher on the social scale than she actually was.

"Hi, Ethan," she smiled softly, "my name is Carol."

Ethan stood silent.

"Look, Ethan. You look like a smart kid," Ethan was, in fact, a smart kid, and he knew Carol must know he was a certified genius. Mainly because he had never mentioned his name, and both the man and this woman seemed to know it. "I think we're two smart individuals who know a lot about the world, so I don't think we should speak in codes, do you agree?"

Silence.

"And I think you know I am a CIA agent," she was right; he did know that, but that had less to do with him being smart and more to do with the fact that the other man had told him he was with the CIA. "And you know very well what kind of trouble you and your friends can get into if they track all of this mess to the Affluence..."

Ethan looked at her but still didn't say anything.

"But don't worry, my friend and I already made it pretty much disappear..."

Ethan frowned, "and what are you going to take in return?"

The woman smiled, looking very glad that she had finally managed to get words out of him.

"Like I said, you are a very smart young man, Ethan. You know, here at the CIA we are..." she gestured with her hands, looking in the air for the right word, "admirers," she decided, "of your work."

She met with silence, but she wasn't exactly expecting a response.

"You and your team... how had I heard on the net...? the Six Underground Kids? yeah, that was it. I heard incredible things of the tasks you complete together... But the fact that makes you and your friends stand up the most is..." she pointed to the nightstand, "that little pretty ring you all have... thirteen is really young to be truly a part of the Affluence, I must congratulate you..."

"Huh..." Ethan looked at the ring as well, "what is it, Carol? can't seem to get your own ring? looking for some spy children to stock the CIA's supply on the Underground Affluence?"

"I would phrase it differently, though," she didn't drop the smile, but she did take off her glasses, "I would say that the CIA is just eager to help you... I mean... Margo's death, Miller's... disinterest, and Alec's sudden disappearance? Looks like you were left all on your own."

She spoke slowly, pronouncing every syllable and every letter. She tasted the words in her mouth and played with them, then let them out with care and precision. She sounded like Ethan imagined a fox would sound while making sure to phrase a great scam as a dream deal.

"What are you offering here, agent?" Ethan cut, because the way she danced with words was just annoying. And it wouldn't work on him anyway.

"I'm offering you; and your team, of course; the opportunity to complete similar tasks to the ones you are used to... but with a slight... let's say... change of management," she smiled, big and white, like a crocodile.

"Change of management," Ethan echoed, pressing his lips to suppress the smile, "sorry, Carol, I'm not working for the CIA."

"I see," she sighed and relaxed her posture. Ethan recognized the way she stopped the fight, like she realized she wasn't going to convince him, and part of her act dropped. It was stupid, Ethan thought, he would've been more willing to hear her if she had never pulled such an act in the first place, she sounded much more appealing when she smiled and said, "would it change anything if I told you than two of your friends already signed?"

"No, it wouldn't," he apologized. "But I'd love to know who you are talking about."

Ethan was not expecting Carol to answer because he knew it would be classified if he didn't want to join. Maybe if he'd said that it could change something depending on who had signed, but he didn't, he had already rejected the offer very clearly. But Carol evidently thought she could still change something because she answered. Well, she didn't know just how stubborn he could be.

"Isabella Vitale, and Spencer Reid are already among our lines," and without realizing, that agent had just revealed to Ethan that Spencer was alive and awake, "your team will have to separate, you know that, right Ethan?"

"I thought we may have to."

"Do you plan on living on the run?"

"I think I can do that fairly easily."

"We could help you," she insisted, "if only you'd join us... we could make it so that you wouldn't have to run..."

"I'm sorry, I don't think so."

"You think you can find help in your family? Ethan, you know that you can't keep contact with them any longer, or they would be in danger... and so would you, except we protect you..."

"Agent," Ethan had to stop her because for someone who had mentioned to him various times the fact that he was smart, she was treating him like an idiot, "I'm not working for the CIA," he repeated, louder this time. So loud that he made Carol turn to face the door, worried someone heard. Perfect, just as Ethan wanted.

"I'm not only not working for you, but also, you will protect me anyways," when Carol frowned at him, he elaborated, "two of my friends already agreed, they wouldn't have without making you promise that you would protect all of the rest," Carol looked at him like it was the first time she was seeing him, "am I wrong?"

A beat.

"No, Ethan, you are not wrong. And yes, we will protect you. I'm really sorry that you are declining our offer, but I will respect your word," she got up and walked to the door, putting her sunglasses back on, "the next time someone talks to you will be to accommodate you in a safe address far from here, thank you for your time," and like that, she stormed out.

"Oh, now you will respect my word," Ethan spat to the air once she'd left.

True to Carol's words, he was soon being taken to a nice location far from there. The only thing he got to keep from his belongings were the Affluence rings and a wooden box that he was told was a gift from Bella. He had opened it only once he was alone at the nice house on the outside of the city.

A gun, some medals, a phone, and... pictures. A lot of pictures, of all of them. Camille and him sitting on a rock in the middle of a stream. There were the six of them on a fancy palace, dressed in elegant clothes. There was Spencer's face comically close to the camera. One of just Bella, sunglasses, and a grape-flavoured cigarette in her mouth. One of Lydon facing away from the camera, sunglasses on as well, an untied tie, the belt and button of his jeans opened and lowered the furthest they went without showing anything. Ethan knelt behind him and wrote with a dark marker on his lower back, "Ethan's boy." At the side you could peek Maeve and Spencer laughing maniacally.

The only one that didn't contain any of them was a sunset in the mountains, Ethan recognized it as a photo Maeve had taken herself with the camera she carried everywhere. She was always the designated photographer, even though Ly always had a camera as well, but Ly mostly recorded, Maeve only photographed. Thanks to Maeve and Ly, their lives would be eternal.

On the back of the sunset, in Bella's writing, it read: "Spencer, Maeve, and I are still together. Cam and Ly were taken to different states. Stay strong E, we'll meet again."

He could almost hear Bella's voice in the black ink. He tried to evoke good memories, the pictures helped. But when he thought about them, the first thing he saw was Bella's dirty face and Spencer's mouth covered in blood. Every time he closed his eyes he saw Camille and Lydon unconscious on the floor, Maeve bleeding... He watched his hands and he saw blood. He heard Spencer's screams... pleading him to stop... you're hurting me... please.

That was the last memory they made together. That awful moment of pain and suffering, that was the last thing they would cling to, forever. Or until they met, as Bella said.

He hadn't in a long time, but that night, Ethan sat on his new bed, hugged the picture of a sunset, and cried.

The only thing he got, nearly five years later, was a text message. He had picked up the bad habit of charging the phone and keeping it on, he guessed that was the idea, after all. The text only said, "Spencer, Maeve, and I are no longer together," that was it. Like the words on the sunset picture were written the day before, and not many years in the past.

He didn't respond to the text, but he heard a lot about Spencer from then on. After a while, he started to hear about other people too, and so then, nearly two years after, he responded to the text with one of his own.

"Ly and Cam found each other," the text was never answered, but Ethan knew it had arrived at its destination.

The next time he used the phone was after seeing Spencer.

Seeing him, touching him, kissing him. Like he was real. Like he was more real than he had ever been before.

"You know Spencer's phone number?"

"I'm glad to see you've missed me," Bella cracked down in laughter, but after that, they chatted like they used to. Ethan got to tell all the dirty secrets, and Bella stated that it was gross to think that way about Spencer, but she was glad that they had finally finished what they started on the cruise of '97.

"I made the same stupid joke."

"Seems like we haven't aged a day."

"Seems like, seems like..."

Ethan knew little about what was happening states away from him, the first night into his new home, when he laid in bed crying. But even if Ethan didn't know, the events developed the same way. Two CIA agents stood behind a two-way mirror. One of them aspired greatness, if he used his coins wisely, he was soon to be named the director of the CIA. The other one was a woman who smelled glory on the finger she always wanted to wear on her hand. They looked inside the training room, serious and concentrated, like only two minds at work could.

"Well, three out of six is really good," the woman said.

"It is," the man agreed, "and let me tell you," he leaned closer to the woman, but didn't whisper, he knew no one else could hear them, much less Ethan, whose sobs weren't audible across the country either, "I think we got the best three."

The woman smiled as well.

 

According to Penelope's search, Alec Sinclair was a dull, boring guy. And ten years ago he had died in an unfortunate accident.

"That's because the life you're seeing is a screen. He plays the role well. He has a credit card and he uses it to buy the stuff a normal guy would buy, he made it look like he held a normal job, he visited one of his locations once or twice a week just to say hi to the neighbors, he owned a cat. Nothing about the life you can research would show any weird activity..."

"Uh... Sorry who am I speaking to?"

"Oh, right, sorry. Isabella Vitale. You can call me Bella though."

"Ooh it's you! Finally I get talk to you!"  Penelope said excited.

Bella laughed, "I was actually looking forward to talk to you too," she said, "I hear you are The Black Queen..."

A sharp inhalation was heard from the speaker, but Bella didn't drop the smile.

"What is it with you and your people knowing things and just... spilling them like beans all over my fake illusion of safeness?"  but Penelope didn't sound upset, she was more nervous than angry.

"That's surprisingly not the first time I get that exact accusation."

"So you're good with tech?"

Bella smiled even wider, "I can show you the CIA's way around their files, if you're interesting."

"Oh. My. God. Isabella Vitale, we are going to be best friends."

"I'm sorry to interrupt..." Hotch hesitated, "whatever's happening, but Agent Vitale was just explaining something to us."

"Every time you call me Agent Vitale you add two to my age," she joked, but she went back to her explanation regardless. "I was saying that I don't think Alec's dead. I mean, it's a possibility, of course, but it's just not like him..."

"What, dying?" Morgan raised his eyebrows.

"I think he picked up that something big was coming to crush him, and he passed the ball to Spencer and ran away."

"That's not like the man you just described," Rossi noticed, "you said he was brave. The profile doesn't fit the kind of man who would waste all the time invested in his biggest creation just to dispose of it because something was coming."

Instead of responding, everyone just stared at him, and then he realized that he was talking about a bunch of conditioned kids spies.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean..."

"No, it's okay," Bella said, "it's true, we were his biggest creation. He worked hard making us from scrap. He raised us the way he needed, he shaped us to fit his mold. And you're right, he wouldn't just throw that away because someone was after him... But I still don't believe he's dead; I just think something else happened that I'm not aware of."

Hotch didn't want to point out that maybe the reason Bella didn't want to believe Alec was dead was exactly for that reason; she didn't want to believe he was dead. She had somehow seen him as a parental figure, just like Spencer had as well, and as much hatred as she was pushing out of her voice, that much hatred had to be a lot of love before it transformed.

He thought he needed to handle the situation with more care and empathy than he normally would. He had to remind himself that he was not only working with deeply trained CIA agents, he was also working with traumatized children that would obviously generate untreated trauma responses, and they were probably not even aware of that. Bella's next words served as the reminder he totally didn't want of the crappy situation, making his heart clench, even if Bella's voice was as relaxed as the warm day outside.

"I just can feel him watching me, even now," she said, as if that explained why Alec Sinclair just had to be alive, "I feel like everything I do, he's just looking, and taking notes for when he gets to lecture me about all the things I'm doing wrong..."

Before anyone could respond to her, two men walked into the conference room. They all found that they already knew one of them. It was the man with the beard who had come out of Spencer's hotel room; he now wore a white t-shirt with the words "jazz and sex" in red. The other one was a skinny man with afro hair and rather opulent makeup.

"Well, well. Came here looking for bronze and found gold," the man with the beard spoke first, "Bella Vitale."

"Same one," the girl said, wearing a smile just as big as the one she gave Spencer when she first hugged him on the streets of New York, "I'm glad you got my text."

The team looked from one to another like a chess match, not interrupting with the only purpose of profiling the conversation.

"I always get your texts," he smirked naughtily with his tongue very obviously pushing his cheek from the inside, "especially if they contain Spencer's hotel and room number."

Derek's jaw was the one that dropped the fastest. But nearly all of them followed suit, Emily just raised her eyebrows, looking like she was a second away from cracking a laugh.

Who Emily knew as Skyler Everly looked between the two of them squinting, slightly interested. "So you guys finally finished that cruise from '97-"

Barely letting him finish, Bella and Ethan yelled at the same time, "I made that same joke!"

Notes:

i have to be honest with you guys, "stay strong, E, we'll meet again" broke me.

anyways please do tell me what you think. I feel like my quality of writing is going up and down like a roller coaster, at first i didn't like how this chap was going, but the end seems better for me. and i'm having trouble writing next chapter cause i feel like i write like shit.

my promise for next chap: nothing. I don't know. this is actually the first time that i'm publishing without having the next chapter written. idk, i'll figure it out.

i love ethan. have i said it already? what do you think of his big entrance? what do you think the team's faces looked like when they found out? can you picture them as clearly as i can?

hotch being like, um excuse me but you're on my agent's room IS SO FUNNY TO ME LMAO

i love ethan, sorry, i just feel like i need to say that every once in a few words for it to get stuck in your heads.

also, we're finally finding out what happened after the first ever scene of this fic. isn't it exciting?

bella and penelope's friendship is something that i've been thinking about for a while, so i think i'll try to develop them more in the future.

speaking of future, i have no idea what comes in next chapter, but i warn you we're very few chapters away of them going to the crimson ball! finally, what started all this!

camille is such a deep character even if she hadn't had the time to tell us a lot about herself, she will eventually. I love hers and ethan's break up, because it was nice and harmonious, they just realized they didn't want to be together, they were better off friends.

and meanwhile ly on the pool, lmfao

anyways, see you next week i guess. keep going on the pinterest board, cause i add things all the time, you might find new shit. also i would love to use tumblr as a way to be able to tell you updates about this fic, like if i'm ever not able to post on time or whatever, but i don't know if you'd actually find that useful.

in case you want to step by, my user is 50044w44s

thanks a lot for reading! i love ya all, please tell me your thoughts <3

see you next week <3

one more thing real quick! how did you find the hozier exercise???

Chapter 13: Vigil

Summary:

As it turns out, no one was asleep.

TW:
-animal death at the beginning

 

The confusing transitions are fully intended, lmao I'm so sorry

Notes:

GUYS I'M UPDATING FROM THE HOSPITAL THE FFICTION WRITER'S CURSE IS REAL

i almost thought i wasn't going to be able to post, but i am. so here's this chapter that's not what we're expecting. and next chapter is not what we're expecting either. but i think the chapter after that is going to be the crimson gold ball FINALLY geez.

anyways, even though its not a long chapter and nothing really interesting happens i hope you enjoy it.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Vigil

(n). a period of staying awake during the night, especially to keep watch or pray; also used to describe a wakeful state during sleeplessness

 

"It's dead."

"But you're used to death, Spencer. Death's not bad, it's necessary."

Spencer didn't cry, but his eyes stung, and he was sure his nose was red. The cold kept his fingers numb, the snow underneath him served as a cushion for his knees. Alec was squatting next to him, and Spencer appreciated it, knowing how bad the older man's bones must be hurting in the cold.

"I tried to take good care of it," he promised, wiping his nose with his sleeve.

"You did a good job. It's not your fault. Dying was always its destiny; you bought him a few months more."

The bird in Spencer's hands was stiff and cold, colder than the snow underneath him. The black feathers formed a tragically good contrast with the white landscape around them. Alec's manor stood imposing a few hundred yards away from them. No Christmas decorations adorned it, just roofs covered in white. It was okay though; Spencer didn't want Christmas, he only wanted to be given a task to take his mind away from the dead bird. The horses waited patiently on the road; they weren't tied, but they knew not to go anywhere, waiting for their riders to return.

Spencer was recovering from a stab wound that had taken him out of the game for longer than expected. He had nothing to do until Christmas. Bored in the manor while the rest of the Six Underground Kids went on other tasks without him, he had picked up a hurt bird that landed on the roof one day while he was there smoking.

"There's beauty in death, Spencer. You're burying it; you're respecting its body even in death, that makes you honorable."

Spencer finished with the grave and put two big rocks over the disturbed dirt. Then he sat in silence, long enough for Alec to need to stand up, his bad hip not allowing him to be at Spencer's height anymore. They both kept a respectful silence until Spencer turned to look up at Alec from the floor. That's when the man understood talking was allowed once again.

"Do you want to keep going or should we go back?"

Spencer looked at the horses. The purpose was to have a long ride and bury the bird somewhere in the middle. They weren't far away from the house yet, and even though it was cold, it wasn't snowing at the moment, and Spencer had been wishing to be out of the house for a while.

"I wanna keep going."

They both stood up, and he accepted Alec's help to get back on the dapple mare. Alec got on his dark gelding before they cantered away, down the road.

 

Hotch glared at the photo in his hands with a burning look he would never allow in front of his team. But he needn't worry. Two days from then, he would be dressing in a suit that he didn't even know what looked like; he hadn't tried it on yet. He'd be walking shoulder to shoulder with high-profile criminals. When he shook someone's hand, he wouldn't know for sure what those hands were doing just hours before. Did those hands rape someone? Did they kill?

And he wouldn't be able to figure out, or do anything about it. When this was over, he'd have to shut up about all this, never mention the existence of the Underground Affluence again. That scared the hell out of him, but mostly it angered him. So when he looked at Alec Sinclair's picture in his hands, smiling like just a normal man with a normal job, he was sure he'd kill this man on sight.

He jumped a little, moving the papers in his hands. The sound was big and scary in the darkness of his hotel room. He tore his eyes away from the pictures and walked to the bathroom.

It was one of those moments when you feel that you haven't talked in so long that you're not sure you are able to produce any sounds. You have the urgency to try, but no one's around to hear you; you don't want to speak in the heavy silence that you have formed around you. For all he knew, he might've gone deaf.

But the fact that he'd been scared by the sound of the papers moving in his hands proved him wrong. That was a big lie he was telling himself right there. The truth was that he was jumpscared by his own thoughts. Never had he thought the way he was thinking about Alec Sinclair. He'd been angry, he'd been desperate, but this was on another level.

As he used his hands to wash his face with the cold water, he thought that wasn't enough to turn down the burning hate, nor to justify the trembling in his hands. The person who stared back in the mirror was him, but not quite. He didn't know how to explain the feeling, even to himself.

He went back into the room and checked the pictures again. Garcia's voice had been quiet and small on the phone when she told him she found a bunch of pictures for him to have a look at. Hotch suspected she'd seen something she didn't want to see. He hadn't found anything surprising in the pictures she'd sent him, so whatever it was, he could only guess she didn't share it. Maybe he should have brought it up, but he hadn't.

He felt like he was doing everything wrong lately. He watched his team; he saw the case board with no new leads; he answered Strauss on the phone every day, having to face the fact that no, they didn't have anything yet. He didn't know what to do. They were doing their best, yet it wasn't enough. Was it because of bad leadership?

If Dave were here, he'd be scolding him for thinking about this, for pitying himself instead of thinking of a solution. And Dave would be right; still, he didn't think of a solution. Not just yet.

He kept thinking about the man in the pictures. He figured he had had this hate in himself ever since he'd found out about Spencer's... complicated past. He'd been slowly growing a contempt for the man that was responsible for what Spencer had been through. But only now it was exploding because now it was different. Now he had a name and a face. With a name and a face, he could finally properly hate him. Not like someone would hate anything, not like someone would complain, "ugh, I hate cold weather," it was repulsion of a kind Hotch almost never felt before. He was extremely perturbed by the things they saw on this job, but that was still impersonal. Now it wasn't; it was very personal. This was Spencer. He knew Spencer.

And he could only guess how the others felt about it, but he would take a wild guess and say they weren't managing well either. So Hotch was at a loss; he didn't know how to encourage his team to work with cold heads and hearts when he himself couldn't just think coldly about this.

The phone rang.

"I'm sorry to bother you so late," it was strange; it lacked the emotion Penelope usually spoke with.

"It's not late," he pointed out.

"Sir, it's two AM."

He frowned. He actually had to put the phone down to look at the time. Penelope was right; it was actually past two. Hotch felt like it was barely midnight.

"What is it?"

"Two bodies were found,"  he jumped and started gathering his stuff, like he couldn't know why Penelope hadn't said that right away, instead of reminding him of the time.

"Why didn't I get a call from the police department?"

"Probably because they're still reacting. I have a few friends who were able to tell me about the matching in the murders right after the 911 call had been made. The units are still responding; everything is fresh. They're going to take a while to identify this as part of our case by themselves." Once again, the voice contained a monotony not typical of Penelope.

"You're a genius, García. Thank you."

He was expecting a: "yeah, I know, you're welcome." But he didn't get one; instead, he got a quick verbal nod and a worried goodbye. Hotch stopped her before she could end the call.

"García," he waited until he was sure she didn't hang up the phone, "Penelope, are you alright?"

A beat. A sharp breath roared on the speaker; Hotch's chest clenched because if García couldn't keep it together, what was left for him?

"I've been speaking to Bella," she confessed.

He waited for her to continue, but she didn't. Hotch wasn't sure what he was supposed to say about that.

"Okay..."

"She showed me how to get into Spencer's file."

"Oh," Hotch realized, "what haven't you said anything?"

Penelope sighed, "because I didn't like what I saw."

"Which was..."

"Barely anything. Some missions he went to, some injuries he's had. Some training program he was put into. But very vague, like he was classified even inside of the CIA..."

"Well," Hotch tried to reason, "he was a secret agent, after all. You see how they kept Agent Vitale out of existence, maybe they wanted to do the same with Spencer, they wanted him to be as invisible as possible... What can you guess based on the training and the missions?"

"Hotch, " she interrupted, "I have a list of targets."

It took Hotch a few moments to comprehend. "You mean..."

"People he's terminated."

"Okay," they stood there for a while, hearing each other's breathing. In the back of his mind, Hotch knew he needed to wake the team to go check the new crime scene, probably try to gather as many clues as possible before it was too late. But he was frozen in place, just like Penelope.

"Does it make you think any differently of him?"

No, it didn't. He of course knew that was a possibility, even if he hadn't stopped to think about it. But the question wasn't really for him, he recognized. "Does it make you?"

"No, I mean..." he could hear her shaking, "no. It just... I guess it just... it makes me angry."

"Yeah, me too."

"I think," she whispered. Hotch hoped he never had to hear such a poisonous sound come from such a bright person again, "I think I hate them."

"Yeah," Garcia had no idea how much he understood, "I think I do too."

"I never hate anything," she sobbed, "not this way. It scares me..."

For the third time, and not without sighing first, Hotch had to agree, "yeah," he said heavily, "me too."

He looked at the pictures, carelessly thrown on the bed after he had gotten up so suddenly.

"But if it doesn't make us think differently of Reid, then there's not much we can do but let it pass... We can't change it; it's in the past now."

"How can you say that so easily?"

"Saying things is really easy," Hotch chuckled, "it's harder to believe in them."

"Do you? Believe in them?"

"Not really. Not fully." He admitted. "But it's all we can do, Penelope. Just keep going, and hope one day we believe in them."

"And help Spencer,"  she added, like it was a crime not to.

"And help Spencer."

"Okay."

Emily's head was usually a dark, scary place full of disorganized thoughts and endless rambling. Not now, though. In that moment she had exactly three things going through her head, and nothing else. She wondered if everyone lived like this, with their heads so quiet and their ideas so neat.

The first thing was that she shouldn't be drunk. She really shouldn't be drunk at that moment. She wasn't on a break; she wasn't on a day off. She was actually on guard, and if Hotch ever found out she had been drinking, she'd be in big trouble. Not that she was too drunk; she was just drunk enough for her head to be quiet. But she could think clearly, and if she washed her face with cold water, she'd be good as new. She surely wouldn't even have a hangover, so she would be fine; no one would notice.

The second thing was that, despite all the times she'd hung out with the team after work, or the dinner parties, or the movie nights, she had never done this before. She was now lying on the floor of Derek's room, while he was on his bed, just the right amount of drunk, just like she was. There was a time, back when she first joined, when Emily thought she and Morgan would hook up. It seemed simple enough; neither of them was looking for a date or a relationship, similar ages and personalities. It was easy, convenient. They never did, surprisingly. It felt like they just postponed it long enough that they actually got to know each other as friends, and they were unable to be anything else.

Emily still appreciated Derek. He was great company, he was a great friend, and an excellent wingman. Even though they all hung out in bars all the time, no one but Derek liked to go clubbing the way Emily did. Now, drinking with him when they knew they shouldn't be, she thought that they were acting like kids. Sneaking into each other's rooms, drinking... maybe this case was affecting them more than they were letting on.

"My god..." Morgan mumbled, "it's two AM."

"Mmh..."

The third thing that was on her mind was, as always these days, Spencer. More specifically, Spencer and Skyler. She'd been the one to interview Skyler while JJ was still getting Spencer to tell her as much as he could without feeling so exposed to the team. She understood now what Spencer was talking about when he said Skyler was just a sad drunk. When Skyler came in with the guy named Ethan, she noticed that he was, in fact, sober.

She had been reluctant to believe Spencer; her inner profile of Sky didn't seem to match with someone who could be sober... ever. But now she was inclined to believe that whatever profile they could put together regarding Skyler Everly would change drastically if Spencer were involved. Spencer had said "he'll do it because he'll want to." And that was exactly what happened. Sky had wanted to. He had sobered up and driven to a police station, run into Ethan on the way in, and answered the questions. Even if he had more than once rolled his eyes and responded sarcastically, he still cooperated.

"And you were with him?"

"Yes. I don't... I don't understand why this matters..."

"If this person tried to hurt Spencer, there's a chance they'd do it again."

"There's a thousand people that wanted to hurt Spencer, I don't think you're hearing me, all he did from twelve to twenty was gaining enemies," he rested his head on his hands nervously, like he was trying not to explode, "and allies, but mostly enemies. He put himself in danger for a living."

"We're still going to check every possibility," she repeated, sighing. "And you got hurt that night?"

"I was stabbed."

"Are you used to being in those kinds of situations?"

He shook his head, rubbing his eyes like he was trying to erase a memory, "no... No. I never... Spencer was, he was trained and prepared and... but I wasn't. I wasn't trained, ever. That was the first and last time I was involved in something like that."

"And how did you get hurt?"

He wouldn't meet her eyes, and his leg was going up and down faster with every second, "I don't know. I just did. And wasn't this about Spencer, anyway?"

He was lying; Emily could tell that much. His charming attitude had dropped rather fast after the personal questions started, but it was okay; Emily knew he wouldn't stop answering. Because Spencer asked, and because he wanted to.

"Yes, I apologize, let's go back."

"Damn, a text from Hotch."

Emily was suddenly awake. She wasn't even sure if she had fallen asleep, but now she felt sobered up immediately. She'd almost forgotten she was in Morgan's room. She got off the floor, and she saw Derek doing it too.

"What does it say?"

Derek didn't think he was drunk. C'mon, a single bottle of wine between the two couldn't do enough for Hotch to notice, right? Derek needed it. He didn't usually drink to drown his worries, but this case was driving him crazy. All the secrets, and all the new people involved, all the complex rules of an ecosystem they didn't understand... he was tired. He wanted this to be a simple serial killer who had issues from childhood, with clear patterns and clear motives, and was easy to catch. That's what he wanted at the moment. He wanted to be able to go to the field, feel some adrenaline, catch the bad guy, and fly back home. He wanted to hug Garcia, who would tell them they did a great job, and he wanted to get invited to have dinner at Rossi's.

But he couldn't have that. Right now, he had to live with the dark hole in his chest full of fear because a sick son of a bitch was out there trying to... something, to Spencer. And the worst part was that the kid just wouldn't stay put. He'd gone to his room to check on him just after they wrapped the day, and again, he wasn't there. He didn't dare to go in, fearful of what he could find, but he had knocked more than once with no answer. Hotch had just told him that Spencer was answering texts and to leave him alone.

How the hell could he say that? There was a fucking killer after him. Leave him alone? That wasn't an option. Morgan was aware of the fact that he could be a bit overprotective in certain situations. But he didn't think this was one of them; surely, his worries were justified. If this unsub came for Spencer and no one was around, who would protect him? Spencer's blood would be on them because they weren't watching close enough.

There's also the fact that he's a trained spy since he was twelve, a voice in his head reminded him. Yeah, he kept forgetting that. It was funny, how such a great detail could slip his mind so quickly. He was coldly reminded every time by his brain of the fact, and he was surprised every time. So, yeah, he supposes it wasn't absolutely nuts from Hotch to trust Spencer on his own. But still.

"There are two bodies found, we think it's our unsub."

"Oh my god, let's go," she was already standing up, fixing her hair in the bathroom, and together they went out of the room at the same time, headed for the exit. On their way, they ran into JJ.

The room was comfortingly illuminated, and the soft sound of classical music played in the background. Rossi had a cigar in his hand and was sitting directly next to the open window, trying his best to keep all the ashes and smoke out of the hotel room. Sleep had abandoned him. He was used to staying up late and waking early; after years of bad habits, he felt immune to tiredness. But this night, in particular, nightmares were bugging his head.

He didn't usually have nightmares, and if he did, he was able to go back to sleep almost immediately, but he couldn't shake them this time. He didn't know exactly why, but he knew that he didn't want to risk it anymore, so he had gotten up to smoke.

He was a bit alone. He had considered going to the roof; Spencer was probably there, doing the same as he. He decided not to, simply because he didn't want to push Spencer enough for the kid to snap. And although it was 2 AM, and a good time for Dave to pop in and tell the kid to rest, he also knew Spencer had survived worse, and he'd be fine the next morning.

In the end, he had turned on some music on the crappy radio the hotel had to offer. He just didn't feel like being alone with his ghosts. The noise usually scared them away. What couldn't be scared away were his thoughts. There were plenty of them running around his head all the time.

His bigger thought at the moment was actually Gideon. He thought he understood. He wanted to get out; Dave had wanted that as well. When he first joined the team, Spencer didn't know him, but he knew Spencer. Gideon had told him about the kid since he had met him. He told Dave how brilliant the kid was, how hard the family situation had been for him, and how he desperately wanted to get him out.

It was obvious now, looking at it with different eyes. The kid was already out of his family, and out of high school. What did Gideon want to get him away from? At the time, Dave didn't give it a second thought, but now he realized. Gideon knew. He knew what Spencer was doing since he had gotten out of his family, he knew who was raising him, he knew what kind of stuff he'd been through, and what kind of future was probably awaiting him inside that world.

Gideon wanted to get him out of there; he even had gone far enough to ask Dave if he'd lend his house in case the kid needed somewhere safe to land. Rossi hadn't quite understood; he hadn't asked either, he just said yes. But eventually, Gideon seemed to realize that he could not pull Spencer out of that crap, and he did what he could. He'd made the kid a job offer, a ticket with no expiration date that he could use to get out when he needed it. And Spencer actually used it.

But Dave hadn't known any of this. For him, Spencer was just a topic that stopped coming up in their talks, like Gideon was a kid who just lost interest after a few unsuccessful attempts. And Rossi hadn't questioned it either.

Now, he didn't exactly blame himself for it. He didn't blame himself for not asking more, for not noticing the plot holes in Gideon's story; the truth was that it wasn't his business, and Gideon never talked enough about it to make Rossi truly interested or worried. So no, the blame wasn't on him, because he couldn't have known. But these memories still brought something dark in his chest.

It was born in his stomach, it went up through his bowels. It tangled itself around his lungs, and it squeezed his heart until he could almost feel it resting on his tongue. It was so heavy, and so loud. At a point where he didn't know anymore whether the one beating was his heart, or this dark parasite that inhabited his insides. That feeling was what caused the nightmares; he couldn't get rid of it even in his sleep; eventually, he had to sit up in order to breathe correctly.

Inside of his tight chest, there was still space for a little anger. It was difficult to determine to what it was directed. Gideon was the first thing that came to his mind. The fact that, knowing all this, knowing everything Dave knew now, he didn't fight harder to get the kid out. Logically, in his brain, he knew that Gideon was probably going to get killed or worse by very dangerous people if he did anything to touch Spencer and got caught. But his brain was foggy trying to expand his lungs, and the rage didn't go away.

Another bit of rage was directed at himself, not for not saving Spencer as a kid, but for the time he had wasted on disliking him when he rejoined the BAU. He guessed that he'd been hearing about the great Spencer Reid, the genius kid, for far too long to have his expectations high up. When he saw a skinny quirky kid that couldn't keep his hands still while talking, it was just not what he'd imagined. He saw the way he was mourning Gideon's departure, and he never recognized it as trauma, never thought how much he was actually counting on Gideon to keep him there.

Gideon wasn't just Spencer's mentor who left. Gideon was the only person that knew Spencer, who knew what Spencer had gone through. Gideon was the mentor who left him, after his previous mentor betrayed and abandoned him, after his other previous mentor betrayed and abandoned him. Not to even mention his father. Of course, Spencer was mourning it. That meant that from that moment on, he'd had to bear all the secrets by himself, he'd had to take them all on his own shoulders, no more help, no more support.

When Spencer said he wasn't sorry the team found out, Dave didn't believe him. Now he did, and he understood. It must've been eating him from the inside all this time.

It was past two, how late, but Dave didn't want to go to sleep. With all those thoughts, all those realizations and all those nightmares, he was almost glad when the phone rang. A text, he noticed. From Hotch.

JJ couldn't get Spencer's voice out of her head. Sometimes after a stressful day, she would lay in bed trying to sleep and her head would fill with the voices of the people she talked to the whole day. Like she was so dazed and overwhelmed from the day that she was processing it at night what she couldn't in the day. Like when you spend too long near a loudspeaker and when you're finally in silence your ears are still buzzing with noise.

So JJ wasn't sleeping; she was trying to read a book, anything to try and make Spencer's voice stop busting her ears. She could hear him clearly, like he was next to her, saying the same words that he'd said to her in the police station.

He'd spoken calmly, like he didn't have anything to hide, like he was just having a business interaction. JJ felt strange, like she was being interrogated, even though Spencer hadn't asked a single question. The things he'd explained haunted her.

"I was living on Alec's manor."

"Who took care of you?"

"Excuse me?" Spencer frowned.

"Who too care of you? You said that Alec was rarely in there."

But even after the explanation, Spencer kept frowning like JJ was speaking a foreign language.

"The place had food and a thousand things to do, no one needed to   take care  of me," he scoffed.

JJ had to bite the side of her cheek. "You were eleven, Spencer, of course someone needed to take care of you." But she didn't say that because she knew that Spencer's thinking wouldn't work like that. Some things, especially if they're learned in childhood, just couldn't get unlearned that easily.

"It doesn't matter, I wasn't much in the manor, either."

JJ didn't want to know more. She still asked. Spencer and her also talked about his general relationship with Alec. And the way he and his team worked. She hadn't had the time that night to brief with the team, but she'd have to, soon. She knew that the team was about to have a long conversation about Spencer with Spencer out of the room, and she hated, and needed it all at the same time.

"You just worked for him," she stated.

"Not just for him, we did tasks for some other people if they were his allies, and paid good money."

She hadn't meant to murmur, but she did, "Spence that's literally child exploitation."

"I got paid," Spencer smiled, like he knew what she meant, but didn't quite care, "I got paid more back then that what I do now working for the BAU."

She chose to ignore that. She tried her best to keep a straight face while Spencer told her how the training worked, and what kind of tasks they completed.

"You were all minors."

"I'm telling you I was a paid thief and assassin before I hit puberty and you worry we were driving before sixteen?" Spencer laughed now, and JJ realized it was valid. Her brain kept going to those simple things, why were you drinking? why were you driving? And ignoring the most disturbing ones, because she truly didn't want to have to deal with them.

Spencer told her about something called... what was it?

"Training weekends. We used to hate them, but also, sometimes they were fun. It was two days of intense training, physical or mental, and it was actually pretty creative. This one time we basically played hide and seek, we hid all separately and Alec's men looked for us, except the playing field was the whole state, we were in Vegas. That actually lasted more than two days," he said thoughtfully, JJ wondered when had this become an anecdote trading. She didn't interrupt him.

When she got the text from Hotch, she answered it before he had to call her to wake her up. She was awake, and she had been staring at the same page of her book for the last... wait, that wasn't right. When did it get to two in the morning?

Already dressed, she went into the hallway and walked. She knew her room was the furthest away from the exit, so she decided to go for the paths she knew the others would take. Unsurprisingly, she bumped into Derek. The surprising part was that Emily was there with him.

"Are you two drunk?"

"No!" Emily said defensive, "wait, can you actually tell?"

"We're not drunk," Morgan assured, "you headed out?"

JJ nodded, but she kept frowning at them, "you'll explain later, I hope you know," she warned.

"There's truly not that much to explain," Derek sighed as Emily nodded, "let's get the others."

They found Rossi already with Hotch in one of the common rooms; without saying a word they all walked the few steps to Spencer's room; it was on their way to the exit, so it made sense. Emily laughed and knocked when she noticed Morgan and Hotch taking a subtle step away from the door.

There was no answer.

"For fuck's sake, not again," Derek cursed.

But they needn't worry, behind them, Spencer's voice was accompanied by hurried steps.

"I'm here, sorry."

He wasn't alone, but the team couldn't be surprised anymore. Ethan was there, and so was Skyler and Bella. Skyler still held a lit cigarette, not seeming like he minded that he was inside a five-star hotel with carpeted floors.

"We were on the roof," Bella explained for them. The team kept walking with urgency and pretended not to hear Spencer opening the door to his room.

"Stay here," he was talking to Sky.

"I'm going back to my place..."

"No. I still want to talk to you. Sky, you're high, you have no phone, and you're far away from Everly Nights, or any other location in which you can stay..."

"What do you know? I could've bought new places."

"Did you?" he didn't wait for an answer, he seemed to know he wasn't going to get one, "stay here and we'll talk later, have my key."

The other one got in without much protest. And just like the team pretended not to hear him, they also pretended not to see the "you know what I'm going to say" look Ethan sent him, and the "you know what I'm going to answer" look Spencer gave back. And Ethan seemed to accept it, like it was such an old discussion that they didn't need to say the words anymore, just acknowledge they had it. Like they already knew the exact words the other would use, and they just played them in their heads until they hit tie once again.

When they were about to get to the SUVs, Hotch pulled Spencer out of the group.

"Agent Vitale was formally invited to the investigation," he told his younger team member, "Ethan is a civilian."

Spencer looked at him for a beat, like he hadn't even thought of that. Even though Ethan and him hadn't been in a task together for over a decade, he still fell back into the routine naturally; he hadn't thought about Ethan being a civilian because he never was.

"You're right. He knows, he won't go with us."

Hotch nodded, but he was aware Spencer didn't quite agree with it. Hotch assumed that Spencer was used to working with Ethan; he probably thought working with Ethan now would make things go much better. But even though this case was far from what they were used to, it was still an FBI case, and Hotch needed to proceed legally.

Spencer seemed to be right about Ethan knowing, because he didn't make an attempt to follow them into the cars; he was just talking to Bella about something, and then waved at her and Spencer while they were leaving. Something in Hotch's gut told him that neither Spencer nor Bella were going to keep many secrets from Ethan regarding the case. But as long as Hotch didn't see anything...

 

"in and out, easy peasy."

"Easy peasy my fucking ass," Lydon spat, "last time we did this, the garden was full of dogs."

"That's why we throw Ethan in first, and while they're eating him, we run inside," Bella joked.

"It's wonderful to be loved," Ethan said.

Stealing from a mansion was not something they usually did. They preferred to do this quick and quiet at events where the truce wasn't running. It was usually cleaner; no one wanted to make a big deal and disrupt the event. By the time someone was ready to make a big deal, the Underground Kids were far away from there. Private residencies were easier but had more consequences if you got caught. The hardest of the places to pull a robbery were public places that weren't a part of the Affluence. The Affluence folks were usually hyper-vigilant when they were somewhere they didn't belong, especially if there was any chance the police could get involved.

"There's no dogs," Spencer said. He felt the looks on him.

"Well, someone's in a mood," Lydon raised his eyebrows.

The others didn't say anything. It was true, he was in a mood. No specific reason, he just... didn't feel right. There was something bugging his head. A mixture of anxiety and sadness that he couldn't quite figure out. It didn't help that it was his first task after his few months off, confined in Alec's manor. His mind kept going back to the dead bird.

He'd spent the entirety of his time in the manor complaining about wanting to get out; now he was struggling to get back into his routine. He missed the mare, and he missed the dogs. Alec didn't have any dogs, but with how much staff they had going around, dogs were always wandering around the gardens. The owners brought them to play in the parks. There was this dog that had three puppies and lived in a broken wall near the back of the manor. He knew one of the cooks always saved leftovers to give them. Spencer played with them almost every day. The puppies took the habit to run after him and the mare when they cantered down the dirt road.

He missed them, strangely. Who knows the next time he'd see the manor, it could be months now. The last three times they'd spent from hotel to hotel, and this night they were in a random alley. That's how fucked up they were. Spencer kept thinking about the dead bird...

"You should sleep, Spence," Bella told him. Low enough for it to be private, but the others obviously heard, Spencer didn't mind.

"You kidding me, right?" he waved his hand around the alley, like showing her where they were, like showing her there was no way he could sleep. They were obviously keeping guard the whole night.

"You can lay your head on my shoulder and try to rest, I don't think any of us are going to sleep, so we can wake you up if anything happens."

Spencer shook his head, but he still rested his head on Bella's shoulder. The conversation of his team around him comforted him. He didn't participate again, but no one tried to make him, either. They all knew how to respect when it was not the time to fuck around. Even Ly, he could be insufferable and misplaced, but he shut his mouth at the moment, and let Spencer have his time.

He didn't sleep. They all spent the night watching over their shoulders, but it was a quiet night. The next day, they realized that they feared the task way too much; it was actually simple, and it went down perfectly. When it was over, Spencer breathed a little easier.

It was all coming back to him. He could do this; he was good at this. Maybe internally he was afraid he couldn't do the job anymore, and he was now realizing how stupid that thought was. He was actually good at this; he was the best; a stupid injury wouldn't take that away from him.

"Better?" Bella asked that night. The hotel room wasn't the most luxurious they'd been to, but it was alright. The window was open and Spencer was smoking seated on the frame. Bella had just come out of the shower, and was getting ready for bed.

"Yeah," Spencer side smiled.

"Good." And then she added, "don't let it happen again."

"Can't promise that," he laughed.

"Well, when you have a valid reason to doubt yourself just come to me, I'm pretty good at telling you when you're wrong."

"That you are, Vitale, that you are."

Notes:

no rambling cause i'm not feeling great and i just want to sleep and my arm with the IV hurts

i just want to spoil you guys that next chapter a new character will be introduced i know, I just keep making the plot more and more complicated i can't fucking help myself, from now on i'll concentrate on piecing things together instead of adding to the puzzle.

if you're still visiting the pinterest board you probably already spoiled yourselves the name and aesthetics of the character lol

have a wonderful week y'all

and by the way i'm totally fine don't worry, i'll walk out of here in the morning I was just extremely dehydrated, so don't forget to drink water, i'm fucking serious.

see you next week <3

Chapter 14: Dépayasement

Summary:

TW
-dead bodies etc
-addiction
-other violent things that are that way in canon, idk i'm so tired

Notes:

guys, uni is kicking my fucking ass, updates will have to be slowed down.

if you want my advice, don't get into engineering.

but for real, idk if i'll make it for next week, i will work on it, but i can't promise anything. its so bad, send help.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Dépayasement

(n.) origin: french. when someone is taken out of their own familiar world into a new one.

Spencer sat in silence. He had been sitting in silence for the past hours. And even though he was starting to get tired, he knew there was no way anyone there could break him.

"Come on, kid. What are you? Thirteen?" the officer tried again. He met with a gaze that was much older than thirteen, but the kid couldn't be more than fifteen. He'd said thirteen in an attempt to get the boy to correct him. That was something kids did, didn't they? They didn't want to be perceived as younger than they actually were.

But the boy stayed silent.

"Point is: you're a minor, you'll hardly get into any trouble. If only you'd tell me what happened. Or your name, or your parents' phone number... anything," he nearly begged.

Another moment of silence. The officer was impressed. The kid had been there for six hours, and he hadn't even made a phone call. Something smelled really bad. He was starting to fear this was something bigger. The way this kid looked... he knew officers in service who had looks like that. And the blank face he was obviously keeping on purpose... He was clearly trained.

"I think you'll find that you're wasting your time with all this animosity. You see, your friend already talked to us, but we really need you two to match stories..."

The boy actually scoffed at that. The next second, his mask was back on, but in only that sneer, the officer knew that he wasn't going to trick this kid. In fact, what the kid was thinking was right; the other girl hadn't said anything either. Her face held the same contented expression, and her mouth hadn't even twitched in the six hours the kids had been sitting in the rooms.

The officer had seen adult criminals losing their minds over a few hours of isolation, and these two kids were just as peaceful now as they were when they were first detained. He knew the clock was ticking; the kids hadn't been alone when they were caught. Whoever was with them - other kids, by the looks of it - had already had time to get help, and soon he wouldn't be able to speak with these kids at all.

"This can't be comfortable," he said, pointing to the cold chair and metal table, "have you had anything to eat? Has someone got you anything to drink? Hey!" he screamed at the door, "this is a kid, goddammit, it's been six hours already, bring him something to put in his stomach."

But in the screams, he had missed something. The kid had talked. "What did you say?" he begged. He couldn't believe he'd missed the first words the kid had let out, just for his stupid act of screaming at the door. If the kid didn't repeat himself, the officer would have to go back to his desk and hit his head on the table multiple times.

But the boy did repeat himself.

"Five hours, forty-three minutes, and sixteen seconds," he rasped more clearly this time, his voice still hoarse from the long silence.

"You have to be kidding me," the officer mumbled. But the kid was back to his mask and his silence, and the officer could just sigh and get up. "I'm sorry. I can't do anything to help you if you don't want to talk."

But the next hour, after spending some useless time with the girl, that resulted in more silence, he was back with the boy, repeating his strategies.

"And I bet there's someone out there that's really worrying for you..."

He didn't get to finish his sentence, because the door opened.

"C'mon, kid," the man coughed, "let's go home."

He was tall and imposing, but he also wore a cane and limped ever so slightly. He smelled of expensive whiskey and tobacco, and he was sure the suit he wore was worth more than the officer's house.

"Excuse me, who are you?" the man ignored him. The kid had already stood up and gone to him. The man had a hand on his shoulder, and when they walked out, the girl was waiting for them.

She was a pale, blond girl. Younger even than the boy. The officer wouldn't have bet on her keeping her mask up as well as she had. They had both managed to surprise him and worry him. This was more than it looked like. These weren't a gang of kids caught stealing; the arrival of the very rich man had confirmed that. So what was this?

"Hey!" he walked faster to stop them from leaving the facilities, "excuse me, you can't go unless you prove to be the kid's guardian. What's your name, sir?"

"Lee!" the officer turned around; his boss wore a stoic expression, and his eyes demanded obedience. "Let them go." He talked directly to the rich man. "My apologies, you are free to go as pleased, sir."

"Thank you," the man walked out, the two kids following him. And Officer Lee could only stand there and watch the boy and the girl get into the rich man's car still without saying a word.

"What the hell was that, captain?"

"That," his captain said, looking at the spot the car was occupying just moments ago, "was a man we don't want trouble with."

"Those kids could be in danger," he tried to reason. Could his captain just ignore that? Would he make Lee ignore it as well?

The older man sighed, "I know. It's unfortunate. But believe me, it's too big for us to uncover..."

"So what? we just say it's unfortunate? we don't do anything? that's..." he didn't want do say it, not referring to himself, "corrupt."

And not referring to his captain either; he was a good man. He had two children and a wife. He was a good father and husband, and an excellent captain. His brain just wouldn't accept that kind of behavior from him. Wouldn't he imagine those kids as his own? Just like Lee did? Apparently no.

"I know that look in your eyes," the captain said, although he wasn't looking anywhere near his eyes, "don't look into this, Lee, I'm serious. You don't want to open this Pandora's box."

Lee stayed silent. He tried to mimic the mask that the kids wore, but he thought himself to be unsuccessful when his captain sighed in resignation. Still, the two of them kept quiet until the older man got called from another place in the precinct. Lee wouldn't forget the kid's eyes for a long, long time.

 

"I don't understand," Derek said, "where's the staging."

Rossi walked around the room, his eyes fixed on the scene before him. "Right there," he pointed to the very obvious display of the two corpses raising a toast with a glass of what they believed to be champagne.

"Yeah, but it's clumsy," Emily agreed, "he didn't even clean the bodies."

"He barely even tortured them," JJ added.

"Two bodies at the same time," Hotch observed, "he's rushed, and he's careless. Definitely devolving. Whatever list he had... he's reaching the end."

"What's at the bottom of the list?" Derek asked somberly. No one had the strength to answer, not even to think about it, much less say out loud what was obvious. But no one missed Bella and Spencer exchanging dark looks either.

Hotch approached the local captain who was accompanying them. "Let's clear the scene, please."

The man nodded. He had to be informed at one point of the secrecy surrounding the case. He didn't know much, but he knew enough to do the job and not ask any more questions, so the crime scene was left with the team and Bella alone pretty soon.

"Alright, what do you see?" Hotch asked to no one in particular.

"Is this an Affluence property?" Spencer asked.

"Yes," Bella said, and explained to the team, "I can tell by the locks; they're all intelligent," she opened and closed the door a couple of times, "see? like opening a fridge."

The sound was subtle, but it was there. JJ remembered the first apartment Spencer had taken her to, and how the door was exactly the same. She remembered the noise and the way there wasn't any dust on the place, even though it had been unused for a decade.

"There has to be a safe around here," Spencer mumbled.

"Oh good lord, we're so lucky we have you, then," Bella teased. And while the team didn't understand much, they all raised their eyebrows at Spencer's frown.

"Shut up already," he mumbled, his head down, trying not to see the team.

"No, no," Bella insisted, "c'mon, don't tell me you were all talk. Show me the fucking process of how you find them..."

"Shut the fuck up, Vitale." The team glanced at each other in disbelief, minus Rossi, who was getting more used to hearing the kid curse. Bella just cracked a laugh and kept going.

"Do we know who the victims are?" Emily tried to get over the moment.

"Not identified..." JJ started, but Bella cut her off.

"If we find the safe, we'll probably find a bunch of fake ID's, I'll maybe be able to tell you the real one."

Emily nodded. Dave and Derek where the only ones that kept looking at the corpses now, the rest searching the rest of the room.

"Tomorrow's the Crimson Gold Ball," Derek noted.

Rossi took a moment to try and make the same connections as him, but he failed, "what about it?" he asked instead.

"These guys are dressed in red and gold."

The team looked at the corpses. It wasn't as careful and as expensive as the previous murders. The suits weren't cheap, but the bodies were uncomfortably hanging on their chairs like dolls. The preparation hadn't been the same. No objects had been brought this time. The unsub used the house's knives, and the clothes were taken from the room's closet.

"They were going to the ball, apparently," Emily showed them the envelope they now knew well, but it was empty.

"And so is our unsub," Rossi sighed.

"Don't worry, the truce is running," Bella said, "Genevieve D'Aubigny was never the one to risk a party. She invited Spencer, so obviously she knew something about all this mess; she knows how to prevent it."

The team wasn't really convinced. They didn't understand why both Bella and Spencer seemed to trust blindly in this truce. Derek wanted to take Spencer by the shoulders and shake him, explain to him that if these criminals broke the law, they'd break the stupid truce rule.

Hotch thought he understood a bit better. Based on the explanation they gave, the consequences didn't seem to be the same as in the justice system they were used to inhabiting. Hotch's breath stopped at how powerful the authority had to be in this society to scare even the most dangerous criminals into complying. But it was still shocking how sure Spencer and Bella were. They didn't seem to doubt for one second; they believed no one could ever trespass this rule. And who was Hotch to tell them how their world worked? Hotch was barely getting used to the idea this Underground Affluence existed; Spencer and Bella had lived there the majority of their lives.

 

"Well, well, well, if it isn't Spencer Reid."

"Hi, Lucas."

"What brings you to my territory."

Spencer scoffed, rolled his eyes, but he tried to dodge the boy and keep walking. Lucas wasn't having it.

"I just want to warn you, you're not stealing my show tonight."

Again, Spencer rolled his eyes; he was just unable to stop himself. He looked around the big event hall trying to spot any of the Underground Kids, but he only managed to meet Lucas' eyes right in front of him.

"Lucas, neither this is your territory, nor anyone's stealing your show. Please, chill."

Lucas was a very handsome tall guy, and a pain in the ass. He was unnaturally blond, and his eyes were so bright that it actually hurt to look at them. He had a few years on Spencer, and apparently, Spencer had done something to piss him off because the guy just wouldn't leave him alone.

Lucas' mother was dead, but when she was alive she was a well-paid model who never knew when to stop with the good stuff. She'd overdosed when Lucas was a kid; Spencer didn't have much sympathy for him regardless. Lucas still had his father, who was a good man, and Spencer liked him much more than he liked his son. Lucas had made a name for himself in the Affluence by being good with his hands, literally. And even so young, he was the first on the list people called when they wanted a good show at their events. Spencer didn't like Lucas, but he'll be the first to recognize that the guy was a great magician; it's just that he always seemed to want more.

Every time Spencer bumped into Lucas at any event, his mind always kept thinking, how the hell Lydon ended up dating this guy?

"I'm just saying that I want you to keep your hands in your pockets, Spencer. No funny tricks, no stealing my show."

"Lucas, I don't know how to say this for it to get into your fucking skull, no one's stealing your show."

"Oh so you don't remember last year's cruise?"

"For fuck's sake," Spencer tilted his head back and started walking away from the boy, who obviously followed, "I had more important things to worry about on that cruise than your stupid broken heart and your fucking show."

The little altercation had involved a very high Spencer doing magic tricks for anyone that asked, and apparently, Lucas' brain cells had been killed by so many layers of bleach, and he didn't understand that it was not his fucking fault that his magic show was shit.

Maybe it didn't look like it, but Lucas was actually very sheltered; his father had kept him from all the shit his mother did. Sometimes Spencer just wanted to scream into his face all the hard truths his father had protected him from, but he never did. The only reason Lucas ever did drugs was probably to impress Lydon, and, as expected, it went badly. Lydon was less than impressed, and that had been the end of their relationship that wasn't going great anyway.

But Lucas just wouldn't let it go. And Spencer meant it when he said that he'd had worse things to worry about on the stupid cruise. Lucas really had no fucking idea.

"You're getting on my nerves," Spencer hissed very close to his face, "get the fuck away from me before you're giving your show with a broken nose."

"There it is!" Lucas broke into a smile, "the Spencer Reid I was looking for. You see, the difference between us will always be that I actually belong here. While you will always be the rat from the gutter who was given a chance that you didn't deserve..."

Spencer opened his mouth to say something, but he was interrupted before he could even begin. The blond boy took a step closer with every word he said, and although Spencer didn't step back, he still felt the words dig into his chest like knives.

"You wear that suit like it's you, but it isn't. Your job is to clean after us, you do the dirty work, your hands have been bloodstained since you were a child, you're a killer, you're dangerous, you're a junkie, and you're a weapon. And the only merit you will ever have here is the violence you're used to. The violent way you react to everything, like a caged wild animal. And even you know it, Spencer, deep down, you'll always be that kid from the streets with an insane mother and a shitty father." Lucas was breathless.

Spencer might be affected, but he was still good at keeping his mask; that's how he knew his face was perfectly still when he spoke again.

"You done?" he said calmly, not backing away from Lucas' face almost an inch away from his; it was the blond who had to take some distance after all. "Look, from a magician to another, you shouldn't talk that way to anyone you think badly of. If I'm as dangerous as you say I am, then you should really watch your mouth, because at the end of the day, Lucas, magic's not real. Between my violence, my deadliness, and the half-dead bunny you pull out of your hat in every single show, what do you think would win?"

"A couple of card tricks do not make you a magician, Spencer," because, of course, that's what Lucas was upset about.

"Whatever you say, sweetheart, now get the fuck out of my way."

Sweetheart was low, even for Spencer. But even with Spencer's eternal patience, Lucas had managed to push every single button on his temper. Ly used to call Lucas sweetheart, and he knew the blond still wasn't over it.

But seriously, how did that boy get into Spencer's head so deeply? He felt like someone had played around with his guts and then put them again in his body, only they were all in the wrong position. He felt lightheaded as he looked for any familiar faces around the room.

Spencer wasn't scared of Lucas, not in the literal sense of the word. Spencer's words were true, after all. The worst situation Lucas had been in his entire life was probably being mugged when he was a kid. Lucas was older, bigger, and taller than Spencer, yet, Spencer could take him down without losing his breath. So no, he wasn't scared of Lucas. What he felt was more inclined towards anger and exasperation because at the end of the day, Lucas and him weren't enemies. They rarely saw each other, and they had no time to invest in caring about each other's business.

This was just the way they interacted. They bumped into each other, they exchanged poisonous words, and then they didn't think much about each other for a while. His anger slowly faded as he approached Bella; she was at one of the food tables with three other girls he didn't recognize, but they all dispersed fairly quickly when he got close.

"You okay?" she asked. But Spencer was out of it, so she just grabbed him by the shoulders and made him sit down, "Spencer," she saw him snap out of it and focus his eyes on her, "are you okay?"

Spencer sighed, "yeah, yeah." Bella saw him unfocusing his gaze again; he wasn't gone, but his head still seemed to be running at a speed that reality couldn't catch, "I just keep thinking about this dead bird..."

 

Morgan was glad they left the crime scene. It was cold, and they weren't getting much from the place. They were starting to learn that the places in the Underground Affluence were quite neutral, never too personal, never enough to profile. You could profile the act of impersonalization in itself, but they already profiled that out of everyone; if they kept saying it, it was like diagnosing as "human" every victim they found. They just had to accept that this impersonality, this neatness, this order, and this hyper vigilance, were just common symptoms of the Affluence, and work from there.

"Before you ask, yes, I have a positive ID on the two victims. Oliver Brooks, twenty two, resident of New York, started existing six years ago, apparently."

"I know that name," Bella said.

"Me too," Spencer nodded, "model?"

"Correct, my G-boy. After he popped into existence out of thin air, he was started in a modeling agency and immediately started to get called for all kinds of jobs... he has a history of substance abuse, he's been to the hospital a few times for overdosing, but it never caused or him to be unemployed."

"Almost too easy," Derek muttered.

Hotch was looking at Bella. She was frowning, like she was onto something. Spencer had just nodded at the name, recognizing it, but he didn't seem to suspect anything else. Bella, on the other hand...

"What about the second victim?" Hotch asked, his gaze still on Bella; he didn't turn around when she looked at him.

" Nathan Hayes, twenty-three, young musician, has a whole life record, so we know it's probably his real identity. No school, no college; he just moved randomly from one state to another playing in bars. My guess is he was only in New York for the crimson gold ball, and decided to visit Oliver; they probably knew each other, you know how the industry goes. "

But Hotch wasn't paying too much attention to García, because he kept staring at Bella's reaction, and the way her face was splashed by recognition as soon as she'd heard the name. By the frown Spencer wore, he was also getting there, only slower.

"I know that name too," the younger agent mumbled to himself before being interrupted by Bella.

"Oh my god, Spencer," the whole team turned to look at her, she moved to the white board to move the pictures they had of the victims.

"Dr. Lawson? A part time teacher who writes and is also a part time paid assassin?"

"Paid assassin?" Derek muttered under his breath, more than a little confused, but Spencer didn't seem to be as confused as him.

"That's Margo," Spencer said, in a low tone, like mourning what this realization meant.

"The mob boss is obviously Alec, which makes the politician..."

"William Miller," Spencer rubbed his eyes before he stepped in closer to Bella, closer to the board and to the pictures. "We know Jasmine Carter, because Cam talked about her, remember? And a young model that wants to be an actress?"

"That's Cam," Bella agreed.

The team didn't know who Cam was, but by the somber expressions, they got that under no circumstances they wanted Cam hurt. Derek felt in his chest the burning, beating desire to make it stop. He wasn't sure what, or how, but he just wanted to do something because he knew that these facts were important and he didn't like what they were doing to Spencer's face.

"And if we've established that Susan Davies wasn't on his list and was personal," Spencer continued, "that means this two bodies are clearly..."

"Me and Ly."

Seriously, couldn't this guy just mind his fucking business? He just kept appearing out of nowhere, speaking like he had a say in any of this. Derek had seen Spencer's "good friend" around more than his patience was willing to take. To be completely honest, Derek wasn't over the shock of Spencer's "good friendship" with this guy. He just came out of nowhere, and Spencer was... what? dating him? that was a broken heart waiting to happen, and this guy didn't look like he would take much care of Spencer.

And yes, you could argue that Morgan was being overprotective, even more considering Spencer was clearly not in a vulnerable position in any way. And no, Morgan would not make an effort to stop the overprotectiveness; he was going to keep feeling irritated about the guy, thank you very much.

The whole team looked at Ethan quietly as he walked next to Spencer and Bella, the three of them staring at the pictures like they were seeing them for the first time. Hotch wanted to interrupt, but he somehow felt so out of place that he was forced to stay silent.

"Well, I'm not there," Bella noted.

"He didn't got to it yet," Spencer said.

"There's someone else that's not there, Spencer," Ethan said. Carefully, like it was a very delicate thing to say. Delicate like a bomb. Like the inadequate delivery of that single line could make the whole case blow up. Bella also observed Spencer with the same care, and Hotch knew that she had already noticed what Ethan was implying; she just didn't want to say it.

"Maeve," Spencer said.

The team's reaction was immediate. Either because they were recognizing the name of the second agent that was named frequently but they never got to see, or because they just couldn't believe Spencer's tone. It wasn't directed at them, but it was directed at someone. It was a crystal clear warning, or a threat. A promise of pain and suffering, and a prayer. All at the same time. It held so much hate, and fear. Yeah, the team definitely didn't want Agent Donovan to suffer any harm.

"This may not be about you only, Spencer," Bella told him, Spencer didn't react much, but the team did.

"What do you mean?" JJ got closer.

"This is somehow about all of us. Or maybe not," she corrected herself, seeming like she was forming the idea as she said it, with no plan, "maybe it is about Spencer, but not only Spencer. Specifically Spencer and Alec."

"So these victims are all surrogates," Spencer meditated, "he's angry at us for some reason so he... tortures and kills people that are vaguely us?"

"Wait a minute, wait a minute," Dave waved his hand, "we profiled this guy as non-sadist, so he is not torturing for an emotional release. Even if the victims are surrogates, he still trying to use the torture for something else."

"We also profiled that he's losing touch with reality," Emily added, "maybe he genuinely thinks he killed all of these people, they're not surrogates for him, they're the actual person. He uses the torture to get some information out of them. Information they don't have, because they don't know what this guy is talking about."

Hotch wonders if this is a good time to interrupt and say that Ethan is still a civilian, and he still has no business being here. He decides against it.

"Not entirely possible," Spencer shook his head, "not to that extent. We profiled him powerful in the Affluence, meaning that he has a lot of people working for him, even if he does the killing on his own, he's still receiving help from all sides."

"And we're still missing a stressor," Derek said, "why now?"

"Could be anything," Bella replied.

"I think it has to be related with the little girl," JJ started.

Hotch cleared his throat a bit to silence the room. It worked immediately, everyone turning on him.

"We are losing the point. It's late. Later today we have to attend a ball, and there's a lot that needs to happen before that. I would like for us to get to some conclusion before we all try to get some rest," he waited for everyone to nod before continuing, "what do we need to do?"

The team looked at each other, even Bella. The only one still looking at Hotch was Ethan, but Hotch figured the guy didn't feel comfortable interjecting now that the whole team was debating. Bella was different because she was an agent on the case, just as they were, but Ethan wasn't, and he was probably aware of that. Not enough to leave, though.

"I think the first step is call Lydon and Camille," Bella sighed.

"And Maeve," Spencer added.

"And Maeve." She didn't want to say that Maeve wasn't going to be that easy to convince.

"If this is not someone Spencer knows, maybe it's someone Alec Sinclair knew?" Emily tried.

"We should check the manor," Bella also suggested, "Alec was rigorous with filing everything, maybe we can find some enemies of his..."

Spencer spoke to her a bit more quietly, not enough for them not to hear, but enough for them to know it was a private conversation, "you're... taking care of it, right?"

Bella looked at him for a beat, "it's coming out of your pocket," she warned.

"Yes, of course. But..."

"But yes, I'm doing the whole administrative stuff. Don't worry, it's being inhabited. It's being cleaned, and fixed, and there are people taking care of the gardens and the animals, don't worry."

Spencer nodded. The manor was the only thing that wasn't now only Spencer's. It was the only thing Alec had also left to Bella. Spencer had never cared much about what happened to the place, after recovering from the traumatic experience of understanding what it means to have Alec's key, he couldn't give two fucks about whether the place burned down. When Bella asked if he thought okay to keep using Alec's money on it, he said yes and signed without reading everything she put in front of him. He hadn't thought about it in the years after, but he was now grateful Bella had taken care of it. Going back to it and seeing it abandoned would be a hard pill to swallow.

When they went outside, ready to go back to the hotel, this time it was Spencer who pulled Hotch aside.

"You're not gonna like this," he warned, but Hotch knew. Spencer seemed to understand he knew because he didn't look like he was expecting an answer. "I think they need to work this with us."

"You're right, I don't like this."

"Just hear me out, okay?" Hotch stayed silent. "You think they're civilians, I promise you they're not. We've been around these things since we're kids, we know how to get around, but more importantly... we know how to get around together."

Hotch shook his head, but he didn't say no. Spencer wasn't right about what he thought. Hotch didn't think Spencer's team were civilians; Hotch knew they weren't. But Hotch didn't know what to do. He felt this investigation coming closer and closer; it was going to collide with them if it kept going. If they started to cross lines, where would they stop? It was all too personal, too different, too out of protocol.

"I had to ask Bella to trust this team even though she didn't know you," Spencer continued, "now I have to ask you to do the same."

And once again, Hotch couldn't respond. He had the brief thought of how unfair it was that the call was his; Hotch couldn't decide this; this shouldn't be on him. Then he remembered he's the leader. Therefore, yes, in fact, it was on him to make the call. And Spencer left. He just looked at Hotch for a few more seconds and then he left and joined the rest of the team. Hotch didn't follow immediately. Why didn't he wait for an answer? Had he got one? Only from his face? Was it a positive one?

Derek didn't know what Spencer had told Hotch, but by the look in Hotch's eyes, Spencer had won. Bella and Ethan were standing slightly away from the team, but as soon as Spencer got next to them, it all unified into the same circle. Like Spencer was the fucking glue holding them together or something.

"Maeve doesn't answer the phone," Bella said, looking in her purse until she pulled out a cigarette, tried to light it just for her lighter to fail, "fuck, do you have fire?"

Spencer blinked. He didn't look surprised by the question, and he didn't look surprised by the fact that it was directed at him, not at the whole group but at him specifically. Yet, he didn't answer. Derek's first instinct was to laugh; however, Spencer's serious expression shut him up.

As much as Rossi wanted the drama, he had to have some compassion for the kid. "Here, kid," he pulled out his own lighter and gave it to Bella, who thanked him and used it. The artificial smell of grape and smoke soon filled the air around them.

"Need somewhere to crash?" she said, taking a drag.

At first, he could see in the faces of his team that they didn't know who she was talking to, but then Morgan saw Ethan sigh through his nose. He looked at Spencer, who avoided the man's eyes like they would burn him, and Ethan turned back to Bella.

"Yes."

She nodded, "let's go then, I'm not far from here."

There wasn't much more of the night that was memorable. Ethan and Bella left; Hotch joined them in no time, like he was finished with his quiet thinking. They didn't talk until they reached the hotel, and then everyone just said good night and went to their room. It was a few hours before dawn, so they really needed to get some sleep while they could.

"Okay?"

"A bit bored."

"You could have slept," but even before he said it, Spencer knew it wasn't a chance. Sky owned a nightclub. His sleep schedule was permanently damaged. He was now a night creature, just like Spencer had once been too, for totally different reasons.

"I bet Ethan is pissed," Sky laughed a little, "I'm occupying his side of the bed."

"No one has a side of the bed," Spencer dismissed, but he knew Sky was right; Ethan was probably furiously ranting to Bella.

Spencer knew the words, he'd heard them a million times.

"Because you treat him like a baby! You tug him in and you help him! and then what? he just doesn't give a shit! He's gonna leave."

What Ethan never knew is that Spencer never cared. When Sky left, Spencer sometimes sighed and wished he didn't feel so relieved. But Spencer wasn't stupid either; Ethan was jealous, in a way. Being jealous of Sky was lame, and Spencer had never failed to tell him so. Sky was the example of what you shouldn't do with a friendship, and just that.

Cause maybe if they had stepped out of the friendship line, then maybe the mess they had around him could make more sense. But it didn't. And when he thought of Sky, he didn't think of a friend, and certainly not of a partner. So what could possibly be Ethan jealous of? Ethan was the exact contrary of Sky. Ethan was Spencer's dear friend, and Ethan had been sort of like Spencer's partner. He was everything Skyler wanted to be. Yet, Ethan was the jealous one.

 

The moment he woke up in the hospital, Lydon knew. He knew he would never see them again. He knew it was over. No more Six Underground Kids. No more tasks, no more running around filming the stupid situations they got into. No more galas, no more hiding from his father. God, his father was going to kill him.

He was in bad shape. He was in pain, and the nurses wouldn't do much about it. Lydon knew that he was an addict; as functional as he was, no one wanted to go out of their way to give him more drugs. Lydon didn't ask for any meds; he knew it would only reinforce their beliefs.

He was mostly left alone. He was asked a variety of questions; he answered some of them. And seriously, weren't secret agents supposed to... not look like secret agents? Because someone needed to tell that lady that. Lydon had worked on blending in since he was twelve; he thinks he could teach the lady a thing or two.

"You would be subjected to rigorous training for the purpose of..."

"I've already been subjected to rigorous training, agent. If you don't mind, I'm going to take this as the retirement I was never going to have otherwise," he remarked, leaning on the bed with both of his arms under his head. His IV was tickling him, but it wasn't as sore as the rest of his body; he could manage.

It didn't take much to convince the agents he didn't want their stupid job in the CIA. But he suspected they didn't really want him. There was more than one genius on his team; he didn't believe they would put much effort into recruiting the high-functioning addict with the politician father who would not stay out of his business.

He did ask for protection because he wasn't a genius, but he wasn't stupid either. And he knew whoever already accepted wouldn't have done so without making some sort of deal for all the others. So overall, it wasn't that bad. It could've gone much worse.

His apartment was nice, a little far from where he was used to. But that was okay; he'd move back soon, he just needed some time off. He visited his mother. He hugged his siblings. He breathed. It'd been a while since he'd done that.

Withdrawal was a bitch. His mother held him through it. If there was something he didn't want his little brother and sister to see, it was that. It was how ugly he was, how dirty. But they didn't have to see; his mother made sure. His mother always made sure. She took him in her arms with such care that all he could do for a week was cry. He couldn't believe he hadn't seen his mother in years.

"Seventeen is too old to be doin' this..." he had laughed in between sobers. His mom's favourite show on the TV. Her finger carefully untangling his hair.

"No, my love. Seventeen is too young."

Lydon just couldn't believe her.

"Don't go," she begged the last day he stayed there, "I meant what I said, Lydon. You're too young, you've lived on your own since you were too young, doesn't mean you have to do that anymore..."

"You don't know the things I've done too young," he'd said.

"I never liked that your father took you away from me, Ly..." great, now she was crying. Lydon really didn't know how to deal with these things. "You were such a sweet boy... and you never got to go to school... have friends-"

"I did have friends."

"I didn't like that your father put you into that horrible world. It will always be my biggest regret. Please, my love, stay here..."

Lydon sighed. His full suitcase on the floor next to him. He watched his mother's red face. He watched his siblings on the nearest couch, the TV on, making them completely clueless to the conversation at the door. His hair was starting to tickle his shoulders; he should really do something about that soon.

The thing about Adriana Miller was that she loved. She loved everything. She loved her kids, she loved her husband, she loved her books, and her garden, and her cat. She felt love too deeply. And when William Miller decided to take his ten-year-old to this reunion in the society his wife didn't understand, she loved him too much to say no. And she kept loving him, no matter how many mistakes he made.

Now, Lydon couldn't exactly blame her; she didn't know anything, even now, she had no idea. Sometimes Lydon just wished she loved some things just a little more than others. If she loved her child a little more than she loved her husband, she would've said no.

A whole week, Lydon spent weeping on his mother's lap, and he remembered how much he missed her, but he also remembered why he never came here. Adriana Miller was a good woman; she was also a weak mother.

And Lydon was so grateful. He was so grateful for his father being the horrible person he is and showing him to this wonderful place where he met the team that became his family. He visited beautiful places, he went to gorgeous galas and parties, he got the adrenaline rush of a good task. But when the day was over, and his father came home, he looked at him and he could only be disgusted at the things his father let happen to children right under his nose. He looked at his siblings and he wondered if his father would do the same to them.

But it was different. Lydon held some of the blame, too. Something was wrong with Lydon; otherwise, why would his father not want to take his siblings on the same path? He was maybe a bit proud of that; it told him he was different, somehow. And he was also jealous and scared at the same time. Some days, he wished León and Lirio would have to go to the places he went to and would have to act the way he had to. And some days the mere thought of his mother or siblings touching the Affluence was enough to make him vomit violently.

He was never home because he couldn't watch his father as a normal human being. But he still watched his family pretty close. León and Lirio didn't see him pretty often, but he was paying attention to them. If he ever noticed his father trying to introduce them to the Affluence in any way, he would step in because he knew his mother wouldn't.

"Stay home," his mother repeated. The echo stayed in Ly's mind for a while after that.

"Just don't let him do to León and Lirio the same," he said, and he left.

For the first time in his life, he was alone. He didn't have anyone who he saw often. He didn't have a task, he didn't have any party to go to. He just had to figure out what he wanted of his life. He realized he didn't care. His life had already been. He already lived. From now on, it was retirement.

Maybe it was weird, to feel that way at seventeen. But it was not a completely negative feeling, there was some sort of excitement that went with it. There was the knowledge that no one was expecting anything from him anymore; maybe for the first time, his life was his, and his alone.

He went on walks every morning. He found out what to eat, what food to buy, how to cook. He got a dog. Every night, he sat next to his bed and he pulled the little wooden box from under it. If confronted about it, Ly would deny everything. But he was a bit sentimental; he couldn't stop looking at the note Bella had left on the back of a photo. Maybe knowing that at least three of them were still together was of some comfort to him; maybe not, but he still looked at the pictures every day.

He was the one with the recording camera. He played the videos on repeat every time he felt down. He wished now he hadn't left the rest of his cassettes at the Sinclair Manor because he knew no one would give them any use there, and he could've used even more comfort.

He never planned on staying clean, but nowadays he found that he didn't truly need it. He started using recreationally on some occasions, and eventually stopped. He started to attend events again; people seemed to remember he wasn't dead. He avoided his father the best he could. He got a job; he started modeling. It wasn't his passion, but he was good at it, and soon he started to get less known for his kill count and more for his modeling job.

It was a comfortable new life. One with much less adrenaline; he couldn't believe people actually lived like this their whole lives. It was like his old life, but without the blood, just the lux.

"I don't do that anymore."

"Oh, come on," the man chuckled and pushed the picture nearer Ly, "your father told me you are the best, and I know your reputation, you..."

"I'm retired."

"You can't tell me you don't miss it, a killer like you are can't run away from that, not for long."

Lydon moved around his glass, watched the golden liquid inside mix with the ice, "I told you, darling, I'm not doing shit for you. Get the fuck out of here before you have to crawl through the door."

The man sighed, the smile slowly fading from his face. He took his picture back. Lydon hadn't looked at it, but he could tell the man in it wasn't going to be alive much longer.

"I knew I should've gone to the blondie," the man sighed, moving to leave, "she's taking jobs and I heard she's good."

Ly's head shot up.

"What did you just say?"

The man looked at him, a bit afraid. "That she's good?"

"No," Lydon said, taking a step closer to him, his glass forgotten. The man took a step back. "Where is she?"

"I heard you have a dog," Camille said. From where he was, Lydon could only see her back.

It was a cold night, but Camille's back was still bare on the roof, the dress she was wearing was a greyish pink, and it left the small back tattoo uncovered. She was smoking. Her hair was tied in a bun, decorated with silver chains.

"Are you taking jobs?" he spoke softly.

Camille was no different from the last time, she still had her wide smile and her soft voice.

"It's easy money."

"It could get you in danger if you're on your own."

"I don't know how to do anything else..." her voice shrank until Lydon was sure that her eyes were full of tears.

Turns out she didn't have to be alone. Lydon's apartment was big enough for the two of them; in fact, it was big enough for a family of five, so the two of them were comfortable. If you asked Camille who was the least likely to be romantically involved, she would've said Ly. But living together... it was a different kind of intimacy. They'd lived together before, but never just the two of them.

"I have something for you," Lydon told her one morning before they'd got out of bed.

Camille inhaled sharply, not knowing how to react, "I don't pray anymore," she spoke softly, holding the beautiful crystal rosary in her hands.

"I thought maybe you wanted to," he whispered, "you keep touching your neck..."

They were aware their lives were being closely watched by the others. It was an invisible presence, even if they couldn't see each other, they were all still there, like ghosts. They knew because they were watching too. Even as they continued with their lives, they still watched. They knew where Ethan was playing at the moment, they knew what new Ph.D. Maeve was working on.

"Spencer Reid, a fed," Lydon laughed one night, the wine in between them, and the empty glasses on the coffee table in front of the couch, "who'd said."

Camille laughed too.

They were seen together more often than not, and the two of them raised more questions together than by themselves. There was only so many questions one can evade, so Lydon decided to just answer them.

"What? Spencer? Oh yeah he... moved to Ohio. Yeah..." People in the Affluence would believe anything, specially old ladies with a lot of cats and no grandkids to entertain.

Bella called him. She said there was a killer on the hunt, that his endgame was probably Spencer, but all of them were in danger. She, of course, knew that they were together; she told him and Cam to go to them immediately. What Bella didn't know, but found out soon after, is that Lydon and Camille were in a car, already heading to them.

"What? Why?"

"Someone killed our dog," Camille told her. Lydon nodded, even though he knew Bella couldn't see him.

"We're coming to you, okay? but we're one state away."

"And Bella," Cam added, "don't worry about us, okay? we can protect ourselves."

She sounded calm, but even without being there Bella knew that she had only recently been able to stop crying.

"Yeah, and don't let Spencer work himself up about it either," Lydon said, "he's gonna be all over the place if he thinks there's immediate danger."

"He's already all over the place, " Bella sighed.

"Take care of him."

"I will."

Notes:

even though i'm terribly tired i still want to ramble.

so, Lucas, what do you think? it's a background character, don't worry. I love the super bitter words he and spencer exchanged like girl, they were aiming to hurt.

also, more of Ly!! a little bit of camille. they're both coming really soon!

what are your opinions on Ly's actions? he's being cruel with his mother, but he has his reasons, if the reasons are good or bad enough that is for each one of us to think. i think when it comes to the Affluence everything fits in the gray scale.

Like, we're talking about children in impossible situations, we can't judge them like we'd judge adults.

we also get a little bit of sky, what do you think about that? and about the whole "ethan is jealous of sky" situation?

listen i have to be honest, i think i'll disappoint a few of you here: i don't really know if ethan and Spencer will become a couple. It's certainly not in my immediate plans for them.

what are they? you ask. well... they are truly friends. They're a weird kind of friends, they are friends with benefits and they are so close they don't mind sharing intimacy.
but they're friends. Ethan is no good as a romantic partner, and he knows that. perhaps part of his jealousy is that Sky loves Spencer in a way he can't.

And Spencer doesn't have any romantic feelings for Ethan either. will they develop in the future? i don't know, but for now, they have bigger things to worry about.

and please don't forget about maeve!! spencer and her have a history as well!!!!

anyways, next chapter is the crimson gold ball, finally. but i didn't have the time to write any of it yet, for real, like i said uni is fucking kicking my ass.

i will try to have a chapter for next week, and if I can't, be patience and do not panic ! it does not mean that I have abandoned the story !

have a great week.

Chapter 15: Soigné

Summary:

TW
-the rich. proceed with caution.

Notes:

this was planned for Thursday, as you may have noticed, that obviously didn't happen. HOWEVER i don't have any good excuses BUT i also won't apologize

in fact, I expect in return praise and prayers.

thank you very much, you may continue reading.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Soigné

(adj.) origin: french. possessing an aura of sophistication in dress, manner, or design; presented or prepared with an elegance attained through care for the finer details.

 

It was a busy day. After the night before, they were all running on caffeine only. Hotch was halfway through his third cup of the day. Against all odds, Hotch had managed to get a permit from Strauss; apparently, they were now including three consultants on the case. He almost didn't want to tell Spencer; it felt like admitting defeat. But, of course, Hotch was a professional, and he wouldn't act on such childish thoughts.

Hotch hadn't seen his suit yet. Spencer had brought them to the team wrapped in elegant black covers. He knew Emily and JJ had immediately rushed to try on their dresses, but Hotch hadn't even had a peek at his suit. The idea of dressing up just wasn't appealing to him. He guessed it would be a surprise for the whole team since no one had seen the others' clothes. Except maybe Emily and JJ.

Spencer and Bella were explaining the dynamics to them. Hotch felt like he was back in law school; he was even considering taking notes. He was aware of the dangerous situation they were about to enter. Even if both Spencer and Bella assured them that nothing would happen as long as the truce held, Hotch knew there was no worse place for an FBI agent, let alone a team of them. He was nervous; one wrong step could get them all killed.

"Bella won't go with us," Spencer explained. "We'll ride in one of Alec's cars that will come to pick us up from the manor and take us there."

"I've already made the arrangements," Bella nodded. "Meanwhile, I'll go alone, as I always do, but we can meet there."

"This particular location isn't easy to get lost in, so there's not much you need to know about that," Spencer continued. "The car will drop us at the doors. There will probably be a lot of people or a lineup, we go through security and then we get in."

"My personal recommendation is to stay in the Great Hall at all times, that's where the party will be held. If you go into the hallways and rooms, it'll be much easier to get lost."

"But I still have a map of the place, we can all take a look at it, just in case we need it. And another thing," Spencer paused, waiting for the team to fix their eyes on him, then he stated, "we leave early."

Bella nodded, serious. Derek looked like he was going to ask, but he didn't need to, Bella answered before he could mouth his question.

"Guests that are not part of the Affluence leave early, that's just the way it is. I'll stay, but you shouldn't." At the strange looks on the team, she could just shrug, "a sign of good manners, if you will."

"And lastly," Spencer warned, "our unsub will be there. We have to observe; he'll probably even talk to me, so it could be anyone. But even if we do see him, we can't do anything about it."

"Yeah," Bella continued, "he won't do anything, but you can't do anything back."

"And if he breaks the truce and attack us, we still can't fight back."

"Trust me, it's better for one of us to be dead than for us to break the truce."

The weight of her statement settled like a dense layer of unbreathable air for the team. At the end, they could do nothing but nod, they didn't dare to discuss.

Rossi reclined in his seat, "It's going to be one hell of a night, isn't it?"

Hotch just wanted it to be over already. The whole day had felt empty, like time was just running with the sole purpose of getting to the night. He knew this was an important part of the investigation. They would be able to profile everyone who got close to Spencer or Bella, and they might be able to recognize some suspects. That would be extremely helpful. However, another useful source would be to review all the files Alec Sinclair had stored in his manor over the years. The day after the Crimson Gold Ball, the team would go to the manor and go through all the files. Hotch had a hunch they'd find something there; they had to. So yes, he was anxious.

During the day, he had finally spoken with Spencer, told him about how the other members of his... Affluence team, could join the case as consultants. Spencer had just accepted it with a nod. Hotch could've imagined the younger agent was expecting more, but the way he looked at his phone on the table made him realize it was something entirely different.

"Agent Donovan hasn't answered yet?" he asked carefully. He'd noticed the way Ethan and Bella were very cautious when talking about Maeve with Spencer, so the BAU team unconsciously did the same.

Hotch understood this behavior; he saw Spencer's reaction when her name was mentioned. There was no way of knowing if Spencer would just explode. He looked angry, but not at Agent Donovan; Hotch couldn't exactly pinpoint why Spencer's anger seemed so dangerous, though.

Spencer shook his head.

"She's going to get herself killed," he replied in a whisper. By the way he glanced around the room, Hotch thought he was making sure no one else was there. Seeing how the only two people in the room were Spencer and himself, Hotchfelt optimistic about Spencer continuing, so he pushed.

"I'm sure she will call if she's in danger."

"It's been this way since we were kids," Spencer shook his head, "it was barely noticeable, but we would just be a team and she... she'd be a step behind us, not including herself. She just... won't tell us what's going on. I don't understand why she won't trust us, not even now..."

"I don't think you really believe she doesn't trust you."

"She sure doesn't show it! She's always there for us, but she doesn't tell us anything about what's going on with her. It's... It's complicated. She's complicated."

Hotch sighed. He sat next to Spencer; he had been standing this whole time because he didn't think Spencer would open up much more, but if the younger man wanted to, Hotch would listen.

"It sounds more like she wanted to protect you and your team."

"Well, she never needed to."

"Sometimes you can't help it, Reid."

It was Spencer's turn to sigh. Now that Rossi had told him that Spencer smoked, he couldn't believe he hadn't seen it sooner. It was in the way Spencer's hands nervously touched the outside of his pocket and how he looked to the open window like he was contemplating pulling out a cigarette right there.

"When you've been through the things we've been through, you have to."

While waiting for the car, JJ's heart beat so fast she was afraid it would jump right out of her chest. She didn't know the exact reason, but she knew the general stress of the situation was more than enough to make her this nervous.

She felt foggy and sleepy, like she was slightly drunk, even though she wasn't. But it was surely because of the weird situation she was in; in a million years, she didn't think she'd be standing in a hotel lobby dressed in designer clothes, waiting for a car to take them to a ball.

The clothes were exquisite. She already knew her dress and Emily's were stunning, and she didn't expect the boys' outfits to be more than a red suit, but they were. They had their own personalities; the suits fit them perfectly.

Derek's was a two-piece red suit with golden stones embedded from the shoulders, giving the illusion that liquid was raining down the jacket.

Rossi's had golden artificial fur around the neck, making him look like a lion, but it didn't look like a costume; it was still classy and elegant, and very dramatic, just like him.

Hotch's suit was different; it hardly had any gold at all. It was a scarlet suit, but not the same red as the others'. Depending on how the light hit it, the fabric looked either black or a very dark maroon, almost like blood. The only golden item in the outfit was the handkerchief peeking out of his right pocket.

Emily's dress was gorgeous. Her back was fully exposed, crossed by golden chains. The dress was so long it touched the floor, one of her legs was exposed. The golden chains weren't only on her back but also covering the whole dress, giving it a soft-as-silk appearance. The red lipstick only accentuated the gorgeous dress; she wore her hair loose, and her eyes were smoky and golden as well. "Very dramatic, in a way JJ would hate for herself, but Emily wore it as if she was born to do so.

JJ's dress was also long; the dress code apparently didn't allow short dresses, something JJ wouldn't have known if it weren't for the girl who delivered the clothes. The invitation didn't say anything about that, but JJ guessed it was just another exclusive thing meant for insiders. They weren't even supposed to read the invitation, much less understand it.

The dress was comfortable in a way she wouldn't expect from something so pretty. It was a silk golden dress. A tube dress with a kind of wet effect, but not quite. Impossible to describe, it was just the prettiest thing JJ had ever seen. She wanted to get married in this thing. The only red in the outfit was on her shoulders, back, and held by the inside of her arms, in the form of a red tulle cape decorated with crimson crystals as well, like blood drops.

She wasn't wearing any makeup, but her hair was intricately tied. Bella had done her hair, and she'd put red stuff all over it as well. Some of the most beautiful stones and hair ties she'd seen. JJ had never felt so elegant. And she didn't even want to think about the fact that she had no idea how much each one of these clothes cost. The FBI surely wasn't going to cover any of it.

Spencer wasn't there, and neither was Bella. So they were just uncomfortably sitting in the hotel's hall, feeling out of place being so fancily dressed in a place like that. The hotel was good; it was actually one of the best they had ever been placed in, and they each had their own room, which was great. But nothing compared to how opulent these suits looked; they were obviously going to enter a different world as soon as they set foot in that ball.

Until the car arrived and they could leave, JJ could only look out the window at the bustling street below, where people were going about their nightly routines—heading to work, the grocery store, parties, or simply walking their dogs. Life continued. Their problems were in a bubble, their fears were in a bubble. The whole Affluence was in a bubble.

No one talked, so they all were perfectly able to hear the moment Spencer entered the room. The team raised their heads at the same time. JJ dropped her jaw, and she would bet anything on the team doing the same.

See, they were used to seeing Spencer wearing big sweaters and purple shirts. They saw him with the weirdest ties and old suit pants. JJ could have never imagined... this.

Weirdly, for a moment she barely paid attention to the way Spencer looked in the clothes; she was more fascinated by the clothes themselves. Looking at Spencer's outfit, the most notable bit was how different it looked from the others'. The team's outfits had all been made by the same tailor shop, and you could tell that they followed the same style, but Spencer's was completely different. For once, his shirt was white, not red or black, not even golden. White.

It was stained from the chest out, like someone had stabbed him and the blood was showing through. In the white fabric, the red and golden stones were much more noticeable; they acted like the blood coming out of the chest. Golden and red, like Ichor. High-waisted crimson suit pants, two-buttoned at both sides. And that was it. Maybe it sounded simple, but it was anything but that.

JJ also noticed in the back of her mind that the way Spencer walked looked... different. Straighter, more confident. But she didn't pay much more attention to it when she saw that Skyler Everly walked next to Spencer, slower, less elegantly, but they walked together nonetheless. Sky was wearing Spencer's sweater. It was a rather strange view; after the couple of times she'd seen Sky, she was already used to seeing him in a tank top and tight jeans. So this was a hell of a change.

The team would never know if Spencer saw them there and chose to ignore them, or if he just didn't have time to pay attention to anything that wasn't the dark-skinned man that stumbled slightly behind him.

"You don't have to walk me to the door like I'm some..."

"Look at me."

Skyler did, obedient. The look he gave Spencer was something that JJ would never forget. When Sky looked at Spencer, he did it with nothing less than pure devotion, a love no human mind could comprehend. Trust and care, luxury, and sadness. It contained so many emotions JJ would like to sit and dissect one by one until she could tell the exact reason why this man loved Spencer that much. JJ was sure that if Spencer told him to jump off a bridge, he would.

How terrifying it must be, to love so deeply.

"Don't do anything stupid, okay? You call me if you need anything."

"Okay," Skyler sighed, but JJ knew he hadn't caught a word out of Spencer's mouth; he was too busy staring at Spencer's eyes like they contained the whole universe.

"I'll see you in your halloween party anyway, you can't fuck it up that bad in a couple of days, right?"

"Spencer, I'm okay," he gritted, looking away from Spencer's eyes. He pronounced the name with too much R in it, like each letter tasted better than the previous one.

Spencer analyzed him for a beat, like he was an interesting math problem, one he didn't have time to solve. "Alright," he decided, "let's go."

They went outside, Spencer without acknowledging the team at all. JJ was the closest to the window; she didn't know if the others had moved to watch as well; all she knew is that her view of the black car that had just parked was perfect and clear.

Before Sky got in the car, Spencer leaned on the open window and exchanged a few words with the driver. From the angle JJ was watching, she couldn't see the driver, but she could see Spencer talking and then shaking hands with him while Sky waited patiently a few feet away. The last thing JJ saw was Spencer taking a coin out of his pocket (a medal, he'd called them) and giving it to the driver; finally, he stepped away to let Sky in.

"Bye Spencer," JJ couldn't hear him, but she knew he'd say that; it read on his lips. Even the extra R. Spencer wasn't facing her, so she couldn't tell if he answered.

"Alright, our car will be here in a few minutes," Spencer said when he entered the hall again.

"Is there anything else we need to know?" Hotch asked, getting up from the couch.

"Yeah," out of his pants' pocket, he drew more of the medals he'd given to the driver and handed out one to each one of them. When JJ took it, she was surprised at how much it weighed. It was golden, a bit smaller than her palm, and the figures of the drama masks were staring back at her with empty eyes.

"What are this for?" it was Derek who finally asked.

"Keep it in you, if there's any complication, you can use it to get services in the Affluence."

Rossi raised his eyebrows, "and how do we find such services?"

Spencer frowned, like he wasn't expecting the question. It seemed like the team could do nothing but profile Spencer since they first found out about this. Each time they were reminded of the little things that made his past life less fictional. Like the exact moment in which he looked at Rossi without understanding. It was for a split second, but he still found it strange when something he considered basic knowledge wasn't obvious for the rest. Just a tiny beat, like something in his programming went wrong, and then he remembered where he was, and why it was clear that the team had no way of knowing that bit of information, and he explained himself, like nothing had happened.

"It takes years to read the Affluence enough to be able to tell just by looking at someone if they're part of it, but it's actually better to just look for rings, look for the symbol in the medals, the masks, and the snake. And if you're in doubt and it's an emergency, you can actually go to any place that looks extravagant enough, like a bank or a church, and offer the medal. Ask for services, if they look at you like you're crazy then you probably got it wrong," he shrugged.

"Remember," Hotch called everyone's attention, "our unsub will be there; he'll probably talk to Reid. We need to be focused."

They agreed easily; they had probably spent the whole day thinking about that fact. At the very least JJ had. Their car was arriving, or so Spencer said. They went outside, and Spencer answered a phone call. He didn't walk away, and he didn't keep the phone too close to his ear, so JJ being next to him was able to make out both sides of the line.

"Maeve?" was the first thing Spencer asked. Not even a greeting.

"Nothing yet,"  it was Ethan's voice, "but I'll keep trying, and so will Bella."

"Have you tried from a phonebooth?"

"Yes, S, nothing."

Spencer sighed, but accepted the answer.

"Ly and Cam?"

"They're both tired and they're stopping for the night, but they'll be here tomorrow."

Spencer nodded, and then hummed, realizing Ethan couldn't see him.

"Be careful tonight."

"Oh please," Spencer chuckled, Ethan laughed as well.

"It's been years, man, I bet you're rusty."

"It's like riding a bike."

"Uh huh, whatever."

"We're going to the manor tomorrow; tell Ly and Cam to meet us there."

And he hung up. He didn't wait for any answer, nor did he say any goodbye; he just put the phone in his pocket, and instead he pulled out...

"What the actual fuck..." Derek frowned. Spencer rolled his eyes at him, but JJ suspected it wasn't actually directed at Derek, more at the situation.

"Fuck it," he said, lighting a cigarette, "you'll find out worse things about me anyway."

He said it bitterly, not in the tone he usually used with the team. The essence of his words hit JJ so deeply that she didn't even have the strength to say anything about the cigarettes. Her mind was racing too fast for her mouth to produce any sound. She wanted to say a lot of things, but she thought that telling Spencer that cigarettes were bad for his body was a bit stupid, considering the amount of things that were bad for his body throughout his childhood. Right now, JJ felt like she was constantly losing a game, but Spencer didn't even know they were playing.

Sooner than later, the car was there, and the discussion was lost, like the sun that was already dawning between the buildings. But all JJ could think about while they were in the back of the limousine, that Spencer wasn't surprised about, while the rest of the team dropped their jaws, was that Spencer smelled like smoke. Maybe it was all in her head, but somehow she could still smell it. Maybe she would never stop smelling it.

The trip was long. Long enough for them to run out of conversations; there were only so many times you could repeat a plan before it became useless and boring. So they played cards, and finally it was just Derek, Emily, and JJ talking, with JJ mostly listening. Meanwhile, Hotch, Spencer, and Rossi continued playing poker.

Even though JJ was sometimes participating in Derek and Emily's conversation, she still wasn't missing a single word said by the other group. So she heard Hotch perfectly when he talked, so low she doubted Emily and Derek even noticed. Only Rossi, because he was directly in front of Hotch, and Spencer to his side, were meant to hear.

"You do know that," he started softly, without looking up from the cards, and placing a silent bet, "there's not one single thing this team could find out about that would change how they feel about you..."

Spencer scoffed very silently, very wary, and spoke even softer than Hotch.

"You'd be surprised."

"Oh, I was. Trust me. But I still feel like I know you, even if I don't know many things about you."

They kept playing, and JJ thought that was going to be it. Rossi kept his head down and didn't acknowledge the exchange, but I think the three of them knew that Rossi was as much a part of the conversation as Hotch and Spencer. His silence was his argument. The only intruder there was JJ, but no one but her knew that.

Derek and Emily were still chatting, and JJ was grateful for that; she knew if they were silent, or suddenly stopped, Spencer would never have responded.

"I don't know."

"I know my team, Reid," Hotch didn't miss a beat, "you have to at least give me that."

Spencer nodded and didn't reply for another couple of rounds. Then finally, "I just don't want to choose." As he let out a shaky sigh, Rossi finally looked up, but didn't say anything.

"What do you mean?" Hotch asked.

"I don't want to have to choose between you and them. I just, I know that's not possible, but I want the best of both lives and losing either one of them just... I feel like it will shatter me."

"There are some things that you can't keep; this life is dangerous, and I would like to see you away from it," Rossi said all of a sudden, which caused the other two to finally look away from the game, the cards forgotten on the small table. "But people, Spencer? You don't have to choose that. Sure, some friendships are lost along the way, sometimes you let people you care about go. But you don't have to take sides, kid."

"I've been so lost ever since I got into the CIA, and then the BAU. It took so long to find my place here and... not even a day back in the Affluence and I just... fit in. Perfectly," he sighed. "Like I belong here. Maybe I'm just on the wrong side of things, and if I am, that means we're on different sides of the war."

"Fitting in and belonging aren't the same thing, kiddo," Rossi reminded.

"You're not on the wrong side of the war," Hotch shook his head, but he didn't explain. Like he didn't need to, like it was biologically impossible for Spencer to ever be right about himself and the team being on different sides of the war. Spencer dropped it, even if he didn't look convinced.

There was no way of missing the entrance. That's what Emily thought. There were small arrows lit with yellow light on the floor; she supposed they were meant to point to the entrance, but it was pointless — there was no way of missing it anyway.

The door was open. It was the biggest door Emily had ever seen; it was impressive. From inside, she could already hear soft classical music and the voices of hundreds of people around the ballroom. Before entering, they were asked their names, but Spencer smiled really kindly — really kindly, almost flirty — to the security guard and only told him his. He told him he was the one invited, and that the rest of them wouldn't appear on any registers of the Affluence anyway because that was the first time they were there.

It was all true, of course. Emily had the feeling that the guard was supposed to ask for their names anyway, but he dropped it. Emily saw something she hadn't seen until the moment. The name "Signet Token" sounded weird at first, and then she just kind of accepted it and went with it, didn't look much into the reasons. But then, one of the receptionists next to the guards put some crimson liquid on a piece of paper, and Spencer used his ring to press it and leave the stamp. It was quite obvious, now that she saw it, but she wasn't able to make it out before.

It was also the first time she had a semi-clear view of Spencer's personal symbol. Although she barely saw it, she could distinguish the very detailed and realistic shape of a vertical sword, piercing through a human heart and then a skull. It was very artistic for such a tiny thing, and despite its creepy design, it didn't look creepy at all. It was surrounded by flowers in a way that made Emily think of it as beautiful, as art. The art of killing, perhaps?

"You can't think too much with your heart, but you shouldn't think everything with your head either," Spencer whispered. The others were crowded by the rest of the guests trying to enter; they probably hadn't heard a thing, but Emily did. Spencer probably caught her staring at the ring and decided to explain. "So it's better to kill them both and think with your chest," he continued, "with your instinct. Like an animal."

Emily didn't know what to respond.

"I didn't choose it, though, it was given to me," he shrugged, already walking through the crowd to get them inside, "as a reminder."

"To remind you to follow your instincts?" Emily asked, genuinely curious.

"To remind me to react like an animal."

Emily looked down at Spencer's hand once more, she couldn't see the ring any longer, but she could remember it lucidly, and she forever would.

"The sword also represents a warrior," he told her then, as a fun fact, a contrast with the last statement.

"And what about the flowers?" Emily wanted to know, but the question made Spencer's smile drop.

"Because they're pretty," he said, and didn't look back again until they reached the center of the ballroom.

If they thought the outside was impressive, this was even better. All the food you could imagine in one place, live music, and fancy chairs. Emily had thought their dresses were too much, but she came to notice they actually were too little, compared to the rest. The people there were dressed like they were going to be buried with the thing they wore this same night.

Spencer lit a cigarette, and it shocked through her reality more than she would've expected. Because she lived in a world where smoking inside was not allowed, and the only inside place she had seen people smoking was their own houses, so for a second, she was about to ask Spencer what the hell he was doing. But a second later she noticed that plenty of people were smoking in the room. She wasn't sure it could even be considered an enclosed space. The ceiling was so far up that the smoke was soon lost in thin air. Spencer's cigarettes were black, for some reason, the filter was golden. She had fun calculating how many salaries paid for a box of those cigarettes. She had even more fun doing the same with the dresses they were wearing, them, and the other guests as well. She was already in debt for life.

Spencer didn't give a second look to the room, as if he'd seen it a hundred times before, but the team around them was inspecting every corner in awe. The middle was empty, the sides were full of tables, some with food, some to sit, and some with drinks. Following Spencer, they directed towards the table on the right side of the enormous room. They didn't make it far before people started to notice them.

"My lord, could it be?" an old man gasped theatrically, only to relax while nodding so pronouncedly that it could have been a reverence. He had white hair and an elegant beard; he spoke with a British accent so "are my eyes seeing what they think they're seeing?"

Spencer laughed. "How are you, Mr. Alton?"

"Oh, you know, same old deal. But you, kid. I just find it hard to believe it. The last time I saw you, you were just a boy, and now look at you! Hey! Honey! Come see, it's Sinclair's kid."

"Spencer?" an old woman walked closer to them.

While the chubby got closer, Spencer turned barely, "Mr. and Mrs. Alton were good friends of my mentor," he explained. And only then the man seemed to notice the others.

"Oh forgive my manners," he held out his hand to Hotch, "Alton."

The man didn't give a name, so Hotch didn't either, "Hotchner."

"My goodness," he woman smiled fondly to Spencer, "just look at you, all grown up!"

Like that, there were more than a couple of reunions. Some more personal than others. Most of them just came to recognize Spencer with a nod or welcome him back. More than a few asked if he was offering any services. In Hotch's opinion, a simple "no" would've sufficed, but Spencer repeated the "depending on what services you're referring to" joke at least three times. He always followed it with a wink, and it worked every time; people were charmed, hypnotized by him.

Hotch had to accept he could see it, he saw the talent in Spencer. There was something in the way he moved slightly different with each person, accommodating to what he knew they would want. The relaxed way he talked, slurring the words. The way he purposely tilted his head back every time he laughed at something the other person had said.

Other greetings weren't as friendly, but they were still cordial. Hotch believed it was like an implied rule, to welcome him. So he guessed that even people who were not friends of him came to nod in approval as a way to keep the peace. It made even more sense if you thought about how many of them already knew about the murders and already knew that the unsub was after Spencer. It was everyone's way of saying, "it's not me," and showing Spencer they weren't at war.

This only made things more difficult for the team because they profiled that the unsub would be there, and very likely would talk directly to them, so it only gave them more and more to narrow down from.

It would have been a bit easier if Spencer knew all the people that came to him; that way Spencer could help them rule out most of them quickly, but half of the people were complete strangers; they still seemed to know exactly who Spencer was.

Hotch also noticed that of all the different members of the Affluence that had greeted Spencer that night, no one had attempted to shake hands with him. They offered their hands to the team, but never to Spencer; they always nodded. They hadn't only heard of him; somehow, they knew him.

The greetings calmed as the night passed, and soon they went their separate ways, just exploring the place. Right now Dave and Morgan were nowhere to be seen, but he strongly believed they were at the food table. Spencer and Emily were very near him refilling their drinks; Emily had finally accepted one of the cigarettes Spencer had been offering all night; JJ was a few seats away, looking tired and bored. At some point in the night, Bella had joined them, and now she sat a few tables away chatting with people the team hadn't bothered to present themselves to.

Hotch observed the place. People danced, people laughed, people drank and chatted. There were some small children playing hide and seek, the fancy dresses getting treated like they were nothing but a school uniform.

Some not much older kids —they couldn't be more than thirteen— stood in a corner and were taking turns to stick a knife in the back of a wooden chair; they threw with the confidence of someone who had been practicing since birth. Two of them were smoking. He wondered if that was Spencer right there, some time long ago. A kid with a cigarette in his mouth and the ability to kill a fly mid-flight with a cutlery knife.

There was another group around the same age, though, and they looked quite different. They sat next to what Hotch guessed were their parents; some of them played cards, but overall, they looked much more like kids than the others.

He was so deep in thought that he never noticed when Derek and Dave came back, but now they were both there, their plates stuffed with food Hotch hadn't even touched all night.

"You okay? You were kind of lost," Dave asked without looking at him.

"Just tired," he said, and for the most part it was true, they weren't running on much sleep to begin with, and now the dawn was nearer than the sunset.

Some other man was talking to Spencer, so he took a deep breath and tried to pay attention. He barely heard from there, even though they weren't far; the music was loud. The man was older than Spencer, but not by much. Hotch saw in his look that he was dangerous, but Spencer remained as calm as if he were talking with a lifelong friend. Hotch observed; the man limped, he noted it on the way he moved every so often to release pressure from his right leg. He obviously needed a cane but chose not to wear it. Maybe because he didn't want to show any sign of vulnerability to aim to.

The man introduced himself only with a last name, like most people there, but Hotch noticed they all seemed to know Spencer's first name. The man said something about some time doing business together, and Spencer laughed politely and agreed. Hotch knew, or perhaps he hoped, that Spencer's career in this world would be over as soon as this unsub was behind bars, but he also got why Spencer wouldn't say that.

When the guy left, Spencer found Hotch's stare, and when he noticed, he mouthed the last name he was given once more for Hotch to hear better. Hotch gave him thumbs up and wrote the name on the piece of paper they had been using all night. Hotch vaguely remembered Spencer saying they would leave early; he would love to know what early was for these people. Emily looked a little pale, and Hotch wondered how much she had drunk.

The truth was that Emily hadn't drunk that much; she was just having difficulty with circulating her blood at the moment because she had recognized faces in the crowd, and that terrified her.

It felt strangely similar to water filling her lungs. Like she slowly but surely would stop breathing at all. Her face was kept straight the whole time, and her chest barely moved more than it should've, but on the inside, she was burning. Red alarms deafened her senses because she was sure she knew those two...

It would have been less despairing if she weren't sure where she knew those people from, but she knew. She remembered perfectly; how couldn't she? Every second of that nightmare was recorded in her memory like a movie; she could replay every second of it, pause, and go back and watch it again. Anytime she wanted. When she paused and compared the faces in the crowd to those two people she didn't see very often, they matched. It was unmistakable.

She was in serious need of oxygen. She wished to ask Spencer for another cigarette, and maybe that would calm her down, or at the very least dull the senses a bit. But she was afraid she wouldn't be able to get words out.

Alright, breathing exercises.

She was okay. She was okay. She could do this. It wasn't that hard. She could totally do this. Her team didn't have to know; she could do acting; she was good at it. She could easily pretend everything was alright.

Right?

But as she watched the couple drinking from the fancy champagne glasses that the waiters were offering, chatting and laughing with two older guys she didn't recognize, she felt her soul finally deciding to leave her body.

Maybe it wouldn't be that easy after all. But she could still make it.

Would he recognize her? Maybe he wouldn't; it had been a long time, and she'd only seen him on a few occasions. Could he still be working for Doyle? If he was here, then maybe. Even with him in jail, she knew he had contacts. Had Doyle always been part of this Affluence and never told her? Never let her into this world? And the million-dollar question, was she grateful or did she resent this?

Lost in thought, she didn't realize she was staring right at him. They had stopped walking. Emily was leaning against the bar counter, Spencer lighting up another smoke. Hotch silently stared at a place next to Spencer's feet. Rossi, Morgan, and JJ seemed to be having a heated argument about which one of the appetizers was better. In a brief second in which JJ nearly ran to the food table to get more food, Derek looked in her direction and seemed to notice her.

"You alright Prentiss?" he asked playful, "you look like you've seen a ghost."

"What?" she did not startle, she was too good for that. "Oh, no, I'm fine," she dismissed him, "I'm fine."

Emily felt like Derek would've asked again if it weren't for the fact that JJ was back, and that meant discussing tiny portions of food once more, so she was left alone with her rapid breathing once again. Her eyes unconsciously flew back to the couple. They were dancing now.

"You do look like you've seen a ghost, you know?" Spencer pondered, now successfully startling her. He kept so quiet and still she had almost forgotten he was there. She had never noticed this kind of thing before, but now, knowing that he used to be a spy child, and later worked as a secret agent... it made sense, she guessed. He was good at his job, otherwise, he wouldn't have survived.

She rolled her eyes.

"Seriously, no one minds their own business anymore?" she joked. Spencer laughed. A full laugh, teeth and everything. But when he looked back at her, still not dropping the smile, there was something much darker in his eyes. He looked away almost immediately, but she thought she recognized something near compassion, understanding, maybe some complicity.

"Not but seriously," he talked again, looking in the same direction as her. She was secretly relieved; it was easier to lie in a conversation if you didn't have to make eye contact, "you look near panic, is something going on?"

Emily froze. He spoke like he knew the answer. He  doesn't know, you don't have anything to hide , she told herself. But she still looked away from the couple, just in case.

"Nah, I'm good. This place is just too lit to be a nightclub... Not exactly my style" she got a huff from him, but he didn't look at her, and he didn't laugh with the same enthusiasm as before.

"Not actually a nightclub, don't you think?" he chuckled.

She looked at him for a moment, only to find him staring in another direction, not just blankly ahead, not just following her gaze, but at something specifically. Someone, her head told her. It was her turn to follow the direction of his eyes, just to find that the couple had moved and was now near a food table, right under Spencer's microscope.

She unconsciously tensed up, carefully controlling her breaths to be uniform. But of course, without even looking at her, Spencer noticed.

"What is it?" he pressed; she just shook her head; she didn't trust herself with words right now. He finally looked at her, but she didn't have time to properly process the look before she heard his next words "Is somebody in here making you nervous, Lauren?"

Her heart not only missed a beat; she felt like it'd physically dropped. She visibly jumped; her first reaction was to look at him in pure and immense horror. Then she almost broke her neck as she turned around to see if the team was paying attention.

"Relax, they're not hearing," he said, appearing relaxed himself. Elbows on the counter, drink in hand... he wasn't even looking at her and... Oh god, he knew.

"What-? H-how..." she couldn't finish; she swallowed her guts back down to her stomach. Don't throw up, don't throw up, don't throw up. "How would you...? How?" she managed to cry out.

"I... " he shook his head like he was pondering his next words, "heard," he decided, and then finished, "things."

For a second, she thought she felt like she was going to vomit. Then she realized she not only felt like it, but was actually going to vomit, so the only thing she had to do next was thank all the gods for the fact that she had visited the bathroom before, that way she wasn't lost on the way, and she made it to the stall before emptying her stomach.

There was something Penelope had said, the first time she'd talked with Bella. She'd said " What is it with you and your people knowing things and just... spilling them. " Emily hadn't really thought about it until that very same moment. Even if Spencer knew, he had to have known all this time, but right now, he just spilled it like it wasn't going to be a shock for her.

When they talked about people here being dangerous, Emily's mind always traveled to physical violence and powerful influence. But it was much more than that. People here knew things, and they weren't afraid to use it. Information was one of the sharpest knives in the armory.

She didn't know how long she sat on the bathroom floor. She noticed how this place was probably made specifically after the lady started hosting these big events. The structure or aesthetic didn't match the rest of the place; it was a multiple-stall bathroom of white lights and red tiles. She saw herself perfectly reflected on the tile in front of her, and she vaguely thought that just this bathroom was probably cleaner than her house.

When her back was already starting to hurt against the toilet, she heard someone entering the bathroom. Emily stood slowly and considered whether coming out now would scare her, but if she stayed too long and the woman didn't leave, then she'd look twice as creepy coming out of the stall.

"You okay?" her ears recognized Bella's voice. She heard the water running, and she figured the other was washing her hands just for the sake of doing something. "You left pretty abruptly. Hotchner almost had to throw himself on JJ to stop her from coming."

Emily didn't make a sound. She knew Bella knew where she was, but for some reason she still didn't leave the stall.

"It's something you always do here isn't it?" Emily asked.

"What?"

"Just going around telling everyone else's business."

She heard a chuckle, and then the water stopped. Emily could almost picture her, leaning against the counter with her arms crossed, looking at the ceiling because she couldn't look directly at Emily while she talked.

"Quite the opposite, actually. We tend to stay away from others' business. Don't get me wrong, everyone here is all over everyone else's business, it's the Affluence thingy. But we specifically try not to participate. It gives us some secrecy to work with."

Emily didn't get it. "But you're always... You told Penelope she was The Black Queen..."

A beat.

"Yes? She is, isn't she?"

"Yeah, but I mean... she hides it. And you just said it in front of everyone. Anyone could've heard outside of the conference room as well. You didn't even care about her decision in telling or not, you just..."

"Well I didn't know that she hid it from you guys..."

"It's kind of ilegal, what she did, she works for the government..."

"So do I, and I've done things far more illegal than what she did."

"Still, she kept it hidden," Emily repeated, "and you told it like it was nothing. And now Spencer... and if he's known all this time, why now? Why spill it now? Can't he wait?"

Bella didn't talk immediately; she took a few deep breaths. In that time, Emily finally came out of the stall and leaned on the door of the stall behind her. Bella still didn't answer and took the time to light a grape-flavored cigarette. Emily was still shocked Bella just smoked inside the bathroom like it was nothing.

"I don't mean to justify us," Bella said, "just to explain."

She stared at Emily and she nodded.

"I think Spencer and I have a sense of reality that's... a bit altered. We grew up in places like this; we don't know much about what's legal and isn't."

Emily nodded slowly. Every time she breathed in, she could smell the artificial grape in Bella's cigarette.

"I bet Spencer has a better notion of it when he entered the FBI, but now... I mean, he's in the place of his childhood; it's only fair for a mind to want to return to easier times."

"You call this life easy?" Emily gestured vaguely to the big hall.

"I call it easier," Bella laughed. "I also think that... this is the first big event Spencer attends after all these years... his guard's up. We know where to stick the needle, you know? To make it hurt. It's our defense mechanism; I don't think he realized he used it on you. If you tell him, he'll surely apologize."

Emily didn't respond, she frowned. "How does he know, anyway?"

"We hear things, Emily, the Underground Affluence is something that exists all over the world to a greater or lesser extent."

When Emily and Bella came out of the bathroom, Emily felt much better. And the anxiety about having to look Spencer in the eyes again, knowing he knew, evaporated as soon as she saw someone else walking towards him, and Bella freaked out for some reason.

"Oh lord," she said, sounding tired, "don't make me deal with this."

And then she started jogging to the tables they had abandoned a while ago. The team's attention was pulled less by the stranger walking towards a clueless Spencer and more by the way Bella was trying to get there before the blond did.

"You know, even though I've heard the whispers around all corners," even from the distance, Emily heard clearly the way Spencer groaned, he tilted his head back very exaggeratedly before turning, "I still didn't believe it," the other man continued, "I said I had to see it for myself."

Emily and Bella were already there, and at Spencer's visible discomfort, the team were paying much more attention now.

"Are you seeing it?" Spencer asked lazily, opening slightly his arms as if introducing himself in front of a crowd.

"Lucas, get the fuck away-"

"Oh Bella, don't be rude," Spencer said clicking his tongue in disappointment, "Lucas has missed me."

"You wish that."

"I actually didn't give you a single thought in the past six years," he smiled kindly, and lit a cigarette. The whole team had their eyes wide open; until now, they hadn't seen a discourteous conversation. The others hadn't been anything but polite, and Spencer was always theatrically nice, but never sarcastic, never like this. "But apparently, you've devoted plenty of your time to think about me. Thank you, Lucas, for keeping my memory alive."

"You son of a bitch, you haven't changed a bit," the blond one spat, "tell me, what has the rat of the gutter been doing all these years?"

"Ah, you know, a bit of this, a bit of that..."

"How are your buddies at the CIA holding up? I heard they got pretty tired of you, enough to beat you to a pulp."

Spencer inhaled, but only barely. Bella took a firm step forward, and the only thing Derek could think about was how Lucas was managing not to piss himself at that look. "Get the fuck away," she didn't order, she warned.

But Spencer didn't let Bella put herself in between them; he pushed her slightly to the side to face Lucas again.

"The CIA and I broke up," he shrugged, "I've had some cool vacation time since then. But you tell me, I'm interested in what you've been doing. How's your daddy?"

Lucas actually seemed to be more affected by that question than by Bella's ice stare.

"Don't you fucking act like you haven't heard, you dick."

"Heard what?" Spencer pouted, sounding like he totally had heard.

"Please, you know he's dead."

"Dead?!" that was a clear overreaction, with the loud tone and the hand on the chest, it disturbed the team, but Bella didn't seem to be bothered by it in the slightest. Like messing knowingly with the death of a loved one wasn't morally wrong.

"Good lord, my condolences, I didn't know... but, wait a minute..." Spencer continued, "how are you living then? It has to be hard, doesn't it? No rich daddy to hold your hand through life, no hooker mommy to pay the bills... what are you even doing to live? Or wait..." he frowned ever so slightly, "what other services could you be offering?"

"You sick bastard," he took a step forward till his and Spencer's chests were almost touching, "I don't like what you're insinuating about me."

"Are people touching places that were only meant for Ly to-"

"Shut the fuck up."

"-and all that just to pay the bills..."

"I'm richer than you will ever be."

"Try that again," his tone changed, it wasn't high and mocking anymore; it was strong and authoritative. He said it like an order. One Lucas didn't take; in fact, it seemed to set him off as he pushed Spencer's chest with both of his hands away from him.

"Sinclair's money doesn't count!" he snapped. And more than a few people turned around to look at them.

The team had taken a step forward like they were ready to catch Spencer or take Lucas down, whichever was needed first. But they did neither. They didn't want to draw any more attention, and Spencer didn't even budge; he simply stepped back to balance and stared right into Lucas' soul.

"Careful, Lucas, the truce doesn't mean I can't break a few fingers."

"Look at us, years after, in the exact same position," Lucas laughed manically, "what are we, Spencer? The magician and the rat he pulls from his hat?"

"Well, you're obviously the rat," he muttered.

"What are you going to do now that Sinclair isn't right behind you pulling the strings?"

"Unlike you, I'm an adult. And don't get confused, sweetheart, Alec left ten years ago; since then, a lifetime of things happened, you have your head so deep up your ass that you find it difficult to understand that life keeps going when you're not looking."

"The lifetime of things haven't changed you a bit. You think that because you got out you're... what? different now? those things stay with you, Spencer. from what I see, you're still the violent piece of shit you were when we were kids."

"You just pull out the best of me," he mocked. And then, just to be cruel, he said, "Ly's coming into town as well, you know? we could bring the band back together, since you're so anxious to talk about the past, only..." he hissed apologetically, "yeah, he's with Camille now so..."

A beat.

"What?"

"Oh, so that you haven't heard?"

"That's enough," this time, Bella didn't let Spencer push her away, "mind your business, Lucas."

The blond did. Still a bit shocked, but he moved away from the group. The team immediately approached Spencer, who let out an angry breath. But it never lasted. Not with Lucas. Just seconds after verbally sparring with Lucas he always found himself feeling profound indifference for him. Maybe he was purposefully stopping himself from getting attached. Unfortunately, he knew Lucas' type. He'd seen it, he'd observed. Lucas was going to wind up dead some day not far from then.

It was just the way things were written. You didn't survive in that place without some kind of survival instincts. Lucas was a sheltered man who couldn't throw a punch if his life depended on it, but still stood up in front of professional killers like Spencer and wasn't afraid to push. He'd push the wrong person eventually. Spencer knew. It was kind of sad, in a way. But it was the way the ecosystem worked; Lucas wouldn't listen to reason, and it wasn't Spencer's business to educate him either. He was actually surprised he made it this far; it was apparent that his father helped, but last year Lucas' dad had developed an incurable tumor and passed not too long ago.

Spencer had been sorry for the man, and in some place deep in his mind, he had been sorry for Lucas. But not anymore, what he felt was now the feeling equivalent to a deep sigh and a slow shaking of the head. Profound resignation and some sorrowful acceptance. Each month Lucas lived, he used a bit of the stockpile of life his good father had accumulated for him; eventually, he'd run out. But it was just the way it was. It was sealed. Destined. Always meant to be.

Even after all this years, his mind kept going to the dead bird...

"What the fuck was that, man?" Derek's voice pull him out of his thoughts.

"Mmh?" he replied absently.

"I mean, what did just happen? Who was that?"

Spencer looked in the direction Lucas had disappeared in the crowd. "Oh, nothing, just... an old friend." What else was he supposed to say? The Affluence's relationships were too complex, too abstract, to put into a simple sentence. And even more complicated to explain when he was so mentally exhausted.

"I wonder how the next old friend we meet's gonna be like," Emily muttered under her breath, but Hotch heard, and sent her a warning look.

"We should go," Spencer said abruptly, "I hadn't realized it was so late."

Lady Genevieve D'Aubigny herself had approached eventually. She was an old woman who wore her years like a crown. Her hair looked like it could have been black at some point, but now it was nearly white, with gray veins. Her dress was the most scandalous Derek had seen until that moment. It didn't have a single grain of gold or red; it was purely white. White feathers and a tail so long it could fit comfortably three children wrapped like burritos. She was classy and intelligent and deeply self-centered. Not in a narcissistic way, more in a... high self-esteem way.

Between the feathers, the eccentric attitude, and the concerning obsession she had with looking for her reflection in every shiny object, she reminded Derek of a peacock. He almost laughed out loud when he saw the ring on her finger; her personal symbol was a peacock, after all. It fitted, he guessed.

She'd praised Spencer with her own selection of exotic compliments, things Derek didn't think Spencer would've appreciated if it weren't because right now, he would react nicely to pretty much anything. Surprisingly, they weren't sarcastic; they were just... Dark.

"I'm telling you, he was just this little thing, but no one did the job cleaner than him. Alec picked you well, I always said... First class, nothing less. I'm telling you, he reached first class at fourteen; Alec wouldn't shut up about him. And Bella too..."

Spencer brushed her off with ease. He thanked her profusely for the invitation; he told her what a great night it had been. He told her they were leaving, and he kept firm even after she insisted they should stay.

"I'm telling you, there's this final piece that I would love you to hear, you've always had great taste for music..."

But Spencer stood firm, and they began to politely retire; Bella was watching them closely from a few steps away, she'd stay, like they'd agreed. Before they could fully start making their way to the doors, Lady Genevieve stopped them again.

"Wait! There's something else," she pulled an envelope out of her dress; it was smaller than the invitation to her ball, simpler also, she gave it to Spencer looking to both sides as if they were sharing a secret. Nothing farther from the truth; in fact, at the mere sight of the envelope, Derek noticed more than a dozen heads turning to pay attention. "A lot of us think that you should be there. Specially since this issue concerns you directly... or so I've heard..."

Spencer gave the envelope a quick look and placed it quickly in his pocket, to hide it from curious eyes. He looked around paranoidly as well, aware of all the looks they'd received. Finally, he nodded almost imperceptibly. "I'll see what I can do."

"I know you're not a fan of the table, but I'm telling you, you should be there, your opinion always makes a difference..."

"I'm telling you, I'm telling you, I'm telling you." Derek thought she would never shut up. But then, graciously, they were walking towards the doors again.

"Hey, Spencer Reid?"

God, at this rate, they'd get to the hotel in between three hours or six to seven business days. The man that approached Spencer couldn't be much older than Spencer himself. He had a buzzcut that let multiple scars show on his head and face, but somehow it didn't stop him from looking formal. The simple red suit he was wearing looked expensive, but not very well-treated; he had untied his bow, and the first few buttons were undone. He was sweating, but his demeanor stood calm and firm, a mask as perfect as Spencer's.

"That's me," Spencer responded, mirroring the man's expressions. The man held his hand out; Spencer looked at it for a long time before the man dropped it.

"Right, no handshakes, it slipped my mind," he said jokingly, but he didn't even smile. He nodded cordially, and Spencer did the same.

"I'm afraid I'm at a disadvantage; you know my name, but I don't know yours," Spencer tried.

"It seems like, yeah. Listen, I just wanted to welcome you back, you know. I know that used to be a very important formality back in the day."

"Oh, you're retired," Spencer noted, not insisting on the name.

"Were." The man corrected, and Spencer chuckled.

"That makes two of us. What made you come back?"

The man's eyes unfocused before speaking, and for a second it reminded Derek of Spencer.

"Unresolved business, you could say. By the way, I just thought I'd tell you that I think he's right," the man didn't sound angry; his tone was flat and emotionless.

"Excuse me?"

"The magician, I mean. Some things just stay with us. I think deep down, you too know that you're still the wild animal they poked to see how you reacted. The magician among them."

Unfortunately, they were near the exit, so when the man turned around, he disappeared almost immediately. "Wait!" Spencer called, but it was useless.

Derek watched the younger agent as he turned to share a look with Bella; she understood, apparently, because she nodded. And then, finally, the team was able to go through the doors and towards the car. They walked fast, as if they were afraid someone else would stop them, but nobody did. No one spoke; the chill of the night was a big contrast with the heat inside; Derek felt the relief of the not contaminated air fill his lungs. They must've looked near shock.

Emily was the first to break it, although she didn't look at anyone, and no one looked at her.

"Did we just meet our unsub?"

No one wanted to answer; they didn't like the answer. But for some reason, they all looked at Spencer. He looked troubled and worried, like he was desperately trying to remember a dream that had already abandoned his memories.

"Looks like it," he said.

Notes:

guys i did something i swore i'd never do: i'm updating a chap without a thorough correction. it scares me so much but this was so long, i don't have any more time or energy. sorry.

if you find any significant mistakes please do tell, and maybe in the future I decide to slightly correct this chapter and update it. until then, idk, we'll roll with it, i guess.

anyway.

did you like it? it's long, it has 10k at the very least. in some parts i felt like it was boring, but in others in my mind i was like "oh wait a minute i'm onto something"

writing this was like constantly listening to "bourgeoises" by conan. fr, so funny.

and this chapter i didn't made any time jumps, did you notice???

next chap: camille, ly, and the manor, i think we'll have fun with it, guys.

so, may very emblematic characters. Alright, I'll admit it, i have fun writing Lucas and Spencer's interactions.

also HOTCH BEING DAD like, he's so cute. rossi too. please i want them to be my father. both of them. (daddy issues girlies virtually fistbumb with mee)

i can't wait for maeve, i swear to god, i'm aching to write her so badly.

thank you all for the understanding regarding the late update, i love ya all<3

you've all told me to rest, so i just wanted to make sure real quick that you knew that... this kind of IS rest, you know? I love that you read this, and you like this, but even more, i love writing it. it's extremely awful for me when i truly don't have time to write. that's why you have to trust that this will keep being updated, because this is not something im forcing myself to do, this is actually my way of resting, this is what i plot when i close my eyes to go to sleep.

as always, imma offer my tumblr in case you want to see the silly little posts i make about this fic there. the user is 50044w44s

maybe i wanted to tell you another thing, but maybe i forgot cause im too tired. but anyway. the next chap is half written. i don't think i'll make it for this Thursday, but maybe the next one?

hopefully, see you in a week and a half..(?

anyways, please tell me what did you think, i swear to you reading comments fills me with love <3

see you soon, stay safe<3

edit: i've updated this chapter a bit more corrected<3

Chapter 16: Mütterchen.

Summary:

TW:
-bad religious representation, please remember this is fiction.
-mentions of child abuse and child neglect.

Notes:

alright, hi!! how are my fine furry friends doing? I just want to let you know i corrected the last chapter a bit, it should be better. and I gave this one a light correction as well, so it shouldn't be too terrible. but during the week i might look at it again and if i find many errors I'll probably edit it and update it with the next one.

also, i lied, sorry. I said this chap was going to be about the manor, but no, I didn't get to it. I got distracted with cam's backstory. BUT next chap, i promise.

also, its a shorter chap, because the original idea, as i said, was for this to be the chapter in which they visit the manor, but i thought it was better to cut this chap early and let the path clear so I can completely focus on the manor on the next one. That way, I won't have to cut the team's reactions to the manor short just because i've spent too much of the chapter telling some random's backstory.

anyways, as always, thank you for reading, and as always thank you for the pretty silly comments that i always die to read, and as always my tumblr is 50044w44s if you want to step over there <3

see u next week (hopefully) and if im not here next week, see you next next week for sure, love uuuu

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Mütterchen

(n.) german. it translates literally to "little mother" but is often used to depict a mother in a belittling or derogatory manner, suggesting she is overly protective or cloying.

 

"Forgive me father, for I have sinned."

Camille was five years old when she understood a simple fact: if she was bad, God would punish her. It made sense, somehow, and at the same time, it didn't. Because Camille's mom always said God is love. How could God be love and punishment?

He can, life answered her, because if Camille knew something about her mother, it was that she loved her daughter. And if Camille knew a second thing about her mother, it was that she was punishment. So when Camille was five years old, she didn't understand God, but when she was six, it finally clicked together.

Her knees were always scratched and bruised from praying on the floor. She'd begged her mother to just kneel on the perfectly comfortable rug they had in the room, instead of outside in their garden, where the rocks on the floor were sticking into her skin. But Mother always said that it didn't count if there wasn't sacrifice. Pain was sacrifice. Pain was good.

As far as Camille knew, they lived around nothing at all. It was a medium rural house with a huge property around it. Not a place where an actress would live, but her mother was just like that, she always thought. They didn't have a farm, but there were a few ducks, a chicken, and a pony. They didn't own a TV; all food and supplies were delivered to the house, but Camille was never there to see it. It must've happened when she was looking away, every time.

Sometimes, years into adulthood, Camille thought about this place that she called home for so many years. Most of the time she did, tears came to her eyes like they were waiting right there at her throat for a reason to come out. Her eyes would turn red, and she'd feel her cheeks blushing with rage. She couldn't believe she was so dumb, even for a kid.

Her mother left every day for work and returned late at night, or she didn't. If she didn't, someone else would probably come, a nanny, or a friend of her mother's. Camille knew what a church was because her mother talked a lot while she was home, but Camille had never visited one. She supposed the chapel her mother built there didn't count. That was where her mother spent most of her time.

Inside her house, Camille woke up, spent the day, and went to sleep. She read, played with the ducks, prayed, and went to sleep. She studied the homeschool books her mother urged her to use; she ran in the grass, watched the sunset, prayed, and went to sleep. Every day. Wake up, study, play, pray, repeat. For the first ten years of her life.

Every day.

Wake up, study, play, pray, repeat.

Every day.

Wake up, study, play, pray, repeat.

For the ten first years of her life.

Wake up, study, play, pray, repeat.

"Where do people go when they go outside of the house, mom?"

"Oh, ma chérie, you don't want to know."

Wake up, study, "you don't get to have dinner tonight, for you have sinned, ma fille. Je fais ça parce que je t'aime." Play, pray.

"I do want to know."

Repeat.

"Well, there's something called cities... but we live far away... far, far away..."

Wake up.

"I don't want to, please!" she sobbed so hard that she was quickly emptying her lungs enough to see black dots.

"You have sinned, child."

"The Father said it was alright!"

Study.

"Mon chéri, have you already finished the book Father Mark brought for you."

"Yes! All of it!"

Her mother laughed that beautiful, soft laugh she always had; it went with her yellow hair, so similar to Camille's and yet so different. Her eyes were the most noticeable thing; her mother's eyes were stormy gray, almost black somedays, while Camille's were the lightest tone of greenish-blue you'd find. She'd probably inherited it from her father, but she would never know.

Play.

"Mom?"

The Father's thoughts every time he visited the residence were just how much melancholy could fit into a seven-year-old's eyes. He debated every day whether he should do something about it, because this couldn't be right, could it? A child that has never seen or played with a peer. That knows only three or four adults, including her mother. That talks to God and to a duck more than to humans. That couldn't be enough stimulus for a young brain to develop correctly.

"Your mother isn't here, kid, what do you need?" he tried to smile. The girl was crying violently, but he didn't let that intimidate him; she'd always been quick with tears. He often wondered if it had anything to do with the way she was being raised. It probably did. There probably wasn't a single thing about this child's personality that wouldn't be shaped by this.

"I f-found my hen g-guttered in the b-backyard," she said, in between sobs, "I didn't do anything to her, I promise. I found her like that. I was looking for her to play."

He hugged the girl and hoped not to see what he thought he was going to find when he looked into the backyard.

Pray.

"I haven't sinned, father. I promise."

"I know, child, and God knows as well. Don't worry."

Repeat.

"Sinclai r," the voice answered.

"Alec, hi."

"Well, Mark, hello to you as well. To what do I owe the honor?"

Father Mark sighed, because he was in doubt was was worse, the cure or the venom. "There's this girl..."

Wake up, study, play, pray...

The first time Camille left the house, she was ten, and Alec held her hand through the doors. Camille wasn't stupid; she knew things she had studied. She knew how the world looked like. Sure, there was a time she didn't understand whether people disappeared when they weren't in her house, or where did they go. What was outside of here, was it God? But now she mostly knew. But her mother had also told her that they lived in a rural zone away from all kinds of civilization. Camille, at such a young age, knew it was unlikely she was ever going to see the world.

Imagine her surprise when just outside of her big-ass property, there, right in front of her, a few steps away, on the other side of the big wall, just for her to peek... a whole city. She lived in a city. It was right there, the world. It was just at the reach of her this whole time, and her mother...

No.

Wake up, study, play, pray.

"Forgive me, Father, for I have sinned."

Even though it had been nearly ten years since the last time they've seen each other, and Camille was a child back then, the Father still recognized her in a beat. Even through the grille, she could see the way his eyes widened. She didn't give him the time to process it.

"I have lied, I have stolen, I have hurt, I have killed. I have denied God, hated him, even. And I have reunited with him."

They kept silence. The father had only one question.

"But have you survived?"

Camille knew the father wouldn't be able to tell just from her voice, but she could perfectly feel the tear running down her cheek. She did nothing to clean it off.

Repeat.

"Worse, father. I have lived."

 

Emily stared out the window; she wished to roll it down, she wanted to feel the cold morning on her face. Yes, morning. Because after staying up nearly the whole night, they didn't even get to stay in bed late. She had been pissed off the whole morning; not even two cups of coffee could calm her down.

Hotch said to sleep in the car; he was driving, and Rossi was in the front seat, they chatted quietly, being carefully aware of Derek and JJ sleeping right next to Emily. She would've listened to him; she would've slept just like the other two were doing. But then Spencer had asked to talk to her. Just that same morning. Way too early for her liking. If it was up to her, speaking so early would've been prohibited. But Spencer was obviously unaware of this, and so she tried not to be rude.

"I'm sorry," he'd said. He'd sounded sincere, painfully so. He looked like he was surprised she had even agreed to talk with him. "I don't know what I was thinking about, or rather, I wasn't. I wasn't thinking, Emily. I'm so sorry."

Yeah.

Because he knew.

Spencer knew.

There had been a good three minutes, after waking up, in which she didn't even remember. Her head reeled about the unsub, about the ball, about the house they'd visit today. She didn't even remember.

It struck her when she was washing her teeth. She almost vomited, again. She held the cold ceramic with a death grip as the world swirled around her. Someone knew. Her secret wasn't safe anymore. How could life keep going? She found herself remembering the brief call he had with Hotch. And it hit her. Hotch had no idea. Neither did the rest of the team. Just like that, that's how life kept going. She'd leave the room, and no one would know.

While Spencer talked to her, she was painfully aware of the fact that, for him, and for the others, the earth stayed in orbit. Nothing life-changing had happened in the last ten hours.

"I wasn't thinking, Emily. I'm so sorry,"  Spencer had said.

Images flashed before her eyes, just tiny bits of the event. Lucas and Spencer sending each other ice stares. Bella leaning against the counter in the bathroom, arms crossed. Hotch barely aware of his surroundings. The couple. Spencer.

"Is somebody in here making you nervous, Lauren?"

Cruel. Very much so. Cruel, cruel, cruel. And the ring on Spencer's finger, also cruel.

"You can't think too much with your heart but you shouldn't think everything with your head either."

She wanted to force her brain to answer something to Spencer; he looked like he was getting more and more nervous with each passing second of Emily's silence. But for a second, she was stuck, looking at him. Such a kind and clever kid, told not to use his brain or his heart. What was left of him then? What's left of the human when you take out both emotion and reason?

"To remind you to follow your instincts?"

"To remind me to react like an animal."

"I'm not angry at you," she finally said. Her voice was no more than a whisper, and she knew her face would be sickly pale. And yet, she found the strength to smile at Spencer. She was proud of herself for that. "But just..." she sighed, "be more careful with people's secrets, Spence."

"I try."

Not "I'll try," as if "from now on..." No. It was, "I try." Like he was all the time trying, he made it sound exhausting.

"And I... I can't believe you knew... All this time. Why didn't you tell me?"

"What? That I knew who you were because I grew up in a secret society where no one in the entire planet has the right to any privacy?"

"We could've supported each other."

"Would you've believed me?"

She thought about it. The kid she ran into the first time she joined the team, the way he talked and moved, it didn't feel like an act, or she would've known. It was really him. And she thought about him telling her, trying to put into words even a tiny portion of all of what she'd seen of the Affluence. Would she have believed him?

Maybe she would've. Because, how else would he know about Lauren. But, then what? It would just be two of them, lying to the team, together. They would've formed a much closer bond, closer than with the others; they would've slowly drifted away from the rest of the team. They would have been more prominent to risk the secrecy. They would exchange side eyes, even unconsciously, they would look at each other for reactions. And the team, they're profilers, they would have known.

An old saying, attributed to the Hell's Angels, goes, two can keep a secret, if one of them is dead. They wouldn't have lasted if it weren't because they were alone in their lies. But still... he knew. Had he ever looked at her to see her reaction? If he had, none of them ever noticed, not even her. If he hadn't... well, that's a lot of control to have over oneself. He was one hell of a liar, either way.

So maybe, if Spencer hadn't decided to ambush her to have a conversation about the very world-crashing confession he'd let out the night before, she would have been able to sleep on the way to the Sinclair's house.

It was a long trip; when JJ and Derek woke up, JJ said that they needed to brief all of this madness. Well, maybe Emily was paraphrasing a bit, but that was basically what she had said. And she didn't mention the fact that they needed to do it there and then, preferably before getting to the manor, because they needed to talk without Spencer, but the team heard it anyways.

So they talked. Meanwhile, Spencer rode with Bella and Ethan. They talked about somewhere to stop first, Emily hadn't heard much, but she knew Hotch had interrogated about every aspect of the thing they wanted to do and told them to go and then meet the team at the place. So they were likely going to get there first. It would give them a chance to look around for themselves, even if they couldn't enter the house, just the view of it would tell them something more than what they knew.

 

Camille was pretty. She'd always known that; she had always known that she would be the prettiest face in a room full of people. Even when she was young, and she didn't have a room full of people to compare herself to, she still knew. Her mother wouldn't stop repeating it; at such a young age, she never thought about the fact that all mothers thought that about their children. She had no reason to question it, so she believed it.

But after she had walked out of the house holding Alec's hand, the world had done nothing but reinforce those beliefs. She was a pretty kid and had grown into a pretty teenager. Godly beautiful, divine in all her features. As she grew up, she learned to use her beauty as a powerful weapon.

After seeing the world, and being insanely angry at her mother, she didn't talk to her in a whole year. The fun fact was that they still lived together. Camille continued to live in the same house as her. Her mother had given in; now that her daughter wasn't hidden from the real world, there was no point in trying to lock her again. And Camille was under the impression that Alec Sinclair watched her mother's movements very closely.

She trained with Alec; she went to every reunion with her mother, and she came back to a silent house. Sometimes her mother begged her to talk, to forgive her, to anything. But she was clearly underestimating the ten-year-old girl. After a year, though, she gave in.

They talked again; Camille never really forgave her, every time she was close to, a horrible nightmare woke her up in the dark room where she used to study every day. After a while, she stopped going to the house; she still visited, she talked with her mother, and things were better. It was easier to forgive her if she didn't have to see her every day. If she didn't have to sleep in her old room. It was easier if she could just pretend for a while that they were mother and daughter, and nothing else, no deity in between them.

She never set food in the chapel again.

There's something about girls turning thirteen, they say. If Camille had to describe it, she'd say that all of her personality traits intensified exponentially. Where she used to be kind of naughty as a kid, she was rebellious and insubordinate. Where she used to get angry, there was now a rage burning that was nothing compared to anything she ever felt. Where she used to feel happy, she was now drowned with euphoria to the point where she was choking on her own tears. Where she used the bending of the truth to get her way, she was now manipulative and cunning, and she was aware of it.

But she was a sweet, sweet girl. She had always been. She was nice, and quiet and pretty. A real lady. There was truth in that because she was kind and gentle; all her inner intensity was reserved specifically for the people that caused her or her friends any trouble.

When the Six Underground Kids became a thing, and they started completing tasks together, things only improved for her, because they'd been friends for a while, but now they weren't only friends, they were family. She felt protected in the middle of it, like she didn't need to be on guard all the time, she could rest of her own emotions and reactions knowing someone else had her back.

And though she loved them all, there was something thrilling about being with the girls. For someone like her, she guessed, it was of necessity to see what life was like on others like her. Camille was still learning how to relate to other people, but so was Bella, as it seemed.

"Let's make a pact," were the first words ever spoken from Bella to Camille; they didn't know each other's names yet. Maeve stood with a quiet smile right next to Bella, but she didn't say anything; she was probably there as emotional support. Bella had used a condescending tone, so of course Camille matched it.

Camille frowned and scanned the girl up and down. "What kind of pact?"

"I heard your mother talking in french."

"Uh..." she hesitated, "yeah, she used to live in Paris."

"I used to live in Argentina, I'll teach you spanish and you'll teach me french."

She held her hand for Camille to take. Camille was under the impression Bella was from Italy; she'd heard Alec speak Italian to Bella's father on the phone, but she didn't question it much; she simply took Bella's hand. She didn't know she was named Bella though.

She learned to have girl friends, they all did. Maeve, Bella and she became sisters of a different kind, one no one could ever comprehend.

"But I'm beautiful," she told Bella. She said it deadpanning, like she completely meant it. And she did. Because she was, Bella knew that too. Maybe teenagers had a stage of feeling like crap about themselves, and maybe Camille did, but her looks were not part of it, because even now, she knew she was beautiful. She saw it in the sweet compliments old ladies paid her, and in the envy other girls her age spoke with, and in the disgusting faces boys had when they talked to her.

"Its not about being pretty, Camille, agh," Bella groaned, burying her head in the pillow. The hotel was five stars, and the rooms were big, but they still shared, they always did.

"Then what is it about?"

"Look, you want my advice?" Maeve interjected, Camille raised her eyebrows for her to keep going, "stop pinning over spencer, you look like an idiot."

"Yeah, Cam, Spencer doesn't like anyone," Bella shook her head, "even less you."

Camille just had to exhale a surprised laugh at that, "well first of all, ouch. Second of all, he's really nice to me."

"Oh my god, the bar is on the fucking ground, isn't it?" Maeve rolled her eyes.

Camille would never know the exact moment in which she stopped having a crush on Spencer, but once she did, she still didn't find it hard to believe. Spencer was very cute, and very nice, and extremely intelligent. Camille thought you just had to be crazy to not like Spencer, not even a little bit. She thought that the only person she knew that never pined over Spencer one bit was Bella. Bella had always considered Spencer a brother, so all Bella did when mentioning Spencer's attractiveness was shrug, roll her eyes, and say some shit like "he drools in his sleep," or "the other day at breakfast he laughed so hard that the milk of his cereals ended up coming out of his nose." Which... ew.

"Are you okay?"

"Yeah," she responded lazily, and leaned into the touch, Spencer put his arm around her shoulders and rubbed her arm to make her warmer.

"You are very drunk, definitely not wearing enough layers for this weather."

Camille was indeed very drunk, and she never wore enough layers for the weather, she couldn't. She was almost sixteen now, and her primary job in the team was spying and infiltration. Manipulating men was something that came easy to her, especially since she was still beautiful in every aspect, she worked on making herself even more beautiful like other people worked sharpening their knives. The fewer layers she wore, the easier the job. Some days it disgusted her, others, she thrived on it.

"Let's go," Spencer guided her to one of the cars.

"The others?"

"They're wrapping up and will ride in Ly's car later," Spencer drove silently. Camille closed her eyes and heard the nature over the car's engine. It wasn't a particularly long drive, but it was through a very dark road with no urbanization around it. A nice place to take a nap. She wasn't cold anymore, but she thought Spencer could be.

He kept the window open, both hands on the wheel, one of them also holding a cigarette. If Camille focused, she could smell the artificial grape from the cigarette's smoke. She almost chuckled at the thought of Bella resigning a cigarette just because Spencer had run out. And when she opened her eyes to look at Spencer, she caught him exhaling the smoke and quickly cracking his neck before resting his head on the seat again.

When she looked at him, she couldn't believe she pined over him when she was a kid, and it made perfect sense. All at the same time.

"You know," she chuckled, "I used to have a crush on you."

Spencer didn't look at her, but the side smile told her he had heard.

"I know."

"You did?"

"Yeah, C. You were very obvious about it," when she raised her eyebrow in question, he rolled his eyes, smiling even more, "c'mon, you got as red as a tomato every time I talked to you."

She couldn't help but laugh at that. She was painfully aware of how true it was. As confident as she ever felt, for the time she'd liked Spencer she could never say two full sentences to him directly without blushing or trying to arrange her hair. Maeve had once told her she looked like an idiot; she didn't see it at the moment, but now it was crystal clear.

She wondered how Maeve did it. Maeve never looked like an idiot, even loving Spencer, even with the two of them being together. They both were so used to each other's love, they didn't go through a sticky, gross couple stage; them being together felt right. It never started, and she didn't think it would ever end; the transition was slow and easy. They answered "yes, they're a couple," but neither of them could actually remember a time when they weren't. And so, Camille hadn't had a chance to tell Maeve, "oh, now who looks like an idiot?" Although she wanted to, every day.

"Give me a cigarette," she rasped.

He threw a pack on her lap. "They're Bella's," he warned.

"She's gonna make us pay for this, isn't she?"

"She'll probably make us buy her more every day for the rest of our lives, so yeah."

Camille was trained with the others in physical fight, and then she was educated in psychology. The reason for this was at first confusing to her, and then, it clicked. She was becoming the perfect manipulator. They were making her the perfect manipulator. Understanding her victim's behaviors helped her do a better job. She knew how to accommodate her acting around every man's personality and desires.

Along with the others, she too received her own Signet Token when she turned fourteen, a great deed; they were one of the few to get to be an independent member of the Affluence since that young. It was even greater for Spencer, Bella, and Maeve because they didn't even have a family there.

She used to look at her mother's Signet Token, used to play with it, and with the red wax her mother kept on her desk. It was a narcissus flower. Even after years of not even looking at her mother's ring, she still remembered it; she expected her own ring with enthusiasm; she wanted something pretty she could call her own.

She soon learned that your symbol wasn't for you to like. It wasn't meant to praise you, more to insult you. It made a bit of sense, if she thought about it. Nicknames are not something you choose; they're something you get stuck with. They're often meant to make fun of you. Your symbol was no different. Depending on the person, it was a constant reminder of your weakness or your shame.

Like Lucas', a skinned rabbit. Or Sky's, a broken wine bottle, ivy, and grapes growing around it, like trapping it.

Camille avoided looking at hers. The empty eyes of the siren stared back at her every time she did, its hair wet, its tail ragged. A mythical creature that turns into what you wish to drown you, that's what she was. Sirens were ugly. But she was pretty, she thought, she had always been. Maybe this symbol wasn't meant to represent her externally, but internally. Was she ugly inside?

"I can do it!" she almost screamed.

"I don't care, I'm sending in Isabella."

Her chest burned. She wasn't jealous, and it wasn't like she particularly liked doing solo missions, but her chest still burned with rage. Alec was being an idiot; Bella wouldn't last two seconds in there. She was better trained for this than Bella; Alec was choosing to risk Bella over putting her on the mission.

"You fucking know I'm better for this task."

Alec Sinclair was a scary man. But there was nothing scarier than a teenage girl, and she looked at him with so many emotions she was sure any other adult would melt and give in. Not Alec Sinclair.

"No, you are not. I choose Bella because I know she'll follow my orders, and I need someone who can follow orders on this mission."

"If I'm so bad, then why the fuck keep me on the team?" her eyes watered. She hated it. She hated herself. She was so pretty; why did she have to cry over everything? It made her ugly. She wasn't ugly.

She felt ready for a screaming match. She was kinda honored by it, being able to get on Alec's nerves was something that was usually managed just by Spencer and Bella. The loudest screaming matches she'd heard were between Bella and Alec, or Bella and Spencer. But Bella didn't cry when she was angry, so Camille was already one step behind.

"You are good for the team, Camille," Alec didn't yell. Maybe it was better that way; Camille didn't know how much longer she could hold the sobs. "You're talented, and you're smart, and you're strong. But I still need Bella on this task."

Spencer and Camille played chess, only when Camille wanted to. She'd more than once crawled from her room to his in a hotel and woke him up just to tell him she wanted to play. He always let her in without a word. He knew it was cathartic for her. She was a good player; Spencer had taught her well. There was still no way she would ever win him. When they played, she mostly cried in silence, and Spencer didn't ask about it. It was their thing. Some nights, Spencer would suggest playing, and Camille would know something was wrong with him. Those nights, Camille wouldn't cry, and Spencer would smoke more than usual, move in his seat nervously, and drop the pieces trying his hands not to shake.

"Are you okay?" his voice was soft, the room was dark, and the smoke was bound to leave her shirt smelling like that forever. She was used to it, though; she smoked too. The new shirt hadn't stood a chance anyways.

He wasn't supposed to ask, but somehow Camille was glad he did.

"I don't want to see my mom anymore," she sobbed violently, but her voice was no more than a whisper. Spencer didn't move.

"Did something happen?"

"She's just..." she sniffed and made her move, but Spencer didn't seem to be interested in playing anymore. "She never... She never accepted the blame. You know? She keeps telling me God's gonna punish me for hurting her... and... I love her. And I tried, but..."

"It's okay, you don't have to see her, C."

"She'll find me anywhere I go," she hissed deadly.

"We'll make sure she doesn't ever talk to or look at you again," Spencer wore that dangerous expression that reminded Camille of Alec.

working for the CIA, and her moving from here to there. She remembers going to Vegas for a job she'd taken, and she knew immediately her mother was about to pay her a visit, she was in town, after all. But her mother never came, and later, the network wouldn't shut up about Spencer being in Vegas that night. He was rarely around anymore, so people got excited to know he was still somewhere, doing something. Even though they didn't know what or where.

She knew. She knew every single detail about Spencer's life, and everyone else's. Watching was her only hobby nowadays. Spencer watched too; she knew he was watching all of her movements. But it didn't feel wrong, it was more like having a guardian angel. That night, the guardian angel had remembered his promise, even after years of not seeing each other.

 

Bella drove like a crazy lady. Spencer had always been grateful for it, the cold wind on his face, and the increasing speed always sent a rush of adrenaline through his bloodstream. And this was Bella's car. It was no longer one of Alec's cars that they used for missions. It wasn't a CIA car. No, this was Bella's. Of course, it had an ashtray between the seats; of course, it was all red on the inside and black on the outside. Of course, she had added her personal touch to the screen inside; it was definitely much more intelligent than any car should be.

Spencer held the cigarette without worrying much about the seats; the morning smelled fresh, the car smelled like grape-flavored cigarettes, Ethan smelled like expensive cologne. The cold knife was something he used to be comfortable with, but now it itched in his belt. It fit perfectly in his hand, and its blade could cut through human flesh like butter. And though that wasn't the only arm he had on himself, his gun wasn't one of them; it was stored under the seat, ready for him to take it after they were done with this.

"Do you think we'll find something?" Bella asked, her dark sunglasses reflecting the streets ahead. "In the Manor, I mean. You think there's anything there we don't know about?"

"I don't know," Spencer rasped, the smoke escaping his lips as he talked, "we literally lived there, we knew every inch of that place, but..."

"Its an enormous house, guys," Ethan said, "and you two were kids, I don't think it would have been all that hard to hide something away from you."

Bella nodded, and so did Spencer, slowly. They didn't talk again until Bella pulled over on a nice bar of the Affluence.

"You ready?" Bella questioned, checking on her team like time hadn't passed.

"Yes," Ethan said, hand ready to open the door. Spencer only nodded, putting down the cigarette on the ashtray after taking one more quick puff.

They hadn't talked about it. They hadn't even mentioned what they were about to do; they all just knew. They burst into the bar with the same energy as they would have ten years ago when they were kids. It felt familiar; the way he held his chin up to impose fear, and it felt familiar when the people inside startled and looked ready to offer all they had. But they were just looking for a single woman.

She hadn't moved; she probably knew by now, she had to.

Ethan stood behind her, Spencer to one side, and Bella to the other. She was trapped between the counter and them, forced to remain seated.

"Hi, Clarisse," Spencer said, charmingly.

"Does this mean..." her voice was weak and soft. The wolf dressed in the sheep's skin, Bella thought, "my daughter's back?"

"What this means is that you will not find out by seeing her," Bella's voice was poison; it could kill a thousand wolves. She put the piece of paper on the counter; they all knew what the black ink stated; they needn't read. "Sign it, Clarisse."

This was not just a piece of paper because the moment she put her Signet Token against the wax, the table would be informed by all these witnesses, and if she tried something against what she'd promised on the contract... that wouldn't look good for her. No one could escape the table; no one could evade the network.

But the deal was that no blood could be shed from her. Her sign had to be, at least partially, volunteered.

"You cannot keep me away from her..."

"We've been through this," Ethan hissed, "sign."

"You think you're protecting her," Clarisse finally raised her head, but she didn't look at them, "but you don't understand. She needs me; she needs someone to guide her. What she did to me... I've forgiven her..."

" You've  forgiven her-?"

"Spencer," Bella shushed him. She knew this was going to be hard for Spencer, but they couldn't risk it.

"Yes, I've prayed for her every day. God forgives her. But she needs guidance. She needs to be led away from her demons..."

"What she needs is to be led away from you," Ethan interjected, his voice darker with every word he said.

"No, you don't..." she looked to her right, "Spencer, you have a mother, right?" Spencer blinked, "you think she'd forgiven you?"

"Quit talking, Clarisse. Sign." Bella tried.

"Would you have forgiven her?"

"My mother would never do that to me."

"But didn't she? Didn't she do something similar? Didn't she try to burn the demons out of your body? Just like I did with my baby? Didn't she look for a government chip inside your arm? Didn't you bleed for her?"

Before Spencer knew what he was doing, his knife was out of his belt, and right against Clarisse's throat. Who would care? The truce didn't run in this place.

"Spencer," this time it was Ethan. It was marked by empathy; Spencer could imagine his heart missing a beat at the sight of him holding a knife the way he used to teach him to.

Clarisse didn't look very intimidated by the knife; she only spilled tears. Spencer knew a crocodile when he saw one.

"You shut the fuck up, it isn't the same and you know it."

"Because she's hunted, isn't she? That's why she deserves forgiveness?"

"Sign the fucking paper, Clarisse."

"Spencer, if you cut her even one bit..." Bella warned, looking straight at the knife lightly touching Clarisse's skin. She knew how much that knife could cut, and she knew that if it even brushed against her throat the wrong way it would draw blood immediately.

Spencer saw it then. Clarisse closed her eyes tightly, and he saw it all; he saw that she was trying to get hurt; she was trying to invalidate the sign. She wanted Spencer to hurt her. It was all she wanted. The tears, the words, all so that Spencer would want to hurt her. And he did. He did want to hurt her. But he wouldn't.

"I won't cut you," he rasped, low and dangerous, "I'll kill you. And you will not bother Camille one way or the other. So pick your poison."

She stared into his eyes for a few seconds, probably looking for a sign of hesitation to tell her that he wouldn't. But there was nothing to find; he wasn't lying; he wasn't even bending the truth. As soon as she understood that, her act diminished. She swallowed and tried to surreptitiously push against the knife, but Spencer didn't let her cut.

"Give me the wax." She said at the end. Spencer retreated the knife immediately.

 

"Do you believe in God?" she asked, moving one of her pawns.

"Uh... no," Spencer replied, concentrating on the game more than the conversation.

"What do you believe in?"

"I don't know, uh, science, facts, destiny..."

"Destiny?"

"Yeah, destiny. Like... we're all meant to be somewhere, from the beginning, you know? Like there's a purpose for all of us."

"I don't know if I would've imagined you believing in something like that..."

Spencer chuckled. "Well, I need something to believe in. We all do."

The silence prolonged for a few more minutes.

"I want to pray again," she said. She was expecting Spencer to laugh; after all, a few months back she'd written "fuck god" all over a church door with white spray paint, but he didn't; he just smiled courageously.

"So do," he said.

Camille moved her hand to her neck, and then to her chest, right where the rosary her mother made her wear used to be. Right above her heart. She'd ripped the rosary off, and it's not like she wanted it anymore, but her skin still felt empty without it.

"I wanna go to church..."

After a long beat, Spencer guessed what Camille was trying to say.

"Do you want me to go with you?"

Camille looked up at him. The last time she'd been to church was also the first time she'd been to any church at all that wasn't her mother's chapel. She was ten; she didn't want to go into the chapel anymore, so she'd begged and screamed during training, and finally, Alec had taken her to a beautiful cathedral. She'd never seen something like that. It was beautiful. It felt big; it felt powerful.

After that, she'd kind of decided that if God existed at all, she still didn't like him very much. But now...

She sighed. "Could you?" oh no, the fucking tears, she already felt her eyes itching.

"Of course."

Much like she'd held Alec's hand at ten years old while she walked into the enormous gothic building, she now held Spencer's hand tightly while they walked inside a place she'd never visited but remembered from hearing her mother naming it.

"You know, I know the Father," she said to Spencer, "he used to come take care of me at my house..."

"Do you want us to leave, or is that why we came here in the first place?" judgment out of his voice, he looked really ready to fly out of there if Camille said she was uncomfortable with this.

"No, I think I'll just..." she nodded toward the confessional.

Spencer nodded. "I'll wait for you."

Notes:

my god, i've missed rambling.

also, i miss maeve. Like, girl, answer the phone so i can fucking write about you, what are you even waiting for.

and you might be thinking, girl, does everyone has a thing for spencer in this stupid fic of yours?

YES, WHY? DO YOU HAVE SOMETHING TO SAY ABOUT IT?

i'm just being realistic here, obviously no sane person would not be in love with spencer, except maybe Bella, but we've already established two main things about Bella: 1) spencer and her are basically siblings.
2) we are not really sure she isn't insane, actually, scratch that, she's not sane, in the very least.

anyways, yes, everyone wants spencer.

actually, what did you think about camille backstory? i tried to hint it, remember? with the rosary and stuff, but i'm sure i never said how bad it really was. And this is just the surface, we'll see more and more.

you know what i love about the underground kids? that they're just a bunch of kids that didn't know how to interact with other kids. LIke just think about it. Lydon barely went to school, he'd always been in the affluence. bella was pulled away from school since she was really young, and not only that but she was also moved to another country. Camille had never had a normal human interaction before she was taken out of that place her mother dared to call home, so she was learning as well. Spencer was 12 when he graduated from high school, last time he saw another kid was probably at baseball practice with his dad... which, not a very good moment for him. and ethan-

oh WAIT, right, we don't know much about ethan yet.

MUWAHAHAHA

anyways. what did you think about the chap? it was also pretty meaningless for the plot, like, just a bridge to get to the next one, but like a said before, i rather have this random chapter that acts as a bridge instead of having to cut short the other thing I wanted to put here just so my chapter isn't that long

i can't help the long chapters, i like reading long chapters, and i can't help while writing that my chapters end up having 10k words. but long chaps are so hard to manage!!! like, correcting them, etc. its a pain in the ass, so i think 10k is as long as i'm willing to go.

anyways, please please please tell me ur thoughts. you know im a whore for yalls comments. thank you for reading <3

see u next week (or the next next one, please, i've already said this before, pay attention)

byeeeeeeeeeeeeeee <3

WAIT A MINUTE, I WAS ABOUT TO POST THIS BUT I HAVEN'T MENTIONED THAT WE REACHED 100K WORDS, WHAT A FUCK, THIS IS SO LONG ALREADY. anyways, we deserve a treat, what can we do about it? a super party? idk i'll think about it.

alright now for real, byeee <3

Chapter 17: Rantipole

Summary:

TW
-a very damaged dead body
-violence, alcohol, killing, and stuff
-I don't even remember, look at the tags

Notes:

ALRIGHT, guys, I know I'm three weeks late (ups), I don't mean to sound like a father, but does a 17k chapter makes up for my absence?

this is going to be the hell of a ride, so just sit back, and enjoy. AND comment, cause it took so long!! I want to hear anything from you, good or bad, tell me how you're doing in school, anything I beg you!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Rantipole.

(n.) a wild, reckless young person
(v.) to be wild and reckless
(adj.) wild and reckless

Rossi liked to say he lived in a mansion. He always corrected the team, and every friend he ever had who visited his house was immensely impressed by it. By definition, the place he lived in was indeed a mansion, so of course, he wouldn't let anyone call it otherwise. He’d said it to the team quite a few times, and it was funny.

Now, however, he was regretting each one of those times. Every time he’d said the word mansion in front of Spencer, he had embarrassed himself without even knowing it.

Rossi, by definition, lived in a mansion. And every time Spencer mentioned the place Alec Sinclair owned, Rossi couldn't help but imagine something similar to his own home. His mistake was confusing two terms that held nothing in common—manor and mansion.

So when, after hours of driving, they reached the countryside and the miles and miles of land finally revealed the Manor... dear lord.

They had been to Lady Genevieve's ball, and that hadn't been this big. It wasn't even just one building; it had many buildings, a windmill, land all around it, a lake, and roads to get from one side to another. It was basically a castle. Dave remembered now the definition of a manor: a large country house with lands. Well, it was exactly that.

The entrance was strictly monitored. They advanced slowly with the car, and by the time they reached the arcade, people were already waiting for them. They were armed, he could see it from a mile away, but they didn’t show hostility. The team could only guess that they were aware of their visit. They asked for their badges, and they were able to get in.

Once inside, they had to drive for a few more minutes. Because really, when Rossi said land, he wasn't talking about a front yard. He felt like he was suddenly transported back in time. He watched the smaller buildings surrounding the big one, and he thought about history—about big feudal lords with their servants, reigning over a land of their own, having their own army... Then, he saw a helicopter pad, and the fantasy was shattered.

The path ended in a big roundabout with a fountain in the middle, right in front of them, the manor. Hotch stopped the car, but they didn’t move. They didn't do anything but stare at the doors for a moment, just admiring. Not sure how to break the silence.

"Shall we get out of the car?" Rossi said at some point, and was answered by more silence.

 

They didn’t usually travel by air, but now they were on a jet, and Bella knew that it was the first time ever for Spencer, Maeve, and Camille. They were young; it was late at night, but none of them slept. They weren’t talking much either; they mostly just... existed next to each other.

Alec was sorting some papers, but he looked up every once in a while, and every time, Bella was staring back. She was just watching him, with nothing in mind. Sometimes she thought she was smarter than she should be; she wished to not realize things sometimes. She wasn’t a certified genius, but weren't they all geniuses in different ways? Why else would Alec have picked them?

When the phone rang, Bella knew who it was.

"Yes, Mr. Donovan," Alec rasped, followed by a cough. "She’s..." he looked up, "Oh, no. I thought she was asleep, but she’s awake. Do you want to talk to her?"

Maeve was comfortable and sleepy, tucked in between Spencer and Camille. The only reason she wasn’t already asleep was because, just like the two beside her, she was also extremely excited about being on a plane, and was currently hypnotized by the tiny lights below. They had all looked at the phone ringing, and silently, they all knew. It was a sad fact, but it was true; Maeve was the only one who had people who'd call.

Maeve moved to stand up, took the phone from Alec’s hands, and walked to the small kitchen, closing the door behind her.

"Hi dad..." was the only thing the others got to hear from her. Alec stood up and slowly walked to the group of seats they were all sharing.

"I'm intrigued by the way you look at me, Bella."

Bella shrugged. She didn’t want to voice her thoughts. Not that she was scared to or was trying to keep it to herself for any other reason, she was just tired and didn’t see the point. Something about Alec was that he rarely lied. Maybe that was the reason they didn’t ask much. If you’re gonna ask, you have to be ready to know the answer. With lives as delicate as theirs, sometimes it was better not to ask. You usually learned the hard way.

Bella hadn’t been here long, but she had already learned.

If inside her mind, she was asking herself whether Alec knew what he was doing, whether he thought it was the best, or didn’t care. If she was curious about why they had been picked, them specifically. Because they wouldn't be missed, was the first thing her mind supplied. But there was Maeve, and Maeve would most definitely be missed, and yet... So if her mind was running crazy with all this, Alec didn’t have to know.

It’s not that she didn’t want to voice the possibility of Alec not caring at all about them, it’s the fact that she didn’t know if she would be able to hear the answer, because it would be the heart-shattering truth. No matter what it was, it wouldn’t be a lie. Alec wouldn’t hesitate to tell them, "Yeah, I just sell your services, and if you die then no one comes after me." Alec would tell her. But she didn’t want to know.

All she knew was that Alec had once been a genius as well, and as she looked at her little gang, she had no doubt Alec could somehow see it. He'd been able to see it in all of them. It was clearer in some, like Spencer and Maeve; they were certified, they were academically gifted. Ethan was a bit less obvious by just looking at him, but as soon as you knew a bit about him as a child, you understood. He was a prodigy musician, and he was a fast mathematician, even if he didn’t use that ability much. Bella thought she herself was also very evident; she had always been a fast learner, her memory was good enough to rival Spencer's, and with a bit more interest from her parents, she could've gone places. They all could.

Camille was less obvious; you had to look to find it, but she somehow knew Alec was able to see it immediately. She used to live closed up; she did nothing but read, so even if she made a conscious effort to seem dumb, she knew a lot. But above all, Camille had an emotional intelligence that actually made Bella want to vomit. She just couldn’t understand how Camille was able to understand her own sentiments and reactions, with their causes. She not only understood it in theory, but she applied it.

Yes, Bella could logically understand that her mother and father had fucked her up. The special bit was that Camille not only understood it but used it to heal and move on. Bella never did. Camille had never forgiven her mother, and she was at peace with that thought. One time, Camille told Bella that she didn’t resent her mother; she understood her, but she couldn’t justify her, and she would never forgive her. But she said it with a kind of peace that Bella would never feel about her own mother. Camille was so sure, so confident of her right to stop seeing her mother. Bella hated her mother. Bella wanted to kill her, and Bella knew, deep down, that if her mother showed up one day wanting to make things up... she'd fall for it, because Bella still loved her.

Of them all, Lydon was the least noticeable. But there was something about him, just a charming thing about the way he talked, that made you realize it. Lydon knew people in a way the rest didn’t. Bella didn’t know people; she didn’t understand them. Camille and Spencer certainly didn’t know people. Ethan never cared, Maeve wasn’t the kind to have friends, and she never put much effort into it anyway. But Lydon...

He was just a genius, that was it. He knew how to handle people. Not just to read their behavior, not just to dissect their factions and deduce their emotions. He knew the other side of it. People liked him immediately; people were willing to tell him things. Bella always thought that it had to do with his father being a politician. He grew up watching him, learning from him, so it was only fair for Lydon to turn out like him. She’d never say that to Lydon, of course.

"You guys did well," Alec said, and he didn’t smile, but he meant it. They were young, after all. They knew so much already, but they were still very young. Bella didn’t feel young.

"Do we get to keep the cameras?" Lydon asked excitedly. Excited like a kid. It was a shock to hear him sound like a kid.

Since the day Bella met him, Lydon always carried a camera around. It was a gift from his mother, he said. He was very annoying, but endearing in a way. He took care of it carefully; he recorded every moment, classified it, and stored it. A level of organization that Bella could never maintain.

Lydon's camera had suffered a terrible accident, though. And although he kept it in a box under his bed like a sweet treasure, he couldn't use it anymore. This task had been about documenting, so they were all given a camera. Lydon yapped throughout the whole thing about wanting to keep it.

"Yes, young Miller, you all get to keep it." Lydon raised his fist in victory as Alec turned around to sit again, and Maeve returned from the kitchen.

The first personal video Lydon recorded on that camera was Camille and Maeve on a karaoke night, singing "I Do, I Do, I Do, I Do, I Do," while Ethan played the piano. Not very memorable, but the important thing was there were many more to come. Keeping memories was always Lydon's thing; he was the guardian of their history.

In the same way, Maeve was their head, and Camille was their heart. Like they were a body that sometimes ached, but always worked. Just like Spencer held the gun, Ethan the sense, and Bella the lead. They were much more, of course. Sometimes they overlapped, sometimes there were empty spots. But overall, they worked.

 

Camille woke up with the soft shushing of the wind against the closed windows and the smell the car always had on long road trips, like the fresh air from outside had mixed with the heavy air of the city. She immediately felt that she was sitting on crumbs, probably from the cookies they bought earlier. She opened her eyes slowly and was met by the dim light of the morning, not too sunny. There was no music if you didn't count Ly humming a soft melody Camille didn't recognize.

"Are you okay?" he said as soon as he spotted her awake.

Camille frowned, "Yeah, I'm fine."

Ly nodded. Slowly. Sometimes Camille found it hard to believe that he could have grown up so much. She was aware, of course, that she had grown up too. It was just more obvious in Ly. She kind of missed the constant cunning side smile and the way he couldn't say two words without making a stupid joke. There was a certain charm in him finding it impossible to talk to anyone without mocking them just a little bit. No matter how annoying she used to find it, now she couldn't help but notice it was missing.

Ly was now staid more often than not. His laugh wasn't hysterical anymore; it was soft and melancholic. His smile used to be maniacal and hypnotic, now it was beautiful, but soft. It hit him hard when the Underground Kids had to break up; it was hard for him. Harder, Camille would risk. Harder for him than for the others. She knew that taking that little family away from him took a part of himself too.

She was curious whether it would come back when he saw them again. A part of her wished it did. She'd find out that same day, she thought. After all, if someone could get Lydon to be a stupid mess again, it would be Spencer. Those two complemented each other in a catastrophic kind of way. They were both so smart, yet, when they got together it was like their brains canceled each other out. They were just a bunch of bad jokes and messy laughter. It wasn't even funny, but they couldn't seem to stop cracking up, to the point where Lydon had once thrown up—which had caused Spencer to laugh even harder, which caused Ly to laugh harder, and so on.

Ly wasn't looking at her anymore; he looked to the road. But Camille couldn't tear her eyes away from him.

"You were having a nightmare," he told her softly.

"I don't remember," Camille matched his tone.

"Good."

Camille watched him a bit longer. He didn't look too worried, so it mustn't have been too bad. And she didn't even remember so...

"What do you think it was about?"

Ly sighed, "I think," he said slowly, "that you're scared your mother will try to find you."

She froze. Of course she was scared of that. That didn't mean Lydon could just say it out loud. She was under the impression they didn't talk about mothers. They talked about fathers and siblings; they did not mention mothers. But there Lydon was.

"And you know she won't, C. They won't allow her."

Camille rubbed her hand over her face, "I know... I'm afraid maybe that's not what I'm scared of."

"What else could you be scared of?"

She didn't want to say it out loud; she was afraid that it'd make it true.

"What if I want her to find me?"

Lydon thought about it.

"Do you want her to find you? Or do you want a different person to find you? A different version of herself?" She felt the tears and chose not to wipe them away. "There are some things that people can't change, C. If you see her now, she won't regret anything from the past; she won't be a different person. Do you still want her if she's the same person?"

"No." Camille sobbed very quietly. "Will she find me?"

"No, she won't."

 

A manor, as it turns out, is very impersonal. The team couldn't profile a lot out of it. And Alec Sinclair was a man of business; home gardening and decor were probably the last things he cared about. Even though it was getting cold outside, the team still rejected the invitation to go inside by the house employees. They chose instead to look around the big gardens.

Right where the house ended and the land started, the grass was a bit longer and some cracks and vents were forgotten. Since the manor was built a few meters elevated from ground level, the windows were far too high for the team to have a look inside. There were windows right at the ground, which they assumed led into a basement, but the blinds inside were firmly closed, and they couldn't see through them.

Two dogs had started following them, but they thought nothing of it. They were stray dogs; the staff probably half adopted them and fed them, and they wandered around the lands, protected them even. Hotch could only guess how many dogs there would be in a place this big. This could easily be a small town. As they walked, they disturbed the grass, and Hotch stopped hearing the crickets as they moved forward.

It was a long walk, but they made it in silence, looking around, breathing the fresh air, for a change. Halfway through, they met with an irregularity in the shape of the house. There was a gap and two windows met only separated by a few meters of air. One of the corners on the ground level was broken, leaving a little space someone small could slide through. Over the crack, there was a symbol painted with airspray, red paint. It was a quite simplified version of the Underground Affluence's symbol, the two drama masks.

Emily chuckled, but there was nothing humorous about it.

"You think they played pretend? They role-played about being a member of the Affluence?" somberly, she walked towards the crack, the others followed, "like other kids play pretend, you know, and pretend they're... I don't know, a doctor? An astronaut?"

It was a very sad declaration, but nobody said anything. In the end, it was JJ who first got there. She put her head through the gap and then decided it was safe to go in.

It wasn't as small as Hotch had originally thought it was. Emily got in right after JJ, then Derek. Hotch didn't fully enter but had a nice view of the whole place, and Rossi stood outside, watching over Hotch's shoulder. The floor was dirt and broken parts of the wall; it wasn't even. The artificial cave descended a few more steps down, and in some parts, it looked like the moisture had deteriorated the walls enough for the ground to sink in further. It couldn't be healthy to breathe this air for too long.

It wasn't much, but it was enough for kids to play. Hotch remembered himself playing with less. When you're a kid, there's not much you need aside from your own imagination. There were two unmatched chairs, an opened coffer that was empty except for some random trinkets that looked like they were picked from the trash, and a spider nest. A fireplace in the middle, black branches and ashes still there, like they just put down the fire, and a few sticks on the ground. Hotch could easily imagine them being used as swords in a game.

"Hotch," it was Derek's voice, and he raised his head to find the rest of the team fixing their stares on the wall.

He had been so fixed on the little broken things he knew kids used to play with, that he hadn't looked at the wall right in front of him, the one that still kept the shape of the stones and bricks it was built with. There were some more things painted red, a tic-tac-toe game that no one had won, and a few pictures.

Hotch had the impression that the photos would disintegrate if touched; the humid environment had certainly not taken good care of them. There weren't many, but some were barely visible, covered in fungus. Unfortunately, he could still see them. He could have turned around and left the place without looking up at the wall; that way, he could feel nostalgic about his own childhood and when he used to play the way these kids did. He wouldn't have to be reminded that these were, in fact, not normal kids.

"Targets?" Rossi suggested. They were all thinking about it, but none of them wanted to say it out loud.

A few of the photos were just portraits of random people, very similar to the ones they used to identify victims on the whiteboard. Six in total, two of them were crossed out with a red line, blurring the faces. One of the remaining ones was circled with the same paint and connected to one of the crossed-out ones with an arrow.

On the other side of the wall, there were a few more photos—just three of them—but they were the ones that stole Hotch's breath. The first one was a crime scene photo. He didn't recognize the victim as one from the pictures, but it was very descriptive. They could see the body on the floor, its eyes open and lifeless, with a puddle of blood right under it. The other two were similar. One was just a guy with a shot in the head; the picture was obviously not taken by the police—it was not the full crime scene, but only the body. The remaining one was even closer up, like a portrait, except the throat was cut and the head was tilted sideways. The woman was making what could have been a funny face if it weren't for the obvious fact that she was staring terrified at the eyes of the person who killed her.

The last photo was circled as well, and a line pointed to the red words "This you?" It was a joke, Hotch realized. The kids were probably talking, making fun of one of them, saying they looked like the funny face the woman was making, and wrote it on the wall. It was funny; it was a joke. That was how natural it was to them. Just kids who were probably playing swords minutes after making that joke.

Hotch's heart started beating again when he saw the notes on the sides of the pictures. They weren't painted but written with charcoal. There were lists of a few words, very similar to what the team does with every crime scene.

"Home alone," one read, pointing to the first one. "Ex-executer... Revenge?"

The one with the man shot in the head had a few more: "Blood pact broken, excommunicated. Prlly just put down by the table."

Even if just a little bit, Hotch still felt like he could breathe better. He'd feared... He didn't even know how to say it; his mind could barely wrap around it. He thought they were proof of the deaths of the targets, photos taken by the kids themselves—people killed by them. But the kids hadn't killed those people; they were just told to deduce who had.

Hotch knew that didn't mean much; they already knew from García that there was a list of targets Spencer had killed for the CIA, and they knew that before the CIA, his job hadn't been much different. They knew that Spencer, just like Bella, and Ethan, and half the people they shook hands with at the ball, had killed. In cold blood, just hired for it—they'd probably tortured too. They knew. But Hotch hoped he didn't have to see it.

Seeing it this way—kids just playing and joking, then looking at pictures of dead bodies—he thought that some things were just inevitable. How do kids who grew up like this handle death? Not good, not bad, but just different. They probably had a different relationship with grief; human life looked different in their eyes. Hotch didn't even know who these dead people were, but he knew they were a part of the Affluence, so they probably had killed as well.

Murders of murderers, knowing sooner or later, it would be them.

Death was just different in that world; somehow, Hotch got it. He hoped that was the reason he didn't feel any different about knowing Spencer had killed so much. Hotch had killed too. Humans. Spencer killed people who killed other people. Someone was trying to kill Spencer right now—Spencer, who had killed people.

Full circle.

"We have to take this as evidence, don't we?" Derek said, but he sounded as reluctant as Hotch felt.

It felt wrong to touch this place, like they were interrupting a room that was soon to be used by some kids. This, like many things from Spencer's past in the Affluence, looked untouched. Like time hadn't passed there. Like if Hotch stared at the crack long enough, Spencer's ghost would emerge and be startled by someone taking down the photos on the wall. If Hotch had a choice, he wouldn't disturb this place, where ghosts still lived, even if they were from living people.

He nodded in the end, and JJ started to take the photos down using her sleeve to avoid touching them. Rossi had an evidence bag ready, because of course he had an evidence bag right there.

Hotch took one more look around. He saw something he hadn't noticed before. Inside the coffer, just beside some broken binoculars, another photo. Hotch stared at it, but he didn't lean in, didn't get closer or move any part of his body but his eyes.

It was unmistakably Spencer and Bella. They were sitting in the back seats of a car. They smiled. They couldn't be more than eleven, maybe less. They looked happy, like brother and sister on a road trip. Except Bella held a gun. It was almost unnoticeable, but it peeked out from the side of the frame, half under Bella's thigh. Such a small detail—maybe if he'd looked at it more carelessly, he wouldn't have noticed. But he did, and it weighed on his stomach now. He had to prepare himself; he knew he was about to see much worse.

When he looked up, the team was leaving the crack, and he followed them in silence. He didn't mention the photo.

They didn't talk much as they made their way around what was left of the house. Right at the back, there was another entrance with a beautiful living space and a garden full of flowers. From there, they could clearly see the back of the property. They saw the windmill in the distance, cows and horses spread across the grassy land. Some other buildings that Hotch recognized as a chapel and what could be stables. Some houses that probably belonged to the staff, and three more dogs that ran to them and started following as well. The mosquitoes were making a number on the team; Emily was cursing them with every step she took.

They reached the front again just in time to see Bella's car approaching the entrance. They waited there until she parked unceremoniously, not even near the elegant position Hotch had left their SUV in—not even near it.

The first to come out was Spencer, already holding a lit cigarette between his lips while he arranged his clothes. Bella and Ethan followed almost immediately—Bella from the driver's seat, while Ethan emerged from the back.

"So," Bella announced, walking towards the doors with impetuousness, "shall we?"

The team followed, and they stopped right on the steps because Bella had. It took them a moment to realize she was waiting for Spencer. He and Ethan had been walking slower, not whispering, but talking low enough for the team to be unable to distinguish the words.

"Ly and C were right behind us," Spencer told Bella as he passed the team and joined her next to the doors.

Bella hesitated, "Want us to wait?" she offered, but she looked anxiously at the doors. Spencer seemed to know what she was thinking; he too looked ready to revisit the place of their childhood. Ethan spoke.

"You can go ahead. I'll wait for them and we'll catch up."

Bella and Spencer nodded. The team looked at them alternately, not knowing how they fit into the conversation. Spencer threw the cigarette into a flowerpot; Bella inhaled and got ready to open the doors.

And finally, she did.

The first thing Morgan noticed about the house was that it was clean. He didn't know what he was expecting; he knew the staff was taking care of keeping the house from deteriorating. But for some reason, he expected the insides to be dusty and unused. They weren't. Light walls and dark floors, stairs on both sides, the balcony in the middle. The arch to the kitchen. His first impression was definitely "this house is haunted." And a part of him felt eager to tell Penelope.

He heard the entire team inhaling. Spencer walked a few steps forward, and on his face, the nervousness was slowly being replaced by a grin. A grin eerily similar to Bella's. Like it wasn't Spencer who remembered this place, but some other version of him that was starting to wake up.

It took Bella a noticeable amount of effort to remain businesslike. She cleared her throat and faced the team. "The files should be in the attic—"

"Oh c'mon," Spencer interrupted her, "let's see our rooms first."

He didn't leave much room for discussion. He headed to the stairs on the left, and Morgan knew that both led to the same place, but something about the naturalness with which Bella and Spencer skipped a step that later creaked when JJ stepped on it... it made Morgan uncomfortably aware that this was the place they lived.

Morgan remembered his childhood home with love and nostalgia. Every time he visited, he smiled at the memories. Why wouldn't he? Why would it matter to anyone else that, for Morgan, this was the house of a horrible man who did horrible things? For Spencer and Bella, this was their old home. Morgan felt guilty for thinking about it so disrespectfully.

The team had to walk fast to follow Spencer and Bella. They were almost jogging through the hallways now. They didn't cast a second look at any other door, window, or piece of furniture. They knew this house like the back of their hands. Morgan tried to admire the beauty of the house, but he had to focus on not being left behind. He could see the team also frustratingly trying to look around while keeping Bella and Spencer in sight.

"This is it!" Spencer said, grabbing the doorknob of a set of enormous wooden doors. He waited for Bella, and then he jerked them open. There was a pile of white sheets in a corner; Morgan thought the furniture was probably covered and uncovered when Bella called to say they were coming. The staff probably knew they'd want to see their room.

So that meant that in their first glimpse of the room, they were able to see all the furniture. The beds were miles apart, one on each side of the enormous room. Right in front of the door was an enclosed balcony that held a miniature living room.

The floor in the middle looked too empty, as if it needed a rug to break the brown wood. Derek almost chuckled when he saw the beds, specifically the sheets. One was blue with a pattern of clouds and stars, and the other was purple covered in green dinosaurs. It was painfully obvious which one belonged to whom.

"Oh my god, look at this..." Bella said, moving closer to her bed and looking through the jewelry she kept on a dressing table.

The team mostly dispersed around the room, observing. But much like the rest of the house, it was impersonal. How do you fill a room so big?

"I can't believe this is still here," Spencer said, chuckling. The team moved to see what he was doing. He had kneeled next to his bed and was pulling a big drawer from under it.

Derek's heart sank. Spencer stirred around the contents of the drawer without a second look, but Derek saw. It was just what a child would have among their stuff: books, board games, some broken old action figures, and a pair of Converse shoes. The shoes were stained with blood. Next to them, a gun. Just as casually there as any of the other toys.

"Bella, I got mine right here," he yelled, pulling a video camera out of the drawer.

"I got mine right..." She struggled with a box on the highest shelf of a bookshelf. She was standing on her bed and had to put a foot on one of the lower shelves to reach the box, but she finally did, "here."

Derek still felt his ears ringing. Maybe they had been ringing ever since they'd collected the photos at the crack. When he turned around, he knew the whole team had seen the inside of the drawers. They were all processing it in different ways. JJ went to inspect the bathroom; Derek knew she was crying, but no one went after her.

Bella's camera was covered in glitter, with some drawings painted on it in white. It looked chaotic, but in a good way. Spencer's was a bit more boring. It still had some stickers here and there, but it was mostly left untouched.

"I barely used it," Spencer said.

"Yeah, me too. We should check the attic. Alec kept all of Ly's sick accumulation of videos and photos."

Spencer chuckled. Derek found it amazing that neither of them seemed to notice the grim looks on the team's faces. Spencer was the first to get out, saying that Lydon and Camille were probably already there by now. Bella laughed and stayed behind. JJ was already back from the bathroom and, to her credit, she looked quite alright and put together.

"Beware, BAU," Bella said mysteriously while walking to the doors, "for you're about to witness Spencer near Ly. Seriously, what a nightmare."

Despite the grim mood, Emily chuckled. "Why, what happens with them?"

"They're impossible when they're together. Geez, it's like their brains cancel each other out."

Derek thought she was talking too easily about a person she hadn't seen in years. She was so sure of what she was saying. It was like she didn't even consider the fact that Lydon could be a totally different person by now. Spencer certainly was. The team and Bella ended up at the doors just a bit behind Spencer. They watched from the balcony as the doors opened, and Spencer was immediately pulled into a hug by a mop of blonde hair.

Bella went down the steps two at a time.

"Hi, Camille," Spencer said softly, hugging the girl back.

"Cam!" Bella screamed, and the blond was immediately breaking the hug from Spencer and running towards her.

The team finished with the stairs just in time to see Lydon for the very first time as he walked into the house.

"Oh, but my darling," he said gracefully, walking to meet Spencer, "how I've missed your lips."

Spencer let out a loud laugh and moved to give him a quick hug. They patted on each other's backs before pulling apart.

"Who was the sucky driver that let the car all over where I was supposed to drive through?"

"Who are you calling a sucky driver, Miller?" Bella mocked, but she moved to hug him too.

"Soon to be Deveraux," he corrected, but was interrupted by Camille.

"You're not changing your last name to mine, you fucker."

"Why not?" Lydon pouted.

Camille and Lydon were certainly weird people. The most noticeable thing about the two of them was that they were... pretty. Actually, they were beautiful. Camille was beautiful in a way that made Morgan uncomfortable. Almost disgusted. She was so pretty that Morgan didn't really like her. Lydon was similar. His features, his body, the eyeliner he wore... he was just beautiful in a way that made Morgan think he was quite ugly.

More than Lydon, it was Camille. He could get over Lydon, but Camille was something else. She was disgustingly pretty. Even with the cold, she wore a short pink dress, her hair half tied in a bow, perfectly curled at the ends, like she hadn't traveled from one state to another. Her eyes were almost see-through. They were big and deep in a way that made Morgan afraid he'd turn to stone if he looked at them for too long. She wasn't wearing makeup, but her skin was flawless. He thought he could distinguish she was wearing lipstick, though, a slightly darker tone than her own lips. She was so pale that Morgan had no doubt her rosy cheeks were natural, and when she smiled, her cheeks formed dimples on both sides.

They interacted very weirdly, talking about meaningless things, like why Lydon shouldn't be allowed to drive under pressure. Like they knew. Like they hadn't spent ten years apart. He thought if he hadn't seen someone for ten years, and they were now standing right in front of him, there were so many things he would want to catch up on. But they didn't even mention anything; the greetings weren't even that scandalous. They jumped straight to inside jokes and meaningless teasing, like they were already updated on each other's lives.

They silently walked towards the attic, and not even the punitive stairs could shut them up. Lydon seemed to have a way with people, Morgan could see it. Even if he himself wasn't charmed, that didn't mean he couldn't see why the rest of the team was. Lydon had apparently read all of Rossi's books. He knew someone who used to study law with Hotch. He captivated JJ with all the useless information he knew about butterflies and liked the same TV show as Emily.

He had them all wrapped around his finger in just the few moments they'd spent talking. It was terrifying. Even Hotch looked happy to talk to him and had laughed on more than one occasion at some stupid joke Lydon made. When they reached the attic, Derek could only be grateful he hadn't been targeted. For now, he was good with being wary of Lydon. He was just protecting his team.

"Alright," Bella started to move boxes around, and so did Spencer, "what do you want to do first, videos or files? We should be able to find both..."

The attic was as big as the rest of the rooms. It was organized in a way that felt unnatural for an attic. The dust was more evident there, unlike the rest of the house. It seemed this part was not very visited or cleaned.

"Whatever you find first," Emily said, as the rest of the team also separated to search through the boxes. Most of them weren't tagged, so they had to open each one to see the contents.

Lydon clicked his tongue and walked straight to a big green coffer. He grabbed it by the chain on its side and pulled it from under the table it was on.

"This should be enough to start, shouldn't it?"

When he opened it, the team saw what he meant. The coffer was filled with videotapes, fitted like puzzles, all arranged by date.

"You're kidding me, right?" Emily gasped.

"There should be more."

A beat.

"You're kidding me, right?"

The rest of the Underground... well, not kids. Not anymore. The Underground six, perhaps. But they were five...

The rest of the Underground team laughed out loud.

"Yeah, Ly has some obsessive behavior with keeping everything on tape," Bella laughed.

"Seriously," Ethan said, looking inside the coffer, "how the hell did you manage to be so organized with that? Every time we shared a room you were a fucking mess."

"That's because it's not the same. And," he pointed to Bella, "it's not obsessive either."

"Then why?" Camille asked, smirking.

"Well, how else are our fed friends supposed to stick their noses into our traumatic childhood?" he answered like it was obvious, and he managed a chuckle from the Underground team, but the BAU stood a bit uncomfortable. Lydon didn't seem to be insulting them, though. He just pulled out one of the tapes and looked at the date, "Here, what do you want to start with?"

"I'll keep looking for the files," Camille announced.

JJ and Emily worked together to get the majority of the dust out of a TV cabinet with a VCR connected. How convenient. Derek wondered if the videos were watched by someone, often enough for them to put the TV right there, within arm's reach.

Spencer and Bella had disappeared as well, with the excuse of looking for the files. It didn't take a genius to see that they weren't very excited about the contents of the videotapes.

"Some of these I recorded and some of these I was asked to record," Lydon explained, looking at one particular tape he held in his hand. The seriousness surprised Derek. Until that very moment, he didn't think Lydon Miller was someone you could expect a real answer from. Not ever. But he sounded almost... melancholic.

Hotch slowly took the tape away from his hand, "You can go, if you want," he said softly.

Lydon shook his head, like he hadn't been quite there. He quickly looked up to see the team staring at him, and he cleared his throat. "Uhm, yeah. I should... There's supposed to be more so... I'll just look for them..."

He turned around and soon enough, the team couldn't hear his steps anymore. They were now alone, just the BAU, missing Spencer, with a bunch of videotapes.

"What do we begin with?" Rossi sighed.

Hotch thought there wasn't much more to decide, he just took a tape, barely looking at it, and inserted it into the video recorder.

 

Her knees burned against the pavement under them, but she got up immediately. It was simple, almost mechanic. Her body did it for her, she didn't even think. The gun rested comfortably on her hip, and when she took it out, she took less than a few seconds to charge and shoot behind her. Just like that. Just that simple.

The dead body at her feet barely caused any emotion in her. She once told herself she didn't want to become Bella and Spencer, immunized to death from a young age. She'd killed before, but it always felt like a rock in her stomach, added to a collection that would never go away. Now, it was almost relieving.

That son of a bitch was chasing her, that son of a bitch would've killed her. Why wouldn't she kill back?

She now understood what Spencer and Bella had understood much younger, but rarely, she was at peace with it. She used to think that if she ever reached this point, she would be disgusted with herself. But she wasn't.

The phone rang.

"Agent Donovan."

"I have an assignment for you," it was Carol's voice.

It took her a few seconds to fully comprehend the words. She was panting, her hands and knees dripping blood, there was an uncomfortable cut on her eyebrow, and there was a dead body right in front of her. Battling the dizziness, she moved to sit on the floor. She gently laid the gun next to her and used the now free hand to rub her eyes.

"What?" she said, tired, and maybe a bit impolitely. She'd be lying if she said she didn't mind the call. Right at this moment, she was tired and in a bad mood, she felt like insulting anyone who spoke to her. And there was Carol.

"I have an assignment for you."

"I already have an assignment."

"You finished. Reid just finished his as well. Porter wants the two of you in this one."

Maeve sighed, "I just finished this one," she groaned.

She wasn't supposed to be a field agent. It was never explicitly arranged, but after finishing training, she mostly stood behind a desk, doing what she did best, being the brain. She still saw Bella and Spencer often at the headquarters, and she was able to take care of them while they were undercover. She was the reason they had all the tools to survive; she wouldn't trust anyone else to do that job for her. But she was given field tasks every once in a while. Like this one.

"C'mon Maeve, you begged me for a job with Spencer."

Yeah, she had. The two of them never got the chance to hang out; she thought a field task with him would be fun. For the good old times. But she had just. finished. An assignment.

"Agh, when?"

"Go to the twenty-seventh location in Vegas, dress, and wait for instructions."

"What do I do with the dead guy?"

"Leave it, we'll take care of it."

Maeve sighed. Carol had already hung up, but Maeve still held the phone to her ear for a few more minutes, unable to move. The twenty-seventh location in Vegas was a nice apartment in a nice neighborhood, but not in the middle of the chaos. She was already in Vegas, so all she had to do was find the bike she'd used to get to the middle of the desert and leave. The dead body behind her stood still except for the clothes flapping with the wind; she knew Carol could know the exact location, so she didn't bother leaving a tracker.

As soon as she opened the apartment, she wanted to nap. The bed looked so comfortable, so warm, it was calling her name. But she couldn't. On the bed laid what she knew were the clothes she was supposed to wear. She inspected them. A long black backless dress, a set of long black gloves matching the fabric of the dress, black heels with golden details, and gold jewelry. An accessory for the hair, a lot of bracelets, two necklaces, a set of big earrings, and a bunch of rings. She recognized the Affluence's among them. It had been a while since she'd worn them.

She took a shower, did the best she could to make sure her knees wouldn't start bleeding under the dress, and took care of the cut on her eyebrow. When she got out of the shower, she dug through the wardrobe until she found a decent set of pajamas to wear while she ate something. The refrigerator was fully stocked, and she had no doubt that she never had any choice with this job; they were gonna make her say yes one way or another.

She hadn't had a proper meal in days, but she didn't have time to make one, so she went for a sandwich and a coffee. She pondered whether she had time for a nap before she received the instructions, but she decided she'd lost enough time already.

Before getting dressed, she hid with makeup all signs of the fight she'd had that morning. The traces of her last task were wiped away by the golden eyeshadow and glittery cheeks. The cut was harder to cover, but it was okay; it wasn't like people didn't know what she did for a living.

The dress fitted almost perfectly; the quality of the fabric and the unique design made Maeve think that they had ordered this specifically for her, with the measures they had kept from another job like this one. It fitted almost perfectly because they hadn't taken into account the fact that her last task lasted more than a couple of weeks. The lack of food and the excessive physical activity resulted in her losing some weight. It was almost undecipherable, but she noticed, because the tailor shop that designed this dress would never leave her any space for breathing otherwise.

She put the gloves on, and the jewelry over them. She stared at her own Affluence symbol for a little longer than intended; like a lot in the Affluence, she hated it. Or perhaps, she had hated it, at some point. Now, she'd grown fond of it. It was half a clock, the numbers were impossible to read, and disorganized. The other half was a compass. It was surrounded by flowers. Cyclamen.

She knew what it meant; she wished it wasn't so clearly meant as a threat. Margo had tried to convince her it wasn't, but she herself didn't like her own symbol one bit. Alec said it was just like things go; they pointed out something awful in you, and you just had to be attached to it forever. You ended up embracing it. You'll never know if they were right with what they saw, or if they made you into it.

She knew what her symbol meant; it was almost written. The Cyclamen, resignation, and goodbye. The compass, urging her to take a different path, the clock, silently counting her minutes. She was bound to leave. She'd had it incarnated in her chest ever since they'd given it to her. Like a prophecy. The constant push and pull of her mind between trying to take every step away from her destiny, or just wanting to leave, because waiting for it to happen was much worse.

Even after all this time, the side of her wanting to stay remained; she almost never pushed Bella and Spencer away anymore, not like she used to with the team. But perhaps it was because she didn't have the constant reminder on her finger. She shook her head and put the signet token on before she could overthink it any longer.

She finished with her hair just in time to hear the knock on the door. She hadn't received any instructions, so she took her gun before looking through the peephole. She opened the door.

"Well well, esteemed Mademoiselle," Spencer joked, "might I have the honor of escorting you forth?"

He offered a hand, and like they hadn't been apart for months, Maeve laughed as she took it. "Indeed, kind sir, your gracious offer delights my senses."

"Are you okay?" he said softly, brushing his thumb against the half-hidden cut on her eyebrow.

"Fine," she said, "you should see the other guy."

Spencer chuckled and caressed her cheek with his knuckles. Maeve could feel his own signet token in his hand, and when he dropped his hand to grab hers, she caught a glimpse of it. The flower twisted something in her, as they always did, but she decided to stop looking down. Instead, she focused on Spencer's face.

He looked tired too; his eyes were red, and he had dark circles under them that were also covered with makeup, but Maeve could tell. There weren't any visible injuries, but as they walked to the elevator, she noticed him putting less weight on his right leg. She didn't mention it.

She watched him drive, carefully scanning his expensive suit. It was definitely custom-made as well. It made Maeve mad, the fact that they had already bought clothes for them probably months ago. They truly had no choice when it came to the jobs they did.

But in moments like this, with soft music on the radio, Spencer humming to the melody, and the cold wind on her face... it didn't feel like work. It felt like being truly back in the Affluence, back at home. For a brief moment since she saw her signet token again, she didn't feel the need to leave.

 

The video started with the night sky. The wind constantly hit the microphone, and a very unstable camera showed a nice neighborhood with big houses on a not very busy street. They could hear the sound of the night in the background and assumed the place they were in was an alley of some sort.

Finally, the camera stabilized and they were able to see Bella and another girl standing side by side, smiling. They were both watching something specific, but when Bella found the camera, she smiled wider and nodded towards what they were watching.

"Architects work hard but Spencer Reid works harder."

After a laugh from the girl and a huff from behind the camera from who they supposed was Lydon recording, the camera moved to focus on Spencer and Ethan. They were talking, looking at a wall, and pointing at it like they were teaching advanced math. Camille stood behind them, leaning on the wall behind them, smoking.

"I could grab that one over there but I'm afraid it will snap as soon as I touch it," Spencer was saying, pointing somewhere up the corner between two walls.

"Dude, the feet have to go there, and then you-" Ethan was interrupted.

"Yeah, but there has to be a middle place to step because then you will never be able to make that jump."

They stared at the wall, analyzing it. It took Derek longer than he would admit to understand they wanted to climb over it. They saw Ethan make a couple of attempts, not putting much effort into it. He made it look easy, like he wasn't even trying that hard to climb a vertical brick wall three times his height.

Spencer looked like a tall, thin teen, not very different from the Spencer they knew. He wore a white shirt and black suit pants. The jacket of the suit, they deduced, was the one the girl next to Bella was wearing when the video started. His hair was shorter than the team was used to seeing, but he wore the cut gracefully.

"Just give up," Camille laughed, lighting another cigarette.

"Never!" Spencer yelled.

And the team watched for a few moments longer. They exchanged jokes, examined the wall, and Camille smoked. Finally, they saw another attempt from Spencer. This time, he easily got to the top of the wall and to the roof. They heard the kids cheer and clap. The team moved in their seats, like they were about to burst into celebration, just like the kids on the screen. Hotch had half gotten up when he remembered where he was. He looked around the room, the ghost of a smile on his face, and found the team doing the same.

For a second, they met there, in reality. Where they were seated, where their physical bodies were. But as soon as they looked back to the recording, it was like they all left the room. Hotch felt the cold of the street, the roughness of the pavement under his shoes, the dark of the night above him.

Ethan was next. Now that he had seen the way Spencer had pushed himself up, he was able to do the same with no effort. Bella went up with her shoes in one hand and a cigarette in the other. Camille threw her shoes for Bella to catch and followed. Maeve went up in her heels, like she was wearing tactical boots. Lydon threw the camera; their vision was momentarily interrupted and then they were looking down at the kid. Finally, they were all up on a roof.

No one talked while Derek pulled out the recording and introduced a new one.

The place was immediately recognized. It was the manor they were in. They hadn't visited that room, but there was no mistaking the architecture, the walls, and the floors. The room was a big training area, in particular, for target shooting.

They didn't know how old exactly the kids were, but Spencer smiled in a way JJ didn't like. A cunning little side smile that would get her scolding him or being onto something. It didn't help that he was smoking, grinning at the camera. Next to him, Bella had just finished lighting a cigarette.

"Alright, this is how it'll work," Lydon said, "if Bella wins, Spencer covers her on the scouting task Alec assigned her. If Spencer wins-"

"Not gonna happen, but you can mention it anyway just to be respectful," Bella muttered, exhaling the smoke with a chuckle. Spencer just grinned wider, and as JJ frowned, she noticed Rossi, Morgan, and Emily smiling.

"We'll see," he simply shrugged.

"If Spencer wins, Bella has to kill the lady of the hallway and disappear the body."

JJ's breath stuck in her throat, but, like the rest of the team, she didn't say anything. They saw Bella roll her eyes with a smile.

"I don't know what's your problem with that painting."

"It looks right into my soul, Bella. She's fucking cursed."

Spencer smiled while he said that, and Bella just choked on the cigarette smoke as she laughed.

"No kidding," Lydon bit in, "I don't know who painted that, but they created the evil version of the Mona Lisa. Anyway, when I count to three."

Both Bella and Spencer immediately stopped laughing, like someone had turned the wrong light switch on, and all traces of the childish happiness were drained away from their faces. The team had seen it before. They had seen it in the way Spencer's face went blank. Right when they didn't know if he was doing it voluntarily.

Only then did the team notice what was on the table before them. A disassembled gun.

"One," yeah, of course that was just another thing they did as a fun game, they couldn't be betting over a game of cards, "two..." like it was nothing, Spencer even took the time to have a last puff from his cigarette before gently placing it on the side of the ashtray, making sure it didn't turn off. "Three!"

In five incredibly quick movements, two gunshots were heard, one after the other. The team didn't know who'd won. They couldn't. It was too quick, too close together. But the kids seemed to know.

"Got ya, you fucker!" hearing Spencer swear wasn't something that impressed them any longer. However, it was still weird hearing it from such a kid's voice.

"You cheated anyway," Bella stood up, taking her cigarette with her, suddenly uninterested.

"Whatever helps you sleep at night," Spencer said as she left the frame. "In the meantime, I'll sleep better knowing the creepy lady has been assassinated."

"I'll hang it in our room," they heard Bella yell in the distance as the door closed.

In the next video, they walked down a hallway the team didn't recognize. They could guess it was some sort of nightclub because of the muffled music and noise, but the hallway was silent. Lydon recorded while he walked, which resulted in a pretty unstable camera, but the team was able to see them just fine. Camille wasn't there, nor was Spencer; but Ethan, Maeve, and Bella walked in the frame.

Maeve and Bella both wore short dresses, but Maeve's was black and simple, and Bella's was covered in silver sequins. Ethan just wore a black shirt with his hair tied back in a bun. They didn't look very interested in the camera recording. Not until they got to a simple wooden door that seemed to be the one they were looking for.

"Three hours since Spencer went in that room with Skyler!" Lydon over-pronounced the R mockingly, "you know what happens when Skyler gets in a room with someone."

The other three didn't react, except Bella, who side-eyed Lydon with an ice stare that should've shut him up, but didn't.

"Seriously, we should knock," he continued, "I bet they're-"

The door opened. The team watched Spencer for a second. Dead-eyed, he looked around at the kids at the door, taking in the situation. He wore a white shirt that was now wet and sticking to his body, sleeves rolled up, face blank. He didn't seem to see the camera until Lydon spoke.

"How was it, tiger?" At the sound, Spencer locked eyes with the camera for just a moment before moving his stare slightly above it, to what the team guessed was Lydon.

"Turn that off," he said, monotone and dull, before turning to look at the other three. Specifically at Maeve. "Can you help me? He's not responding."

The faces of the kids didn't change, but the team's did. It was such a sudden turn, the situation went from silly teasing to a health crisis, and the kids on the screen didn't flinch.

Maeve nodded and walked inside immediately, but Spencer was stopped by Bella.

"He overdosed?"

"Nah, he'll just have the hell of a hangover," he shrugged it off. JJ sighed. These kids couldn't be more than fifteen.

"You have to be sober to be hungover," Ethan said, humorless. After Spencer rolled his eyes and left with a mumbled "not now, Ethan," the boy shook his head disapprovingly.

"And where the hell were you?" the team heard Lydon scream before the camera turned, this time pointing at Camille. The girl wore a white tank top and a pink mini skirt. She held her shoes in one hand and had a purse in the other. Her hair was a mess, and there wasn't much left of her makeup.

"I was, uh..." she smiled hazily and stumbled to lean against the wall next to Bella, "you know that guy from, uh...? that we met the other day?"

"Mark?"

"Yeah..."

"His name wasn't Mark," Ethan mumbled, low enough not to interrupt Camille, but Bella heard him and chuckled.

"Well," Camille kept going, "I ran into him, what are the chances, right?"

"Oh my god," Lydon said, "tell me everything."

Camille smirked, "Turn that off, and I will."

The video ended. Derek chuckled at the dark screen. He wasn't sure what else to do; there was no way for him or the team to forget about the situation in the beginning. Not as fast as the kids seemed to.

Emily already held the next one in hand, and the team looked at her, expecting her to put it in. But she didn't. Emily didn't know the exact moment in which she'd grown a soft spot for Skyler Everly, and it wasn't even him; it was more the relationships and feelings between him and Spencer. She had imagined it. When Spencer talked about Sky, he spoke in a "there's no fixing him," kind of way. And Emily just hated that. She hated that for Sky, and she hated that for Spencer.

In the end, JJ took the videotape from her hands.

The gym, again. This time, the camera was perfectly still, and the team assumed it wasn't being held in anyone's hands. They didn't get time to think much about it, though, because when the video started, there was already a scene taking place before them.

In rapid movements, Spencer fought for his life. He fought so wildly that even Rossi straightened, as if ready to physically interpose. Hotch's lungs filled with the wrong kind of air all of a sudden, and he had to force himself not to cough it out. Maybe it was the air that was filled with rage, but there was something else. Hotch knew that face; he'd observed it in sleepless nights over and over again. He'd imagined himself pulling the trigger. Alec Sinclair watched. Stoic and imposing, cane at one side, pipe in his hand.

The team watched Spencer fight for a short minute before he was pushed to the floor by his opponent. He looked young. JJ hadn't noticed while he was in movement, but now that he was spitting on the floor and slowly getting up, she realized how young he looked. His opponent was a tall young man, which made Spencer look even smaller.

"I can't," he panted, and it sounded like the whine of a kid.

"Yes, you can," Sinclair scolded and stood up. He walked near Spencer, gesturing to the other man to give him a second, "You're thinking too much about it. That's your problem, Spencer, you think too much. You have to feel it."

"Feel it?" he shouted, irritated. He stood straight, but his breath was still irregular, the sweat sticking his hair to his forehead.

"In your chest," Sinclair nodded, unbothered by the younger's anger.

"What, like, in my heart?!" Spencer raged again.

"Not your heart, Spencer! Where does a lion feel the hunger when he has to kill and eat?"

Spencer rolled his eyes, "In his stomach, I'd say," he muttered.

"No! In his chest, boy. Hunger is felt in the chest."

"I'm not a lion!"

"Yes, you are. Because if you aren't, then you're the meat. Kill or be killed, Spencer. You're a lion, and you're alone, and you're hungry. You feel it in your chest; you have to kill to eat. Now fight!"

Spencer's fists were closed so firmly that they were turning white. But the only movement he made was, ever so slightly, to turn and lock eyes with the camera.

"You," Sinclair spoke firmly to someone off the frame, then, he pointed to the camera with his cane, "turn that off."

The screen turned black.

In the next one, they were on a very tall building, more specifically on the roof of it. This time Lydon wasn't the one recording. The team saw him in the frame. He wore a silver shirt, half unbuttoned. He wore eyeliner, just like he did in the present time, but it was much more theatrical in the video, like he was purposely trying to stand out. His cheekbones were covered in silvery glitter. His hair was different from the present, though. He didn't have the mullet cut the team met him with; instead, his hair was longer and curly. Dark as the night, very bright, like he took care of it.

The wind blew on the microphone. Lydon laughed hysterically; next to him, Spencer smiled. Spencer wore a white t-shirt, the exact opposite of Lydon's extravagance. His hair was longer then, similar to Ethan's, but he let it untied, curls falling on his face.

"How high are you?" Camille walked past them.

"Hi Camille! I'm fine! How are you?" Spencer spoke way too loudly for the quiet, empty roof, "Wait- hey- where did you get that cigarette?"

Camille stopped and looked at the lit cigarette in her hand, before offering them a pack. Lydon and Spencer took one.

"Oh, I want one as well," Bella seemed to be the one recording, and the camera shook while she tripped. When she recovered, they only saw her hand as she took a cigarette before the frame stabilized again.

"Oh yeah, help yourselves," Ethan suddenly entered the frame, squinting at the strong flash, "It's not like I bought them for myself."

"You smoke this shit?" Spencer asked, lighting it. In the back of the frame, the team saw Lydon trying to light his with Camille's, failing. Emily huffed a laugh.

"M'not rich," Ethan complained.

"Your daddy is," Lydon pointed out, "Why don't you rob him?"

They saw both Lydon and Spencer laugh, joke, and push each other around before jumping to the railing. The team actually jumped at that. They were clearly intoxicated, one step away from a deadly fall. They technically knew that both Lydon and Spencer were alive in the present, but it was still hard to see, without being able to do anything.

"This feels like the world is mine to swallow," Lydon reflected.

"You know?" Ethan said, from a safe distance, on the floor, "That's a great spot for sparring."

"Spencer, do a flip," Camille teased.

"Spencer, don't," they heard a voice warn off-camera.

"I think it's safe to say," Bella moved the camera, and the brunette came into focus, "Maeve's driving."

"She's drunk," Ethan pointed out.

"At least I'm not stoned."

At that, the boy had to nod, "I'll take what I can get."

The next video started with Lydon's face in close-up. Then they finally got to see a fancy living space that didn't appear to be inside of the manor. Actually, it just looked like an insanely fancy apartment; they saw the kitchen behind, as well as stairs. Ethan, Maeve, and Camille, chatted on the couch.

"I don't know, I call whore," Ethan was saying. Maeve laughed, and Camille was flushed, but laughing as well.

"How dare you, fucker. I would never."

They saw Spencer in the background; he walked down the stairs like he was in a hurry, a lit cigarette in his hand. He opened the fridge. The conversation on the couch stopped.

"Well, morning, there's coffee in the pot," Ethan greeted. "It's nine AM, I thought you and Bella were gonna sleep in. Don't you have a task tonight?"

"Yeah, uh," Spencer abandoned the fridge and instead just poured coffee into a mug, "Alec called, they're moving it."

"Mmh," Camille nodded, "Storm's not coming for a few days."

"We'll wait for the storm to hit. It's easier to cover our tracks that way. But he still wants us to go to the manor. I don't know why. I think he's gonna fit another task in the middle."

"And Bella?"

"Here," the girl stumbled down the stairs. "Ready?" She took her coat and her keys. "Hi everybody, bye everybody, have a great day."

And she was off. Spencer followed, his mug half full on the counter. The four on the couch chanted a greeting before the door closed behind Spencer.

"Geez, I'd hate to be those guys," Lydon laughed.

"Alec's been busy lately, hasn't he?" Camille asked, looking at Maeve.

"Yeah, I've heard from Margo that he sold a couple of his guys to... that dude with the crazy eye scar... what was it? Ryker?"

The other two frowned as well.

"Rishit? Reager?" Ethan tried.

"Raayu?" Camille guessed.

"Whatever," Maeve cut in. "That one. He sold part of his army to that guy. And you know Alec only does shit like that when he messes up."

"God, I bet he screwed up and now Bella and Spencer are cleaning up the mess," Ethan sighed.

"That's probably why it's just them, and not all of us."

"But how much longer will this keep going?" Camille said. "It's crazy, I don't think they've had a full night of sleep in weeks."

"What do you think it takes for Alec Sinclair to admit he messed up?" Ethan pondered.

In a different time and a different space, the team wondered the same thing.

The video started in a parked car. Lydon was in the driver's seat, Spencer in the passenger's. Bella and Camille were in the back. The windows were rolled up, but that didn't stop Bella from lighting a cigarette.

"How long can someone take to retrieve a little wine cup prop from a crazy old guy's house?"

"Are you calling a literal chalice made out of pure gold a prop?" Camille asked, incensed.

"Whatever," Lydon rolled his eyes, Spencer laughed. "Where were we at? Oh yeah, so Bella, if you had to pick?"

"Those questions are absurd, Lydon. Nothing like that is ever going to happen."

"Yeah, and that's the exact point of a 'would you rather' question, Bella. Answer."

"Fine! Uh, I think-"

They never got to hear the answer. Perhaps it was for the best. In that moment, they heard gunshots. A second later, a very bloody Ethan slammed against the window, and Camille opened the door immediately.

"Drive," Ethan panted.

"Where's Maeve?" Spencer urged.

"Oh my God, they got you, E," Camille moved to get a first aid kit from the back, and Bella tore Ethan's black t-shirt.

"Drive, Lydon!"

"Where's Maeve?!"

Lydon seemed completely frozen, not knowing who to side with, looking between Ethan and Spencer, waiting for a verdict.

A beat.

"She's fine. She went through the back door. We just have to pick her up-"

Lydon was already driving before Ethan could finish the sentence.

"You've been hit in the stomach, in and out," Bella inspected the wound and got ready to stitch it. "You'll be fine, stop whining."

"Does he need a hospital?" Spencer checked.

"Eventually," Bella said. "Drive nice and easy, Lydon. I need to stitch him up."

The team watched them until they picked up Maeve. Luckily, the car was big, and there was enough space for all of them in the back. The team saw Spencer looking through the rearview mirror. They saw him loading his gun in his lap without even looking down.

"They're already following us," Spencer sighed.

Maeve looked back through the window. "I don't have my gun."

"Here," Spencer handed her one. "Drive faster."

"Be careful," Bella added.

"Just lose the cars-"

"Alright, alright! Stop talking, I can't fucking focus!"

Soon, the calm was completely discarded. Spencer wasn't in the frame anymore. The team guessed he was leaning half of his body out of the window to shoot back. Maeve as well. Bella kept cursing, and Ethan kept whining. The team watched them sway one way or the other and jump with the bumps of the road. The ride wasn't going as smoothly as Bella had requested. Panic reigned. Shouting took over.

"Give me your gun," Spencer urged. "Quickly, Ly, give me your gun!"

When Lydon moved to do so, he lost control of the car, and they seemed to almost bump into something before he quickly turned the other way. But the shrill scratching sound let the team know that they had been very near a crash. Lydon had paled and kept driving with a straight face while Camille lost it.

She moved to pop her head between the seats and screamed in Lydon's ear. "Êtes-vous fou? Tu réalises que tu as failli nous tuer? Ethan est blessé, conduis mieux!"

Lydon didn't look away from the road. "Don't speak that!" he warned out loud, just as Camille sat back. Not a second later, Bella did the same.

"Pero vos no te das cuenta de que estoy intentando que este pibe no se desangre? Casi nos mandás a todos a la mierda la concha de tu madre, tendría que haber manejado yo!"

"Don't speak that either."

"Credo che li abbiamo persi," Maeve's voice was heard from the window, and the team could just laugh. Just a bit, for a moment, they forgot about the crazy situation of the video. They just laughed. If this was a TV show, this would be funny. This was kind of like a TV show, except this had really happened.

"Can anyone here speak English?" Lydon yelped.

"I can," Spencer sat back inside and finally rolled up the window. "Turn right."

Lydon did. "Why? What happened?"

"Shst." Spencer played with the buttons of an intercom radio until it creaked and cried. Then, a voice was heard through it.

"-ear me... Ye copy me?"

"Fuck yeah!" Spencer celebrated in a whisper. "Yes, yes. Alec, we copy."

"Alright. 'Ello kids, how's yer Monday going?"

"Could be better," Lydon admitted. "But couldn't it always? How's yours?"

"You were telling me you got us a way out?" Spencer interrupted.

"Yes. There's a helicopter in the fourth location. I know it's not the nearest to you, but it's the best I could do. It's fully guarded. As soon as you get near it, you'll be protected. Are any of you hurt?"

"Yeah, Ethan got shot," Spencer answered.

"Does he need a hospital?"

Bella said "yes" at the same time Ethan screamed a "no!" loaded with pain, so of course, it wasn't hard to pick who to believe.

"There's a medical team waiting for you at the manor, do you think it can wait all the way to the manor, Bella? How does it look?"

"He'll make it," she said, "with severe consequences if we're lucky," she smirked at him.

"Ha, ha."

"You kids stay safe. Alec, over and out."

"Why is this thing still on?" Spencer took the camera, and after a close-up of his face, the screen turned black.

The team sat for a moment before JJ put another one on. They didn't talk, didn't look at each other, just waited for the screen to light up. When it did, it showed Lydon and Camille smiling at the camera, a sunny day for a change.

"Welcome to our little vlog while we're on... vacation!" Lydon celebrated, throwing his empty arm up as if introducing them to the beach behind them.

"We literally came here to kill a guy," Bella said in the background. Lydon focused the camera on her for a beat before going back to him and Camille.

"Vacation!" he repeated, gesturing with his arm again, this time Camille copied him.

The clip changed, and they were watching the kids walk down a white hallway, luggage in tow. They looked too young to be traveling alone, but the team had accepted that they were too young for everything. There was no point in keeping score.

"How many rooms do we have?" Ethan asked, wearing sunglasses, trying to understand a map while moving a lollipop in his mouth.

"Three," Maeve responded.

"I'm with Maeve!" Camille shouted from behind the camera. Bella raised her eyebrows at her, "Sorry, Bella, you're a control freak."

"I'll sleep with Spencer," Ethan suggested.

"I'm not sleeping with Lydon," Bella complained, eyeing him up and down while Lydon theatrically placed a hand on his chest, looking betrayed.

"I can sleep with Lydon," Spencer shrugged.

"You took long enough, sweetie," Lydon sent kisses that Spencer responded to with a wink.

"You two are not being left alone in any room unsupervised," Bella decided.

"Yeah, Alec will never pay for the damaged property," Ethan nodded, "I'll sleep with Ly, you take Spencer."

"They want us apart, honey," Spencer extended his hand, and Lydon pretended not to reach it as they turned in opposite directions on a corner.

"Mom and dad won't let us share a room!"

The team chuckled. Such a simple argument, a childish take on who they got to share rooms with. It was easy to forget they were kids, but that's not what scared Hotch. What scared him was how easy it was to remember it, how it came back to life with every detail. It scared him because part of him was always waiting for the same shock, the reality check, that told him he was watching a group of kids perform things most adults couldn't. It would've been easier just to forget.

The clip changed again, and this time they viewed a room. Bella had her suitcase opened on the bed, the others hung around nearby. It was a big luxurious room, the window showed crowded beaches, and the balcony was big enough to fit a table and two chairs. Inside, there was a living space with two couches and a coffee table where the rest of the kids were. The table was full of papers and pictures, Maeve was carefully organizing them. Camille slept on the couch, Lydon smoked, and Ethan seemed to be holding the camera.

They watched Spencer light a cigarette and walk towards his own bed. He kneeled to pull a black box from underneath it.

"Look at the beauty they set up just for us."

The camera moved when Ethan walked to see the box. Inside was a big and professional sniper rifle. They heard Ethan whistle, and the camera shook as it was placed somewhere on the floor. The angle made it difficult, but they were able to see Ethan taking the weapon out to admire it.

"That easy?" Bella queried. She wasn't visible, but they saw Spencer raise his eyes to meet her somewhere outside the frame.

"No," he said, suddenly serious, "it's bound to be dirtier than that. They wouldn't send all of us if it was just an execution."

"They could have sent us, or you, solo."

"Yeah, but they didn't."

"It means they didn't tell us everything," Bella guessed, "we're gonna have surprise news in the briefing tomorrow."

Spencer nodded.

"Until then!" Lydon's voice yelled. The camera was picked up, "we can enjoy our vacations."

The last clip was Spencer staring at Bella, frowning, while Bella shrugged. The team watched as they all went out to the beach and then out at night, short clips of them eating, trying to install a parasol, walking on the streets at night, people coming and going, staring at them.

Finally, it settled on the same room as before. The pictures had reached the floor now, and they all seemed to be working. The personality drained from their faces, blank stares, like the team had seen before.

"This case is very interesting. I don't understand what they give to the police to just stop investigating. There's no way of painting this as a suicide," Maeve commented. Suddenly, Spencer huffed.

"Hey, Bella," he called from the floor next to the bed where he was seated amidst a sea of crime scene photos, "is this you?" he said as soon as Bella looked up. He showed her a very unflattering photo of an old lady that was probably being spied on.

Bella rolled her eyes, but a second later, she caught Spencer's attention again. She was giggling and barely able to talk with "Hey, is this you?" she threw the picture at him, out of the camera's view. Spencer choked on his laughter.

"Who's this supposed to be on the case?" Spencer asked.

"I don't know," Bella laughed, shrugging, "someone our guy killed, I guess. The dude died with a dick in his mouth, forgive me for not considering him important."

"Goals," Lydon muttered, causing the others to look at him. He didn't look up or laugh, he just spoke, smirking lazily, "that's certainly how I expect to leave this world."

The clip changed, and the team watched as Lydon filmed himself and waved at the camera.

"What the hell are you doing?" they heard Spencer's voice call from somewhere outside the frame.

"Continuing the vlog!"

"Film the house," Bella ordered, "otherwise, Alec will never believe this."

Lydon turned the camera around, and the team gasped. The man was tied to his chair, head tilted back, his body a bloody mess. His throat was cut, his body severely damaged. The walls and desks were stained with blood. There was no way that blood got there without someone purposefully painting the walls. Spencer was closely examining the body and shook his head when he locked eyes with the camera.

"Someone got to him first," he said.

"Anything on Maeve and Ethan?" Bella asked. The camera turned, and they were able to see her and Camille.

"Yeah, it's all quiet out there," Bella said, "I don't know, Bella, this could've been orchestrated from the inside."

"Should I call Alec?" Spencer asked, and the camera moved to focus on him again, indicating that the team was once again able to see the corpse. "Ask him if he wants us to clean this up?" he raised his eyebrows.

"Yes, we should," the camera didn't move again, but Bella's voice was still clear.

"Couldn't he use this?" Lydon asked, "as in... you know, creating a civil war inside of Ryan's realm."

"No, if they see this now, they will just think we did it," Spencer shook his head, "and I'm pretty sure the name's Reese."

Camille had moved; she was now standing closer to the body, staring at it. "This is definitely not how we do things."

"They don't care; they're eager to point fingers."

The clip changed. They were looking at the inside of a jet, very similar to the team's. The camera mostly focused on nothing, but just at the corner, they could see Sinclair going through some papers. Next to him, Spencer stared out the window.

"How did you enjoy yer vacations?" the man rasped. His voice, low and hoarse, was heard perfectly by the whole plane, including the camera. But the tone let it be known that it was only directed to one of the kids. Spencer huffed.

"Mission failed successfully, I guess."

"It did," Sinclair confirmed. He didn't look at Spencer, but it didn't matter, because the boy didn't look away from the window. If everything else wasn't quiet, you wouldn't know they were talking to each other. "This is something off our shoulders. I can convince them their alliance is not as unwavering as they thought."

"Are we on a tight schedule again, now that it's over?"

Sinclair seemed to think; a sigh turned into a painful cough fit, and Hotch's blood boiled for some reason. You'd think seeing him as a human would help, but it actually made it worse because if Hotch saw him and saw a monster, at least he could understand that the reason he did all this was because of the monster he was. But if Alec Sinclair was human, then that meant that a human did that. He knew humans, and he knew the horrible things they did to other humans. But it was different when it was his family. He just couldn't think of a human that could want to do anything bad to somebody like Spencer, and even if Spencer didn't see it... What Alec was doing was bad.

"No, boy," the older man said slowly. "I've been thinking about it. We'll step back for a while, see how things unfold, no more tasks... for a while. You and Bella need a break."

Spencer sighed. "Good lord, this is about to blow up, isn't it?"

Sinclair chuckled with a cough, and Spencer smirked. But after a bit, the man seemed suddenly twice as serious as before.

"Be careful where you go from now on," he warned. It finally made Spencer look away from the window. "There's been some spark going around with your name on it, and if it catches fire..."

"What are they saying?"

"Just don't say out loud the side you'll take in the war."

"Are you kidding me? I think it's pretty obvious. It's no secret that if one of the sides is you, then..."

"Yes, boy, but there's a difference from saying it. If you don't, then that means it's not written. What's not written can be changed. If you say it, then the other side must eliminate you."

Spencer didn't say anything else. Once again, he stared out of the window, even if there was nothing to see but darkness, and the only sound heard were the brushing of the papers as Alec read.

The final clip was just Lydon's face, telling some stories about the times he didn't get to record, and finally the ride from the airport, and to the manor.

When the screen went black, the team didn't move to put a new one.

"Can we just have a moment?" JJ asked in a whisper. They all agreed. They stood in silence, still looking at the screen.

"I think this guy has to do with something; it's a shame we don't have a name," Emily said.

"We can tell García to look for names starting with R, but..." Derek shook his head, not very effectively, the team guessed. They were never going to find anything that way.

"I just can't believe this," JJ spoke again, "those kids...."

Those kids. She wasn't talking about Spencer anymore, not about Bella, or the others. This wasn't about the adults they'd met. This was about the kids on the screen, those whom the team was unable to help.

Without saying anything, Emily slid another videotape and pressed play.

The kitchen was immense. The team had to watch the kids cooking on a big isle in the middle for a while. Mostly Ethan and Maeve. Actually, scratch that. Only Ethan and Maeve were actually cooking; Lydon tried to help, but it always resulted in a mess. Bella and Spencer sat a bit apart from the rest; they both looked tired and barely aware of their surroundings. Bella slowly moved around a glass of wine, and Spencer held an empty glass of whiskey; they shared an ashtray. They weren't talking; they weren't reacting to what the others were saying; they just stared into nothingness and smoked.

The kids were baking a pie. But the team didn't get to see it because suddenly, Alec Sinclair walked into the room. The other kids waved at him or nodded, but Bella and Spencer didn't react until they heard his voice.

"Hello, kiddos," he greeted hoarsely, and at the sound, Bella moved slightly, and focused his gaze, while Spencer put down the cigarette.

Interesting, Rossi thought. Because Bella hadn't even attempted to hide the cigarette she was holding, and taking one look at the scene made it clear that Spencer was smoking as well, not to mention Alec had entered the room way before he said his first words, so he had already seen Spencer smoking. There was no hiding it.

But Spencer didn't look like he was trying to hide it; he didn't look nervous, and the act of putting down the cigarette had been as slow as the way he turned the whiskey glass on the table. He didn't even look at Alec immediately; he took his time to exhale the smoke and take a look at what the others had been cooking before gazing up. It was more of a sign of respect than anything else, Dave noticed. Just to stop smoking when Sinclair was there.

Alec Sinclair didn't stop when he entered the kitchen; he stared briefly at the camera, and he didn't slow his uneven walk until he got next to Spencer.

"Solo task, get ready," the older man handed him a picture that the team couldn't see because of the angle of the camera.

Spencer looked at it, unimpressed, and then threw it on the isle.

"Killing," he asked blankly, but Alec shook his head.

"Transfer," he corrected, "we want that guy safe and off the map. Trouble is, he's an idiot, so you'll babysit."

Spencer didn't roll his eyes, but the way he bit his tongue let the team know he wasn't appreciating that particular task.

"How many people are after him?"

"Oh, way too many," Alec waved his hand in the air. "Yeah, he's likely not gonna make it. But, what can I say, we're getting paid anyways."

Spencer chuckled lightly and took the picture to look at it.

"Why does it have to be solo?" Bella asked.

"Because Margo needs all of you for another thing," he pointed to the rest of the kids. "See ya' at the briefing, fourth location in three days." Then, he pointed at Spencer. "See ya' at the table meeting tonight. You'll leave with the guy in the morning."

He left without saying goodbye, and the kids went back to what they were doing. After a while, Spencer got up.

"I should..." he looked tired, his eyes still weren't entirely focused. Bella didn't turn to look at him, but the others did, "go, I guess. Bye, guys."

The team watched as Spencer left the kitchen slowly, but apart from the greetings, the kids didn't say anything.

The next video was blurry; the camera was dirty and wet, with some drops of liquid still visible on the screen. The camera was recording while Lydon used his mouth to fog up the lenses and then wiped it off with the sleeve of his suit. When he finally turned it around, the view was much clearer. The room was very extravagant, with red carpets, red curtains, and a red velvet sofa in the middle. If you paid attention, you'd be able to spot the oak desk with the tall chair resembling a throne.

The background was full of noise muffled by the closed door, but the music was still audible, as were the people. The kids were all dressed fancy, not as in the last videos, but truly fancy. The boys all wore tuxedos, not even Lydon was excused from the boredom of the outfit. The girls' dresses weren't as bold or fun as they had been; they were all simply long black dresses, with shoulders covered and gloves on the coffee table in front of the couch. Camille's was pretty similar to Maeve's. Bella's was different; it combined black with a dark white, making it fit better in between the others' tuxedos.

The kids looked really young this time, perhaps because they were older in the previous video, it was a shock all over again seeing them at such a young age. And because they looked so young, seeing Lydon trying to light his cigarette using Spencer's was even more disturbing. They truly looked like kids, except they had a glass of champagne in their hands and a cigarette in their mouths; there was a gun on the table just laying there. It wasn't something you were used to seeing; the team had to adjust once again.

Ethan was holding a guitar.

"What do I play?" he said, but he didn't wait for an answer before starting a slow song. Lydon and Spencer played poker, and Ethan played the guitar. Bella went through every drawer in the room; the team saw her slip a couple of things into her pocket; she looked bored. Maeve slept. It wasn't a very interesting video, and it didn't last long. Soon, the door opened, and they saw Sinclair. He dressed in the black and white suit like the kids; he took in the sight of the room, the kids scattered around, the drawers completely vandalized, and his face didn't change one bit. Finally, he put his pipe down before speaking.

"The party is not here; it's out there. Miller, yer father's 'bout to go, and so is your mother, Camille. And wake Maeve up; Margo's looking for her."

The kids rolled their eyes but started to slowly get up and walk to the door. They heard Ethan mumbling that he should get back to his grandpa before he had to come find him. Ethan was the first to leave the room, along with Camille, and before Maeve could fully get up or Lydon could turn the camera off, the team watched Bella and Spencer follow Alec out.

"You kids want to go?" the man asked, raising his eyebrow.

Hotch, in his anger, almost laughed because, how did the man seem to be checking on them like he wasn't sending them on tasks that adult men with plenty of experience couldn't even do.

"I could sleep," Bella shrugged, at the same time that Spencer talked.

"I'm kind of hungry."

"A shower would be nice."

"Yeah, and we do have this task in a few days to prepare for..." Spencer chimed in.

"Alright, alright. Get it," Alec laughed, "get it. Party's over; let's get outta 'ere."

The camera moved and momentarily filmed Lydon's face before the screen turned black.

In the next video they recognized the room they had seen before. They were in the closed balcony, all dressed up in suits, except for Spencer, who was informally dressed with a blue sweatshirt and sweatpants. They revised photos and files in a very similar way that they had while being on those "vacations."

Spencer looked up from the file he was reading.

"And you're sure this guy's into it?"

"Alec seems to be sure," Bella shrugged.

"He sort of looks like the kind of guy who would deal guns and get away with it," Lydon sang.

"You just mean he's hot," Camille rolled her eyes.

"Whatever," Spencer cut, "be careful," he handed the file back to Bella and quitted looking at the pictures while he leaned on the back of the couch and closed his eyes. Bella watched him in silent for a few beats.

"How much longer will you be bedridden?" she asked, surprisingly soft.

Spencer sighed. "No idea, I keep telling Alec that I'm fucking fine but he just won't buy it."

"Well," Ethan noted, "you died for a few minutes, forgive him for wanting you out of the field for a few days."

"Yeah, but it hasn't been a few days," Spencer argued, "it's been weeks already. I'm losing my fucking mind here alone."

"Yes, listen to him," Lydon stood up, "he's so bored he adopted a pet," he walked to a bird cage the team hadn't spotted before, inside, stood a crow staring at Lydon very annoyed.

"Where did you get that anyway?" Ethan asked.

"Found him in the roof, he's hurt," Spencer looked at the bird, and the bird looked at him. Eyes profound like an abyss. There was something deep and dark about the expression in Spencer's face, the team couldn't quite pin it. But it was gone as soon as the noise of doors opening filled the room.

"The cars are here," a woman's voice announced, and immediately, the kids started gathering their stuff up.

"We'll see you when we get back," Bella told Spencer while she grabbed all the folders in her hands, Spencer hadn't got up to help, he just observed them as they left.

"How long will that be?" they didn't hear the answer before Lydon took the camera, and the video was off.

Before Emily could put in another one, they heard footsteps; they all froze and listened. The sounds became clear when the underground six (or five) came close enough for the team to hear them talking.

"You're just angry it wasn't with you," they heard laughs in the background while Lydon spoke.

"Oh, you've caught me," Spencer said, "it's me you're in love with, Lydon, run away from the altar and into my arms!"

"Might as well do, sweetheart," he let out a big laugh and slowly clapped while doing it, "oh, how I've missed you, Spencer Reid, how I've missed you."

"Remember to lock them apart at night," they heard Camille's voice say much clearer, indicating that they were getting close, "if not, I heard they get excited and want to mate with their same species," she was clearly not talking to the voice, and it became certain when Bella was the one to laugh hysterically.

Finally, they appeared from a corner. Perhaps Derek was expecting them to freeze just a bit, just a tiny bit like they had. Just for a second, just to pass the shock of having to interact with each other. But the underground kids didn't miss a beat; they were soon gathering around the team like they knew them their whole lives. Lydon was the first to talk.

"So?" he asked, grabbing a videotape, "was this any useful?"

The team took a second to answer, and finally, Hotch took the lead.

"We think it could be; we need you to narrow some things down; we've been watching without much order."

"Oh, of course," Lydon offered, "they have the dates in them, if you're interested."

The team had seen them, but they didn't pay much attention; the main purpose was just to watch a bit of what they could be working with. But what they needed wasn't the dates as much as it was the knowledge of the underground folks to know where the important information could be.

"Yeah, some of them have titles too," Emily observed, and she picked one up herself, "this one is dated '97, and the title says... Crui-"

The tape was taken from her hands.

"I'll take that, darling, thank you," but Lydon was robbed from it as well just a second later, and this time Ethan raised it in the air to stop Ly from recovering it.

"Catch, C!" he tossed it to Camille, who caught it, while Lydon and Bella went after her.

"Wait, I want to see if it's the one I filmed!"

"No, Bella, don't," Spencer interjected.

"This needs to be burnt," Camille remarked, physically fighting with Lydon to prevent him from reaching the videotape.

"Do it!" Ethan exclaimed.

"Yeah, break it!" Spencer supported. Finally, Camille threw it at him.

"No! please!" Lydon fake cried.

"Wait-" Bella cut in, but it was too late. Spencer threw it to the floor, and stepped on it.

"This is for your own good," he said, looking serious, but hiding a smile.

Bella chuckled, but Lydon groaned.

"Are you telling me I jumped to the water naked for nothing?"

Derek felt the team frown as much as he did, Bella and Camille huffed.

"You didn't jump," Bella said.

"What? No, I remember doing it."

"You were too high to tell," Ethan shrugged, "you would've died if you'd actually jumped."

"What-?"

"Yeah, a fall from that high up would've broken your bones," Spencer said, leaning against some shelves, the broken videotape still firmly under his foot.

"Wait, you were the one insisting on me to jump!"

Spencer shrugged, indifferent. "I just wanted to see what happened," but he chuckled.

"He was too high to tell, too," Bella teased.

"Whatever it was, we swore not to talk about it," Camille said, ending the discussion. They fell silent for a moment, frozen, gazing at each other. It took Derek a moment to realize they were mourning Maeve's absence. It made sense; now that they were all together again, one missing voice was more noticeable. They were just missing that last comment, that final voice to provoke laughter and conclude the conversation. For a moment, the team watched the Underground Six, now five, mourning their absent member. And then it was over. Just a moment.

Finally, Spencer sighed, and was the first to talk again.

"We found the written files, not all of them of course, but the system is, wel..."

"Non-existent," Camille provided.

"Yeah, is there something specific that you want from the videos, or from here?"

Spencer didn't include himself in that statement, and as much as Hotch hated it for a moment, he understood. Spencer, being immersed in this, couldn't see anything different from it. What they all needed was a different perspective. Someone to notice what they wouldn't. The team, excluding Spencer, could do that. They were from a different world; even the slightest anomaly set them off and triggered alarms in their heads and bodies. Simple things like kids traveling alone would work, but it was easier in complex situations, like noticing people out of place.

"We've bumped into a name a couple of times," Rossi tried to think, "something with R?"

The others seemed to immediately know who he was talking about, the five of them nodded.

"You're talking about Roy," Spencer nodded slowly.

"I'm pretty sure it was Rafael," Ethan frowned.

"Yeah, that guy," Emily agreed, realizing they weren't going to suddenly remember the name. "Isn't there something written about him? No offense, but you don't seem like a very reliable source."

Bella chuckled, "None taken. We never paid much attention to him, but yes, he's an important and dangerous guy who always worked on the other side of Alec, constantly at odds."

"They used to be friends," Spencer interjected, "I don't know exactly what went wrong, but it resulted in a lot of unpleasant things."

As they started to sift through the new boxes with written files, the team took the time to observe Spencer. The easiest way to describe it, JJ thought, was like having new glasses. They all saw Spencer more clearly, as if glimpsing a bit of his past had clarified the present. They could see a new perspective; JJ hadn't decided if it was for the better or worse.

Notes:

(woah woah woah did i just popped some CIA!maeve in the middle of my excessively long chapter??? say thank you, children)

alright this was wild.

what did you think? i beg comments. questions, theories, compliments, requests, insults. anything.

Anyway, here's my long ass note about this shit, cause I've got things to say but, where to start.

let's begin on the house, i fell in love with it, for real, the manor is my new favorite character. im studying feudalism in one of my classes so i guess it just inspired me to create this beautiful yet cruel and unequal system of living. it's antique. people living on the surroundings and taking care of land and animals, cleaning etc, while children were being raised on the inside? very antique.

another thing I'm always trying to write very clearly is the cultural shock that brings seeing how normaly things are treated in the Affluence, where the real world would never morally conceive. Kids doing this things is one of them, childhood crossed by blood and violence, but not in the way we're used to seeing, like tragedy. Not only a bad case of abuse where the kid is a victim, but a natural violent world where the kid is the victim and the perpetrator, at a certain extent.

I want to talk a bit about Lydon and Camille, cause, of course they're back and i love them. Specifically I want to talk about the impression they've made on the team. I don't know whether Morgan describing their beauty as repugnant says a lot about Morgan, or about them, or about the Affluence. it could be a combination of the three. Beautiful things are also dangerous, that's what i think Morgan's guts were trying to warn him, I think he misinterpreted, its not that they're so beautiful that they were ugly, but it's that they're so beautiful that you start to forget they're dangerous. Morgan's alarms popped in trying to remind him of this fact, but he couldn't quite read into that.

We see a bit of maeve, like I said, we see a bit of her emotions and her symbol, and we understand a bit more of her. But it's just a bit, we'll see so much in the future.

I literally don't remember all the things I wanted to say while writing the chapter so I'll let you figure it out for yourselves I guess, also remember my tumblr 50044w44s because I will probably be writing there as I remember what I wanted to say. but i'll make a couple of points quickly:

- hotch's angry, folks, i love dad hotch being angry
- derek realizing all of this things, like the way he was internally shitting on Spencer's childhood home, without even thinking that it was... you know, his childhood home, i bet that he knew Spencer would feel really bad if he knew Derek despised it.
-we get another mention of bella and Spencer sharing expressions
-lydon clearly won't let the team forget that they're fedss lmao that's so funny
- bella speaking spanish, camille speaking french, maeve speaking italian, no comments. (maeve's not italian, she just knows a bunch of languages and wanted to annoy lydon)
- we've established that the underground kids are not able to remember names very well, do you think this R-something guy will be important? MWAHAHA
- why is alec so good and bad at the same time, he's so hard to write, for real.

anyways i think that's all, but please, i mean it when i say i want comments. and i don't think you'll be hearing from me next week, maybe in two? take your time reading this chap

love you all, take care <3

byeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee <3

Chapter 18: Koyaanisqatsi

Summary:

TW
-Mental health issues
-Implied possible SA
please stat safe <3

Notes:

alright, two weeks on clock (more or less)

anyway this chapter is kinda shit, it's not very interesting and it doesn't add much to the plot tbh

but i had a good time writing it, and it would've been much much much longer if it weren't because i didn't want to end up with a long chapter again

and because if it doesn't add much to the plot i don't want to waist you guys' time yapping about a side character I like lmao

despite this, i hope you enjoy it <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Koyaanisqatsi

(n.) hopi. nature out of balance; a way of life so unbalanced that you need a new way.

 

When Skyler had sex he didn't think about Spencer.

Mostly.

When Skyler had sex, he mostly didn't think about anything; he wasn't able to. His mind was too foggy, bad foggy, black foggy. When Skyler had sex, it was just the way he turned the fog into white. He didn't particularly like it, but it stopped the fog from extending to the rest of his body.

His head was consumed by black fog most of the time. People knew. They knew. They saw. People knew what they wanted when they came to him, they knew what they'd get. Skyler knew what he was and what others expected from him. He didn't even start it anymore.

He used to. He used to throw himself at people, see what happened. But people started knowing exactly what he wanted, so people started going to him specifically for that reason. Skyler didn't even like it anymore, but people were anxious to say they'd slept with Skyler Everly. Yes, the owner's son, he promised free cocktails the next time I visited. Lies, they all knew, but they weren't going to admit it just in case everyone else was telling the truth. He just played along.

Skyler never offered a free anything ever in his life. Except maybe for the sex. He was bad with names, but he'd never forget a face he'd fucked. People told him things, not necessarily in exchange for sex; he did that for other things. Maybe people thought they owed something to him. They didn't. He wanted this, he'd looked for it, they were looking for it too. A simple transaction, no need for any other business.

But different kinds of people, people he never slept with, they told things to him too. Skyler was so thin that he faded, he became so invisible that he had to put on bright clothes and makeup so people would see him. Even when they did, they often saw him as a ghost, half ethereal. People liked to tell secrets to ghosts.

Skyler knew who he loved, but he knew sex wasn't about love. Sex was about a need fulfilled by people who didn't care. He knew he was a toy. He'd never ask for anything, he'd never say no, either. Do whatever you want, eat my flesh, I don't use it anymore. I'll cover it up with bright clothes and glitter. Your bites will be under the pricks of the needles. The blood will dry, the bruises will heal. It was liberating, punitive, and if he cried, no one had to know. People didn't care, and if they did, he made sure to tell them that they shouldn't. Humiliation led people to be angry, to not care. Skyler was good at humiliating. He didn't take pride in it, but he was.

The girl on the bed breathed erratically, but Skyler hardly felt anything anymore. The fog wasn't even white; it was a dull shade of gray that still wrapped his thoughts and made it hard to see. He violently grabbed the cigarettes from his nightstand and walked to the opposite end of the room. He smoked three cigarettes before the girl could even recover, then he got up, walked to the bathroom, and puked.

He smoked three cigarettes before the girl could even recover, then he got up, walked to the bathroom, and puked.

"Are you okay?" the tired, high-pitched voice asked, but she didn't move from her place on the bed.

He nodded when he walked out of the bathroom. He noticed the movement she used to invite him back to his own bed, but he ignored her, instead taking his place back at the opposite end. He had put a blue silk robe on in the bathroom, but didn't bother with anything else. Cold was just the natural temperature of his body, his bones were made of ice, there was no point in trying to warm himself. The coat of cold sweat didn't leave him these days, but never enough to break into a fever. His body took the chemicals in like he was born to bear them.

"Maybe something you ate?" she asked. Sky wanted to roll his eyes and groan. Why do that? Why condemn them both to the effort of having a conversation where neither of them even cared?

"I haven't eaten," he shook his head slowly.

"Anything?" he shook his head. The girl hesitated, "Since when?"

He shrugged. Maybe the girl understood it was time to shut up, because she stood very still on the bed, like trying to blend in with the pale sheets.

To her credit, she let the phone ring five times before finally speaking again.

"Someone's calling you," she said, clearly stating the obvious.

"My father," Skyler shrugged, and lit a cigarette.

"Are you sure?" she moved the phone slightly to be able to read the name, "I don't think this your father."

Skyler ignored it, he got up. "I don't feel so well," he said, as a poor excuse to go to the bathroom so he could stop seeing her face. But the girl stopped him.

"Maybe you should eat something then," the phone had finally stopped.

"I'm not hungry."

His vision faded, black fog, once again. Different, though. Colorful blindness, dizziness, and a buzzing in his ears. He smiled dazedly. But the feeling was gone by the time the girl spoke again.

"I think you should try, you don't look very well..." she looked at him like someone would look at a hurt dog, expecting it to attack. She didn't have that look earlier that night, when she was- "And I don't think that call was your father, but if it was, then he's probably worried about you. I mean, you're obviously not feeling well..."

"And how the fuck would you know that?" he was in the middle of rolling his eyes when a cold, burning cold fear descended from his neck and through his back, embracing him from behind to press his chest. "How would he know that?" Suddenly, his own voice sounded dangerous, ready to attack. The girl was confused.

"What? What do you mean?"

"Did you tell him?" Of course she had, how could he have been so stupid? She had. That was the whole reason she was here.

"What? No- Why- Skyler, please, why would you believe that?!"

And she'd asked him if he had eaten anything, even though she shouldn't have cared. And he'd answered. That was the worst part, he'd answered. His hands flew to his hair, pulling as hard as he could. The girl started to get up from the bed, covering herself with the sheets.

"You fucker!" Skyler yelled at her. "He sent you! Didn't he?! He fucking told you to spy on me?"

"What?!" she sounded so surprised, so incredulous. How could she be so good at acting? Why would she keep up the act? Skyler hated when they made him feel stupid like that, like he was crazy. They were going to plot against him? Fine-

"-but don't fucking lie to me!" The phone started ringing again. His yelps became louder. "Shut up! Shut up! Shut the fuck up!"

"Sky, please, you're acting crazy," she didn't know whether she was crying or just shaking from cold or fear. "I don't even know your father, I'm not plotting against you, please..." her voice died.

"Then why is he fucking calling again?!"

"He's not!" she tried, "I beg you! Look at the screen, the number's saved literally as 'pick up', I doubt your father's named like that!"

Pick up. The bubble of fear pressing his chest popped. His lungs were able to expand, the fog faded. He untangled his fingers from his hair, and then he stared blankly at the phone. He wanted to take a good look at the girl he'd fucked, now that the fog wasn't blinding him, but he decided against it. He just looked at the phone. Pick up. He knew who that was. Pick up, he always reminded him. Pick up. Skyler always did, no matter what.

"Are you okay?"

"You should go."

A beat.

"W-what?" she swallowed.

"Get out."

"But-"

"Get out!"

"I- Um- It's the middle of the night! I don't know where-"

"There's other rooms," he rolled his eyes, "just leave me alone, stay somewhere else."

She looked like she wanted to say something else, but she didn't. She didn't even gathered her things, she left. She took the pale gray sheets with her. Skyler didn't care, those sheets were more expensive and wearable than the pathetic excuse for a dress that she was wearing earlier that night. That his cleaning employees would take care of throwing away that same morning, nor her or Skyler would have to see it again.

When the girl was gone, he launched for the phone, got it before it rang for the fifth time.

"Hello, Spencer," he sighed deeply, like he had been holding his breath ever since the girl bit his neck down in his nightclub.

"What happened earlier?" he asked, no greeting.

"I was asleep," of course he wasn't, he didn't sleep at night, it was just how his sleep schedule worked. He was a nocturnal creature.

"Answer right away next time," controlling son of a bitch, if it were anyone else, Skyler would've already hung up.

"I will," he said instead.

"Are you okay?" his voice softened, but it only pissed Skyler off even more. He hated being so angry. It had been a while since he was this angry. Spencer had shown up, and suddenly he was angry again. It was his fault.

In any other moment, his mind would've provided for him that he had been angry plenty of times when Spencer wasn't here and that Spencer was rarely the cause of his rage. But right now, all his mind provided was burning rage. Spencer's fault.

"Like you'd care," he hissed.

Silence at the other end. That was it. Skyler regretted it. Spencer would know. Immediately. Spencer could read him like a book. He already knew, the second Sky's words left his mouth.

"I do care," Spencer argued, not very committed to the idea, just stating a fact he didn't expect Skyler to believe. "Eat something, take a shower, go to sleep. Tomorrow night is your Halloween party, remember?"

Of course he remembered. He'd planned it. Not entirely, of course, he was just the face. But despite what his constant crust of indifference might suggest about him, he loved his nightclub. His father never doubted him for this, even if he was a mess in every other aspect. He could run the nightclub; he was good at it. So of course he knew his Halloween party was only one day away.

"Yes."

"Alright, so I'll see you there. I can't go right now, okay?"

"Quit babying me, Spencer," he groaned. "I'm okay. See you tomorrow."

"Don't hang up," Spencer ordered. And Skyler, with the precision of a well-trained dog, obeyed.

"What?"

"Maybe I could go tonight," Spencer sounded worried, in a way that left Skyler breathless and angered him all at the same time. "I'll help out for tomorrow. Maybe if I—"

"Spencer, don't. You have a job to do. I'm not a kid, please," Skyler rubbed his eyes hard enough for the colorful blindness to return for just a split second. "See you tomorrow."

"Sky, you don't have to do this alone-"

"Oh, what a hypocrite you are!" he yelled, his limbs moving to get up without his permission.

"Excuse me?" Spencer asked, calmed, collected, understanding. That made Skyler even angrier, didn't he ever lose his temper?

"You went away for years, Spencer. Years!" he screamed on the microphone. "And suddenly you're back and, what? You're worried about me?!"

"Of course I'm worried about you," he whispered, no emotion in his voice.

"So suddenly I'm dependent on you?! Until when? When you decide to leave again? And I have nothing else to hold on to all over again? Because you will, Spencer! You know you can't promise you won't!"

"Skyler."

"I do not need you, Spencer. Do not make the mistake of thinking otherwise."

"That's not what I—"

"You were gone!" he snapped again. "Not even a letter, Spencer. You left! And you know what? I survived. So leave me the fuck alone. I don't want to see your face anymore. Don't bother coming tomorrow."

"Sky..."

"Just shut up, would you?"

"Eat, shower, sleep."

"Stop fucking saying that shit!" he was drowning now.

"Eat, shower, and sleep, Sky. See you tomorrow."

"You just don't listen to me!" If there was someone on that floor, they surely heard that scream. If not the scream, they must've heard the phone breaking against the wall. Skyler was crying now. The fog turned black the minute the phone broke, or perhaps that was just the tears. He was drowning. He drowned on air, and on tears, and on cold sweat.

Skyler sobbed so badly he had quit trying to leave the bathroom. It was safer that way because even if it had been a long time since his stomach had something in it, the bile he constantly threw up could not end up on his bedroom floor.

When he was done, and he had no more bile to cough or tears to cry, he emerged from the bathroom to an empty bedroom. The only things out of place were the bedsheets, the ashtray next to his couch, and the clothes on the floor. He walked to the kitchen. This room was big, modified for him to live there comfortably. He technically didn't live there, but he hadn't been home in a long time, so he'd made sure this room could act as an apartment. The kitchen was not greatly stocked—mostly beer, some other alcoholic drinks, and coffee, no sugar. He found a couple of pre-made soup packets that he'd definitely not put there, and he decided that perhaps he was hungry for something other than just some old crackers.

It's not that he didn't know how to cook; it's that he wasn't used to doing it anymore. He used to cook all the time. He liked inviting the people he thought were convenient to his own homemade meals. But a lot of him was lost now. He didn't cook, he never hosted Affluence meetings, just attended them. The only thing he kept going was the nightclub, and Halloween would forever be the one party he wouldn't stop hosting. He wasn't going to cook for it, but oh well.

However, the intellectual ability required to prepare the soup mix was below zero. He heated water, poured it into the bowl, and waited. When it was done, he ate. It settled uncomfortably in his empty stomach, and he was immediately afraid he would puke it all up again. He nearly ran to the bathroom, pressing his hands on the sink to keep himself standing. Suddenly, the colorful blindness didn't feel like the good kind of dizziness.

He looked at his reflection in the mirror. He was used to looking at himself; he didn't know what others saw, but he knew they saw him differently. He never noticed anything wrong with his face, with his skin. Maybe he wasn't pretty by conventional standards, but he was beautiful and startling. He was still naked under the robe, and now he also realized that the only clothing item he had on was stained with his own vomit. Not something he wanted on his body. Great, now there was no way he could get that image out of his head.

And so he showered.

The hot water melted his bones in a way he didn't remember was possible. They became liquid. He couldn't stand on liquid bones, so he sat. Vapor filled his lungs, drugging him into a sleepy mess, leaning on the cold tile wall. He was never going to run out of hot water. In fact, this concept was completely foreign to his experiences. But at a certain point, his shoulders and knees burned from the heat of the shower, and he got out.

He dressed in clean clothes. He put on Spencer's sweater. But he couldn't do much more than that because it seemed like the shower had truly melted all of his bones. When he got to the bed, he didn't collapse into it. He watched it for a while before deciding that it was filthy. He had just showered, and even with his liquid bones begging for him to stop trying to walk around, he couldn't get in the bed. Besides, he was missing a sheet.

He changed the sheets. Black silk ones this time. Since he was at it, he threw the blankets into the dirty laundry. He knew they would be gone the next time he entered the room. When he was finished, his bones finally decided to stop holding the weight of his body. Tucked in and drifting off, he realized he had just eaten, showered, and now was sleeping. His throat burned, and he was afraid he'd start crying again.

When he woke up, it was morning. He'd slept a few hours, but he wasn't tired. Instead of making coffee, he went down to the nightclub. It was closed and already clean. Some of the staff were still there, either finishing the night or starting the preparations for the party. Nobody looked twice at him when he entered. He wasn't an invisible owner; he was very present in everything that happened there. So even though they had a manager, and none of the staff took orders directly from him, they were still used to him being around. He walked to the counter and poured himself a glass of whiskey. He didn't know what time it was, but he'd never cared. He wasn't going to start now.

He drank in silence, and he even accepted the toasted bread and butter someone had brought him from the kitchen. He pulled out his phone and didn't bother to go somewhere private.

"Hi," he almost whispered, but his voice was loud in the silent, empty nightclub.

"Hi."

"I'm sorry."

When Spencer didn't think you had something to apologize for, he ignored it.

"How are you?"

"I'm alright."

"Sky."

"I'm better, alright?"

"Have you eaten?"

"Yes. Had breakfast and everything," he heard Spencer huff and wondered what he was doing awake so early. Or perhaps Skyler had woken him up with his call. And then again, what was he doing awake last night? He didn't want to go there; he didn't want to fight. "I showered, too."

"Good," Spencer said, and Sky couldn't see him, but he was sure Spencer pressed his lips into a smile right after he said it.

"Listen, Sky," Spencer sighed, and Sky knew he should shut up and listen to anything he was going to say because he was going to mean it, "you made a point, you know? I think I made a huge mistake in not keeping in touch with you. I made the mistake of not even making you aware that I was leaving. You needed to hear it from me, and I should've told you. But I didn't, because of the worst of my mistakes, which was not considering you a friend in the first place."

Sky chuckled, even if it was just to fight the butterflies messing around with the toasted breath he had just ingested. He frowned, "Are we friends, though?"

It was Spencer's turn to laugh, but he did it softly, very delicately. "I don't know what we are, Skyler, but we're something, alright? We're not just indifferent to each other. So I am sorry," Skyler's smile dropped when Spencer's tone turned serious, "I know it's hard realizing these things for yourself, but you don't look like you're doing very well. I guess coming back and seeing you weren't as okay as I wanted to believe... it made the guilt grow in me and the desire to fix it, somehow."

"But you can't."

"I can't," he agreed, "but I can help. And you're right, I can't promise I won't leave again. And you're right on something else."

"What?"

"You've survived, Sky. I'm so proud of you for that. You're still here. And you own your father's nightclub, and you're hosting the biggest Halloween party on the Affluence. And that's not thanks to anyone helping you, Sky, that's you."

Sky didn't say anything, and Spencer didn't fill the silence. Perhaps because he could read on Sky's breath that it was enough talking for one day. After a while of just hearing each other breathe, Sky heard noise and voices in the background of Spencer's line.

"See you tonight?"

Sky sighed, "see you."

After hanging up, Sky lost track of time. He was stuck looking at the workers walking back and forth, decorating for the party. They worked in silence; it was early in the morning, and the workers respectfully waited for the sun to rise. Maybe that was the reason Drake's voice sounded so hostile in the quiet working environment.

"They let me in," the older man said. Skyler saw him, alright. Sky heard him, he recognized him, but he still didn't move or acknowledge him. "I hope that is alright..."

Sky let himself have a few more seconds of silence before he responded. The man stood awkwardly to his right. Then, like someone had plugged him in, he moved to look at the man.

"Drake, long time no see. Sit, sit," he insisted.

Drake was a handsome man who appeared a lot younger than he actually was. The man was an intellectual. A genius, actually. The first in his psychology class, back in the day. Skyler didn't know how he'd ended up in the Affluence, but he knew Drake and his father got along.

Sky met Drake when his father made him see him as his psychiatrist. His father didn't care, not really, but he'd already been kicked out of various expensive schools, and people were pressing to hear what was wrong with him before accepting him in another one. Sky never cared much; it just became part of the routine.

Drake was a collected individual who always dressed like a butler taken from a Clue board. Sky visited him every week for years and years. When he was an adult, he kept seeing him, not because he particularly cared, but because it was so ingrained in his routine that he simply didn't think about any other possibility. For part of his childhood, Drake was a guy Skyler kind of talked to every week. For part of his adulthood, Skyler just considered Drake a friend he paid to talk to. Until Drake broke up with him.

"Therapy," he'd said—Skyler was just looking at the expensive decorations in his office—"cannot work unless you put a huge amount of effort into it too, Skyler."

And Skyler had never been the one to care about putting any amount of effort whatsoever into anything. Except maybe his club. But what Drake basically did was tell Sky what they were doing he could do without Sky paying. And Sky didn't care. The truth was, Sky never thought about it as therapy; he wasn't heartbroken about losing something he never even thought of having.

Drake wasn't even his real name. After all those years, Sky never even learned his first name. At the time, "Mr." and "Sir" were not things Sky was going to use, so he just went for his last name. Here and now, he still didn't know the man's first name, and he would never call him Sir.

Sky thought he'd sleep with the man if the situation were different. He couldn't do it because he knew the man since he was a kid, but if he'd met him in any other circumstances... Sky would think about it. Drake was a handsome man, after all.

But even after breaking up with him, Drake still cared. Sky knew he cared because you didn't keep in touch with a patient who doesn't pay you if you didn't care. Even after all this time, there seemed to be a spark of hope that Drake just couldn't put out. Or maybe some day convincing Skyler that therapy was worth it. It's not that Skyler didn't believe in therapy, it's just that he didn't give enough of a fuck.

"I am glad you keep doing the Halloween party," Drake said, "it's good for you."

"You should stop by," Skyler mentioned, even though he knew Drake wouldn't.

"Maybe I will."

Silence. The workers finished up with the big decorations hanging from the chandeliers; they were now covering the nightclub's floors with the black carpet, ready to transform it into a nice salon, not even near the gross parties that always occurred in it. Halloween had two parts: in the afternoon, it was a nice, elegant party, and at night it became very crazy and very gross. Skyler had always loved to see which people came to which, and which people stayed for both.

"How have you been?"

Something annoying about Drake was that he pronounced every word like he was reading it from a dictionary. He said complete sentences, never mumbled, never babbled. It annoyed Sky because it was a huge contrast with the way he talked. Sky's words were always slurry and tired. Even sober, he pronounced half of the words he meant to say, and he never moved his lips enough, so the words always merged into one big lazy groan, often ending in a yawn.

Skyler, however, was aware of this. That's why he used it. When he wanted to make sure the other person understood something was important, he made a conscious effort to pronounce all the letters. Like when he said Spencer's name. Everyone always skipped the R at the end, but Sky liked to taste the name in his mouth before he said it. When Sky was a kid, he had a hard time pronouncing the R's. His mother over-pronounced the R's so he would try and copy her. She always said "Skylerrr" to call him. It was always a little something that made Sky laugh, and he sometimes pronounced "Spencerrr" just to remember that, just for a moment.

He'd never told anyone that, not even Spencer. But the important bit was that every time Sky pronounced all the letters, it meant he was about to say something important.

"Are you having an episode again?" Drake continued when he noticed Sky wasn't going to reply.

"Did Spencer call you?"

"No," Drake said, "he sent the net to tell me. Have you been trying the medication I sent you?"

"Do you want a drink?"

"It's nine AM."

Sky frowned, "It's already nine AM?! Hey," a man directing the decorations moved to look at him, "fetch me a gin and tonic, and..." he stared at Drake.

"A cup of coffee, perhaps. And nothing else."

"A-cup-of-coffee-perhaps-and-nothing-else for the gentleman," when the man moved behind the counter to do so, Sky followed him with his gaze, "Thank you!"

For the next ten minutes, all Drake did was stare at him. Sky had grown to think of Drake as a friend (one he didn't pay to talk to), and that was why he didn't feel intimidated by the harsh examination. Sky talked because it was his second best weapon after sex, and he'd already established he wasn't going to fuck Drake.

If Drake wasn't going to talk, then he was going to listen to a monologue about all the stupid things they were doing for the night. Skyler talked about each one with an excitement he didn't really feel, motivated almost exclusively by thinking how Drake didn't give two fucks about all of this. He'd also loved playing this game since he was a kid: seeing how far someone would let him go, how long they would listen and nod without telling him to shut the fuck up. Sky talked and talked about increasingly dumber things to see where the limit was.

For Drake, the limit was the bottom of his coffee cup.

"I think I should run."

Sky chuckled. His mouth was dry, his gin tonic empty, his stomach regretting the alcohol so early.

"So wait, what did you needed?"

Drake was in the middle of standing up, but he stopped.

"I... Wanted to see if you were okay."

"And?"

"And you are not," he scoffed, "but I don't think you are anywhere near as bad as I have seen you. And I'm telling Spencer that because I think he truly cares, and I hope you will talk to him tonight."

Sky didn't look at him, only at his empty glass of gin and tonic.

"Tonight's a party, so..." he shook his head and shrugged. Truly, there was no way he was going to talk to Spencer tonight, because it was not only a party but his party. Sky's party. He'd been planning this; he always planned Halloween.

Another reason Skyler didn’t really want to talk to Spencer was because he knew Spencer just wouldn’t stay. It was only fair, he guessed. Sky had spent years playing the “I’m leaving” card. He always left, and he always returned. He couldn’t exactly be mad now that Spencer would soon do the same. That would be hypocritical.

But no matter what Spencer said now, he would leave eventually. He wasn’t here to stay, that was clear. He was just wrapping up these murder cases. Sky knew how the feds worked; they would pull Spencer completely out of Affluence once the bad guy was put behind bars.

Sky knew what it was like to be hooked on a drug. You were completely dependent on it, and if you didn’t have it, your body started killing itself. Sky knew he needed to get away from Spencer because if he became dependent on him again… Sky didn’t think he’d survive that. Spencer would leave, and Sky would start dying.

 

The school was pretty, in a grandma’s house way, but two million times bigger. Portraits of old students decorated the hallways, the wood floors were always unblemished, the classrooms impeccable, and the gardens immaculate. The pristine library, well-equipped laboratory, and exemplary academic level—St. Clair Academy was, in every field, flawless.

If only the same could be said about its students.

Honestly, Sky would never know whether the whole school was a mess or if it was only the people he hung out with. He seemed to have a way of attracting the worst of the worst. Still, he was fond of St. Clair; it was the longest he’d lasted in a school. He wouldn’t exactly say he’d miss it, but he wasn’t particularly excited to leave either.

"Hey, Everly!"

Brian was followed by Mitch and that guy who Sky called Small Dick in his head because he didn’t remember the name.

Sky looked behind him. “Hey, dude. What’s up?”

“There’s a party uptown tonight, wanna come?” Mitch said, lighting a cigarette.

Sky was quick to ask him for one himself. Small Dick also had one while Brian had just finished his last one and declined another. They all wore the same uniforms, with enormous differences. Mitch’s was perfect, spotless. Brian’s tie was loose around his unbuttoned neck. Sky didn’t even have his tie—he’d lost it, or maybe he’d thrown it in the lake. His shirt was unbuttoned, his sleeves rolled up, and he wasn’t wearing his jacket; it hung over his shoulder carelessly.

"So?"

"So what?" Sky had gotten distracted.

"The party tonight!"

"Oh, yeah... look, dude," Sky scratched his neck, "can't do. Sorry. I'm going back home."

Small dick frowned, Mitch looked confused. Only Brian spoke.

"What they... kick you out or something?" he half joked.

"Yeah, my father's about to pick me up, so..."

Skyler didn’t understand why it had to be so uncomfortable. It’s not like they were friends. They’d known since Skyler got into the school a year ago, and since that moment, they knew Skyler would be expelled sooner or later. He made it a full year, though, so overall, there was nothing to be all awkward about or to pity him for.

"Wait! um..." Mitch stopped him.

It was a while later, and Brian was nowhere to be seen, nor was Small Dick. Sky had been Mitch’s roommate for the year. He had cleaned all his stuff out and was heading to the Headmaster’s office. Sky hadn’t said goodbye, and he wasn’t planning to. He honestly didn’t think he’d run into Mitch or Brian while heading out. But at Mitch’s call, he stopped.

"Why are you...?" Mitch hesitated, he always did, a bit, "why are they doing this, do you know? did they tell you?"

This, what Mitch was doing, was pointless. Sky knew that the reason they gave for kicking him out was never the real reason. He never questioned it anymore; he just accepted the fact that it was over, time to go home for a while, and off to a new school.

“Uh, remember that chick…” Sky clicked his tongue, searching for the name. “The one with the really weird scar on her neck?”

Mitch frowned, grinning. “I find it amazing how as soon as you sleep with someone, you forget their name. You mean Jenna?”

“Yeah, that one,” Sky didn’t know. “Well, I slept with the Headmaster’s son that day, so… Yeah, I should’ve known that was going to do it.”

But Mitch’s grin fell, and his frown deepened. “Sky, you didn’t sleep with the guy.”

Sky rasped a laugh. “I’m pretty sure I’d know that.”

“No, Skyler, I mean it. I remember that party. The guy was all over you. Brian and I had to shush him away. You couldn’t have slept with the guy; you told us you weren’t going to, that you didn’t want to.”

"Well, I changed my mind."

“No." He insisted, remembering the day clearer. "You asked us. You told us to get him away from you. You didn’t want anything to do with him.”

Sky just rolled his eyes. He wanted nothing more than for this day to be over. A long and uncomfortable road trip with his father awaited him, but after that, he could just be home for a while. He wanted that. Spencer’s last letter made it sound like they were having fun without him, and he did not want to miss another night in his father’s nightclub.

He knew it was going to be quick. His father didn’t fight for him anymore. He’d just talk very quickly to the Headmaster, and then they’d be going. Done deal. He just needed to get there, around the tangly stairs and knotty hallways. He decided to just ignore Mitch and keep walking, the last box in his hands.

“Sky,” Mitch just wouldn’t leave him alone, would he? “Did something… happen? Did he do something to you?”

Sky didn’t look at him; he just kept walking while he frowned.

“Like what?”

“Like… you know.”

“As a matter of fact, I do not.”

“I just wonder how someone has sex with a person he was so eager to get rid of,” Mitch spat.

“Alcohol can do magical things.”

“Unless you didn’t want to. How drunk were you?”

“What are you saying, Mitch?” Sky rolled his eyes. “Of course I wanted to. I was conscious. I remember. The guy wouldn’t stop; he knew what he wanted. I didn’t mind giving it to him. End of story. It’s nothing.”

“You got expelled.”

“Oh my God, Mitchell, will you drop it?” he said harshly. Perhaps more than intended.

Whatever happened, it was over. And the guy with the strange thigh tattoo was the Headmaster’s son. Therefore, he was going to get expelled, and that was the end of it. He kept walking, Mitch followed behind him, and the box in his hands might as well have been his own coffin. They marched like it was Skyler’s funeral.

When they got to the Headmaster’s office, the window was high enough to allow them to see the gardens, and Sky recognized his father’s car. He was in the office, Sky knew. He and Mitch stood together the entire time. Sky didn’t want to look at him, didn’t want to say goodbye. At the end of the day, Sky didn’t care. Sky’s father didn’t fight for him, and the guy was the Headmaster’s son. It was over. Mitch wasn’t his friend. Why didn’t it feel right? Maybe he needed to say it out loud for it to make sense.

“You are not my friend,” if Mitch was surprised, he didn’t show it. Sky continued, “When I got here, I knew what this would be like. I’ve been here before. I go in and out of schools for a living. I never once made a friend in one of them. It means we’re not friends.”

He let out the breath he was holding, and Mitch only responded once everything was quiet again.

"I think we are."

"What makes you think that?"

"Well, for once," Mitch smirked, "you remember my name."

Sky frowned. But the comeback he could’ve thought of would be forever lost in that moment. That second was frozen. The air stood still, time didn’t move. If he could, Sky would’ve liked to spend a few more eternities in that moment.

And then the office door opened. His father came out, followed by the Headmaster. No angry looks, only the usual disappointment. Sky didn’t say goodbye. Good, just like he was planning. He never even took one last look at Mitch. He just left.

He never saw Mitch again.

 

“What comes next?” Sky didn’t know the answer, and yet, he was already irritated by it.

His father sighed in a way he hadn’t in years. One hand firm on the wheel, the other harshly rubbing his eyes. His voice was deep, dark.

“There is no next.”

Out of so many cigarettes and wild nights, that was what finally took all the air out of Sky’s chest. He felt a cold run up his back, a blinding fear he never thought he’d felt before in his life. His ears rang, his mouth dried.

“What?”

"What do you want me to say, son?" he shook his head, "after years, I think we can both agree that this is just not going to work..."

Sky didn't say anything, he was too perplex, he stared ahead and tried to breathe.

"It's over," his father continued, "no more schools, no more boarding institutes that cost a fortune. That's it. It's done... Hell, I'm done."

Another beat.

"What now?" Sky whispered. If he moved a muscle, he'd disintegrate in a million glass pieces. His father sighed again.

"I... I don't know," he admitted, "you're gonna stay home, and rest."

"Rest?!"

"You're clearly not well... Mentally, Sky!" his father shouted. Sky flinched. His father didn't usually lost it. "

"What are you saying?"

"I'm saying..." he sounded like he was trying to pick the words carefully, like he was actually trying not to hurt Sky for once, "something... has to be wrong. There's something wrong..."

Well, that'll do it.

"In me?"

"Yes, son! In you!" he yelled again, "I have done my best. And if I have pushed you, it was because I always knew... always thought, you could handle it, learn from it. Now... I think I've been pushing to far. So you're going back home, and you'll rest. And if you don't want to rest at home, then you can rest in a hospital."

Sky's fear grew in his chest, the tears didn't even bothered him while running down his cheeks. In between the blurred make up and the tears, he couldn't see the road ahead. He'd almost forgotten about the fog.

Notes:

just saying, if spencer reid told me "answer right away next time," i'd piss myself saying sorry over and over again

I don't know if I have a lot to yap about this chapter, mostly because we don't see ANYONE important, and I mean anyone like, that's so funny.

we only see Spencer through a phone call, and no other characters.

so why did I write this, you may ask.

I just love Sky alright, I think he has a lot to say but no one to listen, so ups, you're stuck listening.

but do tell me what you think about sky?

He's an important person to spencer, and this chapter doesn't even begin to describe him. there's also a lot to say about his connection to the net and how he "always hears everything" but i swear i did not wanted to make this any longer than it already was. 6k words to talk about a side character is already too much.

Anyway, next chapter I promise to full of our favorite BAU team (our only BAU team?) and the other affluence kids

see you soon <3

Chapter 19: Teufelskreis

Notes:

I have something very serious to discuss with y'all on the end notes. see you.

also, i did something weird with the CIA (¿¿??) idk, if you don't like it tell me and we'll pretend it never happened.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Teufelskreis

(n.) german. literally "Devil's circle". a vicious cycle where a problem creates circumstances that perpetuate the problem; how a belief can perpetuate its own fulfillment.

 

The team wasn't used to hearing Spencer scream. They had, on occasion, but never like this. It was a guttural sound, combined with a dry throat and rapid breathing. He yelled, not angrily, but in a desperate attempt to make the other person understand, to listen. But most of the time, the other person didn't.

"Because you don't, Maeve! You always pull this shit, I'm so fucking tired of you doing this!" a guttural scream echoed.

The team couldn't hear Maeve's response. They were already trying hard enough not to look like they were listening to Spencer. They worked in silence, not commenting on the call they overheard. Lydon, however, did not have such subtleties.

"The hell's wrong with those two? I don't remember them being like this," he nodded towards the closed door that did little to keep Spencer's privacy.

Camille was working with her head down, but as soon as Lydon asked, she looked up at Bella, like most of them were doing, including the team. By Bella's expression, Emily thought she’d say something like, "why the fuck would I know?" But Bella seemed to change her mind and sighed deeply.

"Things... changed during our time in the CIA," she shook her head, "nothing you guys have to worry about."

"Don't tell the kids," Ethan mumbled under his breath while chuckling. The looks of the table now landed on him.

"What do you mean?" Camille asked, because the team wouldn't. Now Spencer's wasn't the only conversation they were hearing that wasn't meant for them to hear.

Ethan looked up, "just something Bella used to say."

And once again, the stares moved, right to Bella, like they were passing a ball. Bella rolled her eyes and groused before responding.

"If mom and dad are fighting, you don't tell the kids," she said simply.

"When did you two ever fight?" Camille frowned.

Both Bella and Ethan shrugged.

"Oh my god, it was right before that extraction task, wasn't it?" Lydon didn't wait for an answer before taking it as a victory, "I fucking knew it. I knew you were being weird."

"Seriously? Fighting?" Camille raised her eyebrows, "Huh... I never even noticed... good job."

"Thanks."

"I did!" Lydon pointed out, but he was ignored.

In the renewed silence, Spencer's phone call was once again very loudly coming through the closed door. Hotch looked for a way to keep them talking.

"Are you sure it's okay we stay here tonight?"

Bella smiled, "yeah, I promise everything's good as new. I made them arrange rooms, and the kitchens are stocked, and..."

"It's not that," Hotch insisted, "it's just that... I can tell this place has a lot of history. Do you think the two of you will be okay staying here?"

Do you think Spencer can take it? 

A beat.

"Yes, of course. It will be great to stay here again."

He'll make it.

For the following seconds, Hotch and Bella stared at each other, and the only thing the rest could focus on was Spencer's phone call once again. That meant it was time to change the subject.

"Tomorrow's Sky's Halloween party, are you going?" Camille asked.

"Of course I am, I always do," Bella responded, uninterested. She was now going through her pile of papers without raising her gaze. "You?"

"Damn right we will," Lydon expressed, at the same time Camille smiled and shrugged.

"Ly wants to."

Bella laughed, and then looked at the team. They looked a bit out of place, half listening, half working, not entirely sure how to act. Bella decided to throw them a bone.

"Which one of you is going to be Spencer's plus one?"

The team seemed relieved to have something to say.

"We were thinking, and we agreed I'll do it," Emily said.

Bella chuckled; she knew immediately that Emily had been the only volunteer. The others didn't seem excited to join. In the corner of her eye, she noticed Ly, Cam, and Ethan smirking as well.

"What about you, E?"

He shrugged, "pass."

"Seriously?" Ly said, hand on heart, "the Ethan I know would never say no to drugs and alcohol."

Emily had trouble trying not to laugh. Lydon clearly had no filter. He either didn't realize what he was saying, or he did but didn't give a fuck. He didn't look like he said anything out of the ordinary. The others had a quick look at the team, but they did it in different ways. Bella was already smirking, and she seemed to just be making sure there wouldn't be any objections from the BAU. Camille's look was even quicker, like she was checking their reaction. She too wore a smile, but more reluctant to show it than Bella. Finally, Ethan's first instinct was to look at them, the second was to shush Ly, but he refrained and just clenched his jaw. No smile.

"Oh, no." Camille stepped in to redirect the conversation, "I know what's going on. You just don't want to have to talk to Sky because, even though you never liked him, now there's something else on the table for him to hate you for."

But as Ethan rolled his eyes, ready to dismiss it, Lydon seemed to get it, and he gasped.

"Of course!" he yelled, "Sky will never in a million years let that go, you know? Because against all odds, E, you've done something Sky couldn't: you nailed Spencer."

JJ thought she could even see Hotch blushing. There wasn't a single member of their group who hadn't lowered their heads and pretended to be interested in whatever files they were looking at. Whatever it took to pretend they'd never heard that sentence. Hell, JJ herself was getting red; she could feel it. When she felt Emily chuckle next to her, she didn't raise her gaze. Bella had burst out laughing hysterically, and Camille joined her. Ethan wasn't laughing, but he didn't look at all uncomfortable or ashamed by the statement; he didn't even flinch at Lydon's choice of words.

Just as everyone's laughs were ceasing, a scream was heard from the hallway.

"We're not done—" a beat, "fuck it, I'm not done talking!"

Once again, at the table, the conversation had to keep going, if only to have something to do other than hearing Spencer and Maeve fight.

"So," Lydon turned to Bella, "you were telling us about those two."

Bella sighed again. She opened and closed her mouth more than once before any sound came out.

"Ugh. It's complicated," she started.

 

The room was dull. Too small, too gray, too empty. Gray floor, gray walls, a single bed at the side, white bed sheets, no blanket. At the side, a gray desk. Evenly illuminated with white light. Spencer could walk the distance from the door to the back wall in three steps. The storage was a tiny wardrobe inside the wall, but there was nothing Spencer had anyway. His clothes were maybe the biggest color the room possessed.

Five dark blue shirts, five tactical blue pants, two tactical belts, and two pairs of tactical black boots. All gray socks and all gray underwear. And that was it, no sweatshirt; it was never cold anyway. No other thing.

When Spencer first got there, he was fresh out of the hospital. Nothing could be saved from his old clothes. The rest of the belongings he had on his person that night were safely locked under the bed, in a wooden box, birds and flowers carved in it. He knew it was no secret. He could have no secrets. But he still hid it; it felt safer.

When he first woke up there, he was sure he wasn't supposed to be out of the hospital. He'd showered in the uncomfortable shared bathrooms, and his body had been in so much pain that he didn't care where he was; he just sat and cried. Luckily, the bathroom was empty. He knew there was no such thing as luck, and he was grateful for that moment to himself.

When he changed into the same clothes he wore now, he remembers being cold. He realizes now it was just the shock. That place was never cold after all; it was never hot either. It was always the right temperature to make you feel slightly uncomfortable without a coat, but if you used one, you'd sweat.

Once he managed to change into the clothes, he remembers being sure the pain was never going to fade. When he looked into the mirror, he wished for a coat. Anything to cover his arms. The blue shirt was fitted, and the short sleeves exposed the mess those people had done to his body. The cuts, the burns, the bruises, all there. Nothing to hide, no secrets. Just seeing Spencer's arms and neck was enough to have a pretty good idea of what was going on with the rest of his body. Any person to assume this would be right. The rest of his body was just as messy as his arms.

The shadows under his eyes were nothing Spencer wasn't familiar with, but the dead expression in them was new. Even at his worst, he didn't remember himself looking this close to death. It scared him. Despite everything, he didn't limp when he walked out of the bathroom. Just hours ago, he was being held by Ethan while the worst pain possible radiated from a bullet hole, but now he wasn't limping. Maybe it was from the cold.

There was someone waiting for him right outside the bathroom, and he was guided to the very same room he was now standing in. For three days, he didn't speak; he never needed to. He was guided everywhere, and he got used to the routine. It was so simple to just retreat to the back of his mind, let his body move around by itself.

There was no such thing as bed rest in that place; Spencer learned that on his first day. The older boy who guided him did talk, but he never asked questions, so Spencer never needed to answer him. His sentences were short but not rude: "Follow me," and, "stay here for a second," echoed through the hallways.

He was led to a dining hall, where he ate. He was guided to the bathrooms every day and took a shower, and to the room where he slept. The bathrooms were still empty; he was the only one there. He just knew it was arranged that way; they were taking him there outside of the usual bath time so he could have his space... so at least there was that. He was also guided to a gym, which was conveniently empty. The boy who guided him showed him a treadmill; Spencer's head hurt just from the sight, but the boy told him to start slowly. He ran slowly for a short time before almost throwing up, and the boy said that was enough. Spencer didn't complain.

They only encountered people in the hallways, young men and women a bit older than him. They were dressed just like him, and they didn't stay long enough for Spencer to hear their conversations. They looked at Spencer for a moment too long, but he suspected it was because of the visible scars and lacerations on his arms and neck. The constant corpse-like appearance probably wasn't helping. Spencer didn't care.

On the third day, the routine changed. He was led to an elevator he had never used before. Spencer frowned; this was the first reaction he had shown since waking up there. The boy noticed and jumped; he rushed to explain, as if Spencer had been so still all this time that the boy had forgotten he was still alive. Spencer could tell the boy was creeped out by his lack of response, but he never found it in himself to do anything about it.

"The director wants to see you," the older boy explained.

The director. John Porter. Spencer remembered accepting something he wasn't sure he would accept again. Being drugged and waking up in a dull gray building was not part of the deal. His body still hurt, and it hurt more the closer they got to the director of the CIA. Spencer didn't know if he wanted to do this. But there was no escaping the elevator, and his mind was already tired, so he just retreated into himself.

The older boy looked disappointed at losing the only sign of lucidity Spencer had shown in three days. But he didn't say anything and waited for the elevator to stop on the highest floor. The higher they went, the colder it got. When they finally reached the floor and the doors opened, Spencer didn't move. He didn't move until the older boy was right ahead of him.

"Here it is," the boy stood in front of a door. Spencer didn't move. The boy had stopped, and so had he. "I won't go in with you."

Spencer was so deep inside his own mind that he couldn't seem to understand what the older boy wanted. He'd never felt like that before. For the past three days, the boy had made himself very clear: Eat. Shower. Sit here. Wait. Follow me. Now he said they had reached their destination, and that he wasn't going in, but there wasn't a clear directive for Spencer's body to follow. He stood there blankly, trying to work out what was going to happen next. Perhaps he frowned, or perhaps the boy grew tired of him not reacting at all, but one way or another, Spencer received the order he awaited. He opened the door.

"Go inside."

Spencer did.

"Hi," Spencer frowned, coming out of his absorption. John Porter's voice somehow filled him with hatred, questions, and a need to be present, to be alive. He was forcefully awakened by his need to be alert around the older boy who had convinced him to join the CIA. "Hello, Spencer. We've already met, but I guess it doesn't hurt to do it again. I'm John Porter."

He extended his hand; Spencer didn't take it. Porter cleared his throat.

"Well, I've been told you haven't been talking, but your health is improving. You were in bad shape when we got you out of the hospital..."

Spencer looked around the room. It was a large office, gray like the rest, except for some more charismatic furniture: a wooden desk, a black leather couch, a TV, and some decorations. The room was circular. The wall behind the desk was actually a window that covered the entire wall, but the blinds were closed, so he couldn't see outside.

"Your mom is fine, by the way. You expressed worry about that when we agreed on the terms..."

Spencer frowned. The lighting was as white as it was in the rest of the building. There was a heating system on, but Spencer was still freezing.

"Where am I?" he asked. Not urgently, not scandalized, not even shocked. Just a simple question Spencer hadn't thought to ask himself in three days.

Porter seemed to have expected the question. "You're in a training facility for some secret forces."

"The military? I never agreed to-"

"No, no. I know. You're not joining the military, but this is still going to be the first part of your training..."

Spencer slowly walked around the room, examining every detail. Porter observed him carefully but didn't try to stop him. "Where are the others?"

"What others?"

Spencer chuckled, though it lacked any real feeling. "Geez, I thought the 'I' stood for Intelligence, but I guess it must stand for Idiots then..."

Porter's chuckle was slightly more genuine than Spencer's. "Alright, no need to get sassy. As you know, only three of you accepted our offer. You'll be happy to hear that by now the other two have been placed in safe locations with everything they need to continue their lives as normally as possible-"

Spencer stopped walking and stared at Porter right in the eyes.

"Where is Maeve? And Bella?" After a beat. "Where am I?"

For a moment, Porter just stared back. Spencer almost thought he wouldn't get an answer, but then he walked to the window blinds.

"Welcome..." he opened the blinds, and Spencer's heart skipped a beat. They were right in the middle of nowhere. Snow and mountains were all that could be seen outside. "to the Echo."

Spencer felt like he sobered up in an instant. All the fuzzy thoughts of the past few days suddenly became clearer; the fog lifted. Now he was more than alert; he was ready to survive.

"The Echo. The Echo?" he mocked, "where the hell are we? Where are Maeve and Bella?"

Spencer took a step forward, and Porter seemed to realize it wasn't the time to be evasive.

"You're in the Alaska Range. This base is called the Echo, unofficially. Maeve Donovan was sent to the Vault, and your other friend, Isabella Vitale, is now in the Whale. I know it's a lot to take in, but you'll have time to adjust just right..."

"Adjust?!" Spencer exclaimed. "Screw you. I'm not staying here. Take me to them."

"This is just part of your training that we want you to do on your own."

"I'm not kidding," Spencer took three quick steps forward. In the first, he grabbed a letter opener from the desk. In the second, he placed it against Porter's neck. In the third, he had him pinned against the window, the white snow mocking Spencer, who saw his own reflection in the glass. Eyes wild, he yelled, "Take me to them!"

"See, Spencer?" Porter said calmly, as if his throat wasn't at risk of being slit like an envelope. "This is why we needed to do this. I'm sorry, kid. We had to purge the Affluence out of you. Look at yourself, you're acting like an animal."

Spencer stepped back, but he didn't release Porter.

"What the hell are you talking about?"

"It's okay, kid. You've been exposed to it since you were too young. But it's time for you to realize there's a real world out there with different rules than the ones Affluence follows. We need to remove the Underground Affluence from you. As I said, you're used to acting like an animal."

Spencer was furious. He let Porter go abruptly. He paced back and forth; his whole body hurt, and he was sure his bullet wound was bleeding. His mind wanted to retreat back into the fog. He paced, trying to understand.

"And you think this place is going to do what? Teach me how to be human? Are you kidding me? You just make robots here!"

"Then I guess we'll hope it balances out. Maybe they'll cancel each other out."

"I need to see them."

"It's only three months. Afterward, the three of you will work together again in New York."

"So I'm trapped here?"

"No, of course not, Spencer. You can leave whenever you want. You're free to go."

Spencer looked out of the window. He was so cold; seeing the snow made him feel even colder. He wasn't wearing a jacket, and the scars and healing wounds on his arms were visible because of it. He had never hated the scars, but he hated the wounds because they were red, angry, and people stared at them in the hallway. It was never cold in the building. There weren't any coats in his wardrobe; Spencer doubted they would give him one if he asked. He bit the inside of his cheek when he realized the trap.

He looked at Porter, and he caught him looking back. The older boy knew Spencer understood. There was no way out. Step outside, and you're dead, frozen in the middle of the mountain.

The boy that guided him was gone; Spencer didn't need him anymore. He was wide awake now. Walking beside Porter, he felt more confident than he had since waking up there. People stared, but Spencer didn't care. It was as if he suddenly remembered who he was, moving through the crowd effortlessly, just as he always had. Walking next to Porter, he could have been Alec, explaining the details of a task.

"Here in the Echo, we divide into troops of twelve. Each troop organizes independently as a team. They sleep two per room and gather in a common area. They train together, share daily tasks, and the patrol leader oversees the group and schedules. Even after training, the troops continue working closely together; it's important they're close."

They kept walking as Porter spoke. People looked at them and greeted Porter. Spencer recognized some places, others were new. They interrupted classes and training sessions. Porter introduced them to every trainer but didn't acknowledge the trainees, so Spencer followed suit. He knew he was younger than the others, and they were likely curious about the kid escorted by the CIA director himself.

"This doesn't make any sense," Spencer commented when they finally stopped at an empty shooting range and Porter had run out of things to say.

"What doesn't make sense?"

"You putting me in a troop."

"That's why I'm not putting you in a troop."

"You said—"

"I know. But you're right; it wouldn't make sense, at least not for only three months. No." Porter headed to the door, but Spencer didn't follow. "You'll work independently. Trainers will personally oversee your training. I've assigned one of our older students to guide you for the next three months. You've met him; his name's Max."

"Never heard of him," Spencer said, but Porter didn't seem to notice.

"You'll keep your room and have access to our facilities. Feel free to use the gyms, shooting ranges, or any of our intelligence training areas. Make yourself at home, Spencer."

"Oh trust me, I won't."

The next morning, coming out of his room, he bumped into someone.

"Ow. Fucking—Oh," he saw the guy he'd bumped into, "well, hello. Didn't expect to see you here."

The older boy who had guided him frowned and then raised his eyebrows, looking at Spencer as if reevaluating.

"Wait, are you Max?"

"Yes. Are you the kid I seriously thought was mute for the past three days?"

Spencer chuckled and walked past him. "In the flesh. And hey, don't worry about this, I know where everything is, I can handle it."

"Wait, come back." In an unusual twist, Max was now following Spencer. "Geez, you were so good at following orders when you were out of it."

"If I were to escape," Spencer began a week later. Max sat bored on his bed, while Spencer finished writing furiously on a piece of paper before closing his wooden box and placing it on top of his wardrobe. He then sat at his desk. "It would have to be at noon, during the shift change in security, when there's a fifteen-minute gap and no one's watching the cameras."

"I really don't think you should talk about this."

"But I swear, I haven't found a single unlocked door in days. And believe me, I've been looking."

"I'm not comfortable with this conversation."

"But even if I could get out—let's say through Porter's window—"

"Please, just stop."

"—I'd freeze to death. I couldn't walk to find civilization... It's..."

"It's hopeless, Spencer."

"It's hopeless, isn't it?"

"You're not even listening to me, are you?"

That afternoon, he walked alongside Max out of the dining hall. "So, how does it work?"

"We divide the work by week. My troop is on dish duty this week, but thanks to you, I'm exempt."

"God, this is like jail," he muttered. "Have you ever done laundry?"

"Um..." Max frowned, clearly uncomfortable with where the conversation was heading. "Yeah, why?"

"Are there... you know, jackets, sweatshirts, coats... blankets, anything?"

"Nothing. The closest thing are the bedsheets."

That's right, not even something to cover themselves on the bed.

"Wow, imagine if the thermostat broke. Everyone here would freeze to death."

"I'd rather not imagine about that, thanks."

"There has to be something, though. People come and go all the time; they must keep something like that somewhere."

"Reid, why are you so desperate to escape?"

The question surprised him. He thought it was obvious. There was only one thing that had never failed Spencer back in the Affluence: freedom. Despite tasks and orders, there was always freedom. He wandered at night, left a poker game for a nightclub, then crashed at a hotel. Alec mostly left him alone. Some days, he returned to the manor with blood on his hands, and Alec never asked, never cared.

Now, suddenly, everything was controlled. If he felt this controlled, he couldn't imagine how Max felt. Spencer didn't have specific times for meals, showers, or certain places; Max did. Everything was planned to the minute. The freedom Spencer enjoyed next to Max was the most freedom he'd had in years.

Spencer thought Max might understand. The place was large and maybe comfortable, but the moment he realized he couldn't leave, it became a problem. What did you do when you were trapped? You escaped. You broke out.

"Because, I want it!"

"Why?!"

"Because, Max, I can't have it!"

"Oh my god, you're throwing a tantrum," Max chuckled. "When Porter described what he thought you were going to be like, I thought he was crazy. But he's right."

Spencer groaned, resigned to listen. "What? What did Porter say about me?"

They had arrived at a living area, like a waiting room outside the base's largest classroom. They stopped walking.

"He told me you were kept somewhere, that you grew up believing you could have everything. That kids who grew up where you did always wanted to control everything..." Max sat on one of the couches, as if Spencer had drained the energy out of him. Spencer chose to stand. "And then they introduced me to you, and you were literally just a dead body. I don't know how to explain it, Spencer. I was told you were tortured, but you looked beyond traumatized; you looked... irreparable."

Spencer had the decency to look away, but Max couldn't tell if his words were having any effect.

"I still find it hard to believe. Because now, you're just what Porter said you would be. You're... loaded with energy. It drowns you. You're desperate to escape, but you're not in a cage, Spencer!"

"Are you kidding me? We're in a base in the middle of nowhere surrounded by low temperatures, and they won't even give us a blanket to cover ourselves at night!"

"It's not cold in here-"

"That's not the point!" Spencer snapped. "The point is that if you were to leave, you'd die. Like it or not, this is a cage. Even if you're here voluntarily, you're still trapped."

Max sighed. "Some of us are grateful to be here."

"How bad could your life possibly be that you chose to be here?" Spencer mocked.

"Not worse than yours, by the state you were brought in..." Max paused and took a few deep breaths. When he looked up at Spencer, there was something much more serious in his eyes, making Spencer feel the need to apologize.

"Look. A few years back, my mom got sick," Max started. "My dad was never in the picture, and I just... couldn't take it. Couldn't take care of her. But, uh... one of my teachers... he teaches in another one of these bases, and he got me in. I don't think you get it, the opportunity this is for me. They're paying for my mother's care. I get to see her every few months, and she's doing much better."

When Max smiled, Spencer returned it, ever so slightly. He pressed his lips together and tried his best to avoid the older boy's eyes.

"Wow."

"Do you get it now? I do my best to comply, because I owe them. They've done something huge for me."

Spencer scoffed. It wasn't his intention, to disrespect the story Max just told him. But he couldn't help but notice that Max was about to see him as even more of an asshole.

"My mother's sick too," he admitted, "and yes, Porter's taking care of that at the moment. He's also taking care of the safety of my friends. And you're right. Where I come from, we work on weird rules. If you want it, you take it. And if you can't take it, then break it." Max scoffed. "But... I don't know."

"You're an ungrateful son of a bitch?" Max asked, grinning.

Spencer laughed. "You could say that."

After a moment, the laughter stopped, and they were left in silence again.

"That's actually... quite brave of you."

"I still will escape. I'll find a way, I always do," he warned.

"I don't doubt it."

 

"I mean, I'd have to tell you back to our first months training in the CIA," Bella said. She suddenly found the files in her hands much more interesting.

"Do you ever think they were right all along?" Camille said softly. She was looking down at her hand, playing with the signet token on her finger. Emily didn't think the BAU team got it, but she did.

Since the Crimson Gold ball, Spencer's words kept echoing inside her head, "to remind me to react like an animal."

"Please," Lydon scoffed, "they didn't even know us; they were just trying to scare us. You know, like what Alec and Margo said. It's just a nickname; you don't pick a nickname, you don't like your nickname, you just get stuck with it."

"And you don't think it truly reflects anything about us?" Ethan questioned.

"Nothing at all, my dear."

"I don't know," Camille shook her head. "I mean, we spent all those years hoping that Maeve wouldn't leave... and she did."

"Self-fulfilled prophecy, I guess," Bella shrugged. The discussion in the hallway became audible again as silence fell.

Spencer wasn't screaming anymore; he was just talking rapidly, desperately. They could barely distinguish the words, but they still felt the need to cover the sounds.

"So what about them?" Ethan asked. "Did it start when Spencer left?"

Emily noticed the exchanges. Bella and Ethan looked at each other as if they knew all too well what they were talking about. Lydon and Camille gazed at each other as though, even though it took them a while, they understood.

"They'll never admit it, but they were devastated without you all. They never had a valid argument. Maeve said Spencer would leave and abandon them. Spencer said Maeve was a hypocrite, that she was there for everyone but herself, that she never listened to her own advice. They were both just hurting and only knew how to take it out on each other... It got better over time."

"So why is it worse now?"

"Because now all the crappy arguments they had finally became valid. Now Maeve left and won't let Spencer help her. And Spencer's a hypocrite. He will help everyone but himself, doesn't get when his help's not wanted, doesn't listen to his own advice." Bella once again looked through the files, serving as a reminder for the rest to do the same; it was easy to forget what they were doing. "Self-fulfilled prophecy," she finished.

This time, when the silence resumed, it wasn't broken forcefully. JJ was the one who saw Emily's eyes widen as she stared into the file she had just opened.

"Guys," everyone raised their heads to look at her, but she didn't look away from the file, "I think I found something."

When Spencer hung up, he brought both of his hands to his eyes and squeezed tight. Spencer and Maeve had one rule for when they fought on the phone. Maybe the fact that they fought on the phone often enough to need the rule in the first place didn't speak wonders about them. And yet, they always respected it. Even now.

"I can't do this right now, Spencer," he knew she was crying; he could hear her lungs desperately trying to stop the tears, "I'm gonna hang up now," she warned.

As angry as he was, Spencer took a deep breath and then sighed it out of his body. "Alright, bye. I love you."

"I love you, too."

She hung up first; then he sat on the steps of the stairs and squeezed his eyes. Back in the CIA, when they fought on the phone, they didn't know when they would next speak again. Or even if they would speak again. They never explicitly said the rule out loud; like most of the rules in the Affluence, their rule was just... a rule. Firm, unspoken, and unbreakable.

"Oh my god, you're impossible!" Maeve yelled on one of those occasions.

"Good lord, I'm gonna fucking go now," he had rolled his eyes, "I love you."

"Well, I love you too. Go to hell."

He lit a cigarette and walked a few steps down the stairs. A part of him desperately wanted to leave. Just walk around the house for a few hours, or perhaps go to the roof. But he knew he couldn't do that. He wasn't a kid anymore; he didn't live here, and Alec wasn't in the stables silently passing the time. He had to settle for letting his mind reel while the ashes of his cigarette stained the polished wood of the stairs. He threw the butt right there at the base of the stairs, knowing it wouldn't be there the next day, and he went upstairs.

When he entered the room, the talking stopped. The only one sitting was Emily; everyone else looked over her shoulder. Or were looking over her shoulder until he entered the room. For a second, he wondered how much of his phone call they had caught. The next moment, he wondered what Emily could have possibly found.

The order of realization seemed to rain very similarly on the others because they looked for a split second ready to ask him a thousand questions he would never answer. And the next, they decided there was something that required priority at the moment.

"We found something," Hotch was the one to talk. Spencer walked the few steps that still kept him away from the table, and Emily immediately handed a photo to him.

"What is it?" Spencer asked before even taking a look at it.

"We think we found our guy," Morgan replied. Spencer looked at the picture. It wasn't a big group; they were teenagers dressed in red and black, all smiling at the camera.

"Right in the corner," Bella directed. He saw it immediately.

"That's the guy we saw at the ball."

"Oh, I'm so glad we have Captain Obvious back on the team," Lydon teased, rolling his eyes, "my dearest, we've missed you."

Spencer didn't have time to feel nostalgic about Ly being a pain in the ass. And neither did the rest. "What did the file say?"

"Nothing," Emily explained, "the file was about a totally different person."

"We think it fell from a different one," Rossi said, "that, or someone messed it up without meaning to."

"If it's the first one, the original file must be around here somewhere," Hotch observed the way Spencer's frown deepened, "do you know anyone there?" he tried.

"Not exactly," Spencer said before looking up, "but I know who might."

"Well, we should hurry," Emily said, "remember, we're running against a clock; if we don't want him to kill again. He will; we don't even know how soon."

"Tomorrow at the Halloween party," Spencer promised, "he'll be there."

"Who?" Bella asked, looking surprised she didn't know the answer already.

Spencer released a half-sigh, half-groan. "Lucas."

He looked back at the picture. The girl in the opposite corner. The one with the brown hair and hazel eyes. The mischievous grin, enough to light a room or leave one in complete darkness. He knew this girl, and this girl knew him. The only tiny detail was that they had never met. And now, this girl may know their unsub. Crazy how life acts up sometimes.

"We need to look for the real file—" Hotch started.

"We seriously need to get some sleep," Emily interrupted, head against the table, drifting off. Hotch stopped abruptly and took the time to look each of his team members in the eyes.

It was true. They needed to sleep. Urgently. They'd been awake almost the whole previous night. And they'd had an early morning, coming to the manor. Since then, they hadn't stopped working, except for the quick lunch.

Hotch sometimes got angry. He knew it wasn't right, he knew it wasn't fair, and he was working on it. But he couldn't help it. He got mad at everything and everyone just because... well, they were humans. They couldn't work on batteries; they needed food and sleep to keep working. Sometimes cases didn't allow them food and sleep. Sometimes he just wanted the team to work until everything was solved and back in its place.

But it wasn't possible.

How could he sleep knowing someone was out there to kill Spencer? How could he even consider taking a shower when he could use that time to narrow down more theories? But it wasn't fair. Of course, they couldn't work non-stop until their bodies gave up. Not even him. He was tired as well, and he had been the one driving.

"We need to clear our heads," he announced. "Go to sleep; we'll keep going in the morning."

They all sighed in relief. They were all exhausted. Even Hotch; he could now feel it. He'd been keeping it down, but now he couldn't help but feel like his legs would give in any moment.

"Reid," he called, "bedrooms?"

"One floor below us," he said. "Just open a door, and if every piece of furniture is covered in white sheets, then close it and move to the next one."

"Wow, thank you for the instructions, very clear," Ly rolled his eyes.

"There have to be enough rooms," Bella said, "I asked for them to be ready, so you just have to find the right ones. The bathrooms are fully stocked; you can take a shower and change."

"Thank you," Rossi said, "we appreciate it."

"Please," she dismissed.

Derek descended the stairs slowly; the day had been both physically and mentally draining. He couldn't believe that he'd watched Spencer's past videos that same day. It felt like eternities ago. He almost didn't want to be alone in a room. As soon as he had time to himself, his brain was going to try to process everything he'd been putting down. It wouldn't be pretty.

Everyone exchanged their good nights and entered a room. Bella and Spencer didn't go to their old childhood bedroom. Derek saw Bella enter a room on her own like she owned the place (alright, she did own the place, still). Hotch stumbled into one, and Derek had the feeling that if the room was covered in white sheets, Hotch wouldn't have noticed. He would've just slept there.

As tired as they all were, he knew Emily was acting a bit dramatic back there. He knew if one of them was strong enough to pull the crazy workday, it was Emily. He was glad she lied, and he knew why she'd done it. Hotch was about to drop dead. Even if he himself didn't notice, he was the only one not to. Rossi had mentioned the idea of him taking a break, and he'd received bitter responses. Finally, Emily had to pull the big guns. Enter: a whim. It worked, though.

Derek opened a room and, after checking that the bed was indeed made and the pillow held a set of towels over it, he went inside. He was the last one to go; the last thing he saw in the hallway was Spencer walking into a room. Right behind Ethan. Something in Morgan burned, but he was too tired to decipher it.

Spencer had a scar on his inner thigh, and even though Ethan knew he wasn't the only one who knew about it, it still made him feel special somehow. Spencer was no stranger to pain. The majority of his scars came from another human trying to hurt him. But that one was different. That one, unlike the others, had been an accident.

Spencer told Ethan the story. He remembered it, not because it particularly interested him, but because it was told in such an addictive, mind-consuming whisper that it would be forever engraved in his head.

Alec never did his own laundry; he had someone to do it for him. Spencer sometimes joked that Alec would hire someone to chew the food before he ate it. But if there was something Alec liked doing himself, it was taking care of the horses. Not something Ethan would have expected from such an elegant man. Alec, covered in dirt, picking horse shit at the stables, wasn't a picture he could easily imagine. But Spencer swore to him, if there was something Alec loved, it was his horses.

Alec had taught Spencer how to trim the horses himself, so Spencer did. Like people collected art, Alec collected horses. And he only took into his collection the finest and most intriguing. All of his horses had something special. Spencer rode a young mare that had nothing special about her at all. Maybe that's why he liked her. Mares were difficult, and young horses were difficult. Put the two together, and, well, Spencer liked the challenge.

For trimming, there was a device where they secured the horse's hoof to work comfortably. But that was a formality. The way Spencer and Alec did it was by securing the horse's hoof between their legs and just trimming. The mare was young, and Spencer was not careful, that's the way he described it. He had just finished nailing the horseshoe when the mare got scared at something and attempted to jump away from Spencer. The metal horseshoe was new and sharp. It cut through the riding pants Spencer was wearing.

It never hurt in the first place, Spencer assured him. It wasn't deep; it just caught him off guard. It's not like he learned a valuable lesson from it and started using the device he was supposed to use in the first place. He kept doing it the same way, just an unfortunate accident, he said.

It just left a faint scar in an unusual place where enemies' knives often didn't reach. Every time they made love, Ethan remembered the story and remembered the whispered tone in which Spencer had first spoken it. When Spencer was an unrecognizable FBI agent and Ethan played at a bar just because he missed home. They felt like strangers, someone to trust with all your secrets, for you were not to see them again. And in some way, they hadn't seen that version of themselves again. He wasn't the first, and he wouldn't be the last, to hear the story. But it felt special either way.

Very late at night, they still weren't ready for bed. The window was open, but they weren't cold. The small lamp was bright next to them, but even then Ethan was drifting off, jumping in dreams. Half awake, half asleep, Ethan's thumb traced the scar on Spencer's thigh like it was his own. At one point, Spencer moved to reach for his phone.

Ethan woke a bit disoriented.

"What are you doing?"

"I'm calling Sky."

"Ahg, Spencer, just sleep, will you?"

"I just want to know if he's okay."

"I don't even have the energy to have this argument yet again."

"Then don't."

Ethan shook his head and then turned around in the bed, away from Spencer. He closed his eyes and did his best to fall asleep. He pretended not to hear Spencer's conversation with Sky. He pretended not to notice the soft voice and calming gestures. He pretended he wasn't burning from the inside out with resentment. At one point, he moved to turn the light off.

Spencer didn't argue, but in his voice, Ethan heard the way he clenched his teeth, letting Ethan know he knew exactly what he was doing. Good, Ethan thought. He supposed the call wasn't completely out of the blue if you counted what Ethan had heard on the net; the word was Sky was a step away from a breakdown. What Ethan always failed to get was how that was Spencer's problem.

Ethan heard Sky yell at the other end. Sky never had to be careful around Spencer. Sky yelled, spat, insulted, and hit; and Spencer always stayed. Ethan knew this rule applied only to Skyler. If he were to do something like that, he would be out of Spencer's life permanently. It's not that Ethan wanted Spencer to forgive people who did that, but more like he wanted that to apply to Skyler as well. But it never seemed to.

When Spencer hung up, he made a new phone call, in complete darkness. Ethan pretended to be sound asleep.

"Hey, Mae, how are you? Look, I don't have Drake's phone number, but I was wondering if the net could deliver a message... Yes? That's great..."

"It's becoming a vicious cycle," Ethan spoke; he didn't open his eyes. He never even moved. Maybe, if he was lucky enough, Spencer would think a ghost said all of it and would be too scared to disobey. "He screams at you, you care anyway. He apologizes, you forgive him."

"Eternally," Ethan said, years ago, on a roof.

"Eternally," Ethan said, right there, next to him in the bed. "Wouldn't it be healthier for both of you to just end it?"

Spencer didn't say anything else; Ethan wasn't expecting him to. There was a kind of sleep where time stops for you, and you transport into the future. Not the kind of sleep where you feel like hours have passed, but in reality it was mere minutes. It was the opposite. You blink, and it's already the next day. You don't feel like you've slept at all. You don't even recall falling asleep; you just wake up in the future.

That's what happened to Ethan. He woke up disoriented. Just a second ago, he had finished speaking with Spencer in a dark room. A blink after, the sun was barely showing through the windows, and the phone rang. Spencer answered it, and Ethan went back to sleep. He didn't want to know. He didn't even stop to wonder how he'd gotten there, in the day. He was tired like he hadn't slept at all; he didn't remember sleeping at all. Someone had just moved the sun for it to rise sooner.

He danced between reality and dreams for a while until Spencer came out of the bathroom, showered. They'd showered the night before; that's how Ethan knew it had been an excuse to have the conversation in the bathroom, away from Ethan.

Ethan was too tired to care. Like many times before, he decided to let it go. And Spencer did too. He got up in bed and moved to sit on Ethan's lap. Ethan was too out of it to do anything else than put both hands on his hips, opening his eyes against the cruel sunlight.

"Hey," Ethan rasped with the voice of someone who wasn't yet awake. "I was w'ndering..."

"What?"

"Does Maeve know... y'know..." he yawned, "that you're cheating on her with me?"

Spencer laughed loudly, he tilted his head back and moved to get off Ethan, sitting next to him.

"I'm not cheating on her, we broke up, a long time ago. And, yes."

"Yes?"

"Yeah?"

"You told her?"

"Apparently, a bird did."

"Oh, fuck Bella."

That wasn't the reason Ethan was scared of the answer. The truth was, he didn't know what he himself wanted. If Spencer's answer surprised him, if he said he wanted to be with Ethan, would Ethan want that as well? The scary part was thinking he didn't.

What Ethan and Spencer had was fragile. They were walking a fine line. They weren't in love, and they couldn't be together. Ethan didn't think he loved Spencer, not the way Spencer loved Maeve. Ethan truly considered Spencer his friend, and Ethan didn't know what he was to Spencer. What truly scared Ethan was thinking that the moment they had to stop this, would they be able to take this away and maintain their friendship standing?

His head went there, and then he remembered that, for all the time they'd known each other, they'd only done this for a few days. A bit more if you counted the first time Spencer visited him.

And then, the worries came back. Again and again. A vicious cycle in his head.

Notes:

hi, hello, how are you? I'm on time, btw, two weekss <3

anyway, I need some feedback on various things. First of all, this is getting SO long, I want to finish this fic already but I have so much to say!! no one can shut me up!

second, I feel like we could divide this fic into two stages, and we're on stage two. We won't be seeing flashbacks from the affluence anymore, instead, we'll see flashbacks from the CIA.

As you just read, i tried something weird with the CIA, like, i added a full new thing, don't worry, I won't mention it again for the time being, it's just a little detail that I thought would be super funny.

Tell me, and be honest, was it to much? i won't get offended, lmao, this fic is our little kid, we're all having fun with it.

Another thing is that I don't think I write well anymore, I don't know if it's because I burned out in uni or because... idk. but i seriously had a point to make, and i think i'm not being clear. So I will honestly answer questions except I have an evil plan and a reason for why I left that unclear.

Anyway, new rule for myself: no more plots openings, just closing the ones I have. (OH BUT I STILL HAVE TWO CHARACTERS I WANT TO-) no. i said no more plots (we'll see) (imagine i do a part two) (no. seriously, stop.) OMG THE VOICES.

its just that, you know what I'm also afraid of? that I'm taking so long to write this that some of you will lose interest and never get to finish it with me! I know it happens, it's happened to me! that's why I'm trying to be here at least every two weeks, don't you dare forget about me you fuckers!

anyway, please tell me what you think. I also want to get a bit more of drama with the team, i think they feel left out. so soon i'll probably have the affluence kids take a step back so we can focus on our favourite BAU (our only bau?)

see you in two weeks. take care <3

(i promise I didn't go nuts, I'm just very sleep deprived at the moment)

to finish, I will let you all read a note from last-week-me while writing this chapter

[i for real wish that ao3 had some sort of announcement system cause i won't update til next week but I need to know:
am i being totally delusional or did i put somewhere a conversation between carol and porter after recluting bella maeve and Spencer. I'm talking about a conversation between them while they were looking at the kids through a fake mirror and they said "we picked the right ones" or some shit like that, cause I can find it. I feel like I'm going crazy]

My tumbler's 50044w44s if you want to see the character's casting, or some shit like that.

and I'll leave the pinterest board here, just in case you're too lazy to go back to fetch the link
https://pin.it/nLepHd6Jt

Chapter 20: Víspera

Summary:

TW are in the end notes, so I won't spoil. But if you think you need them please go check them before reading the chap, stay safe <3

also: comment. this is not a suggestion, it is a threat. consider yourself warned. there, im done.

Notes:

hiii, after a lot of mess, I'm posting, it's only a day late though, don't be pissed at me.

anyway, I have to tell y'all I'm going on a long trip, I don't know if i will be able to post next chapter in two weeks, but I will let you know via tumblr, im letting u know now so i consider you all warned.

tumblr user is: 50044w44s

on a side note, happy 20th chapter.

and for those who don't read the end notes, see you in two weeks<3 (or not, but I'll say it on tumblr)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Víspera

(n.) spanish. thing that precedes another, and in a certain way; causes it. day that immediately precedes another, the eve to a significant event.

 

"It's good to see you."

"It's good to see you, too," Spencer smiled softly. The weather was warm and nice. Kids played in the park, and he could already smell the coffee they were about to get.

"I heard you're doing pretty good."

"You heard right, I guess." His smile was genuine, even if his words weren't. Spencer didn't mind being a liar; now it was just part of his job.

"How's Bella?"

"She's great," he chuckled, "being a constant pain in Porter's ass, that's for sure."

"Oh, I bet she's enjoying herself."

"Trust me, she is."

There was a warm feeling in his stomach that he hadn't felt in a while. Maybe it was the sun. He hadn't seen the sun in a while; during his last undercover job, he stood in an underground working area and only accessed the outside world at night. His skin was so pale that Carol had joked he was see-through.

After they got coffee, they walked to sit on a bench.

"And what about your studies? I heard you got another PhD."

"Yes, actually. Chemistry."

"I see."

"I'm going for Engineering next."

"Seriously?"

Spencer nodded, "I've already started."

"Good, good. That's good. It's good to see that you're keeping that big brain of yours busy."

Spencer chuckled again, and they fell into a heavy, deafening silence. Spencer closed his eyes at the sun. He took a moment to feel it sink into his skin. He imagined himself bathed in it—golden sunlight falling like liquid rays on his face and warming his hair. He breathed deep a few times because he knew that as soon as he opened his eyes, he was going to have to have the conversation they both knew was coming. Spencer didn't particularly like it, but it wasn't anything he dreaded either; it was simply something that needed to happen.

So slowly, he sighed and opened his eyes.

"What are you doing, Spencer? What did you do?"

Spencer sighed again, deeper this time. "Gideon..."

"No, don't 'Gideon' me. What are you doing? Look at yourself, you're making deals with the devil."

"Are you sure Porter's the devil?" he tried to distract, "cause y'know, I lived with Alec for a year or so..."

"Spencer."

"Alright, I know. What was I supposed to do?"

"I offered you a way out."

"When I was twenty-one! And I wasn't! Still aren't."

"If you wanted to leave the Affluence then—"

"I did not want to leave the Affluence, Gideon," Spencer scoffed, "I loved the Affluence. I had to leave; it wasn't up to me."

Gideon looked away from him. For a couple of minutes, they just drank their coffees and observed the green leaves move in the wind. Spencer could tell Gideon wasn't going to talk again unless Spencer snapped him out of his spiral of thoughts.

"If you wanted to take me out so bad, then why did you leave?" he spoke softly. There wasn't any judgment in his voice, just pure curiosity.

Gideon stared at him, and he felt like he was seeing through his soul. "I can still get you in, even younger. I can convince Strauss."

"Gideon," he chuckled, "I don't want to join the FBI. Truly, I promise."

"You're fine?"

"I'm good here."

Gideon sighed. "I left the Affluence because I was getting too deep. I was afraid there wouldn't be a way back if I kept going."

"I didn't know you were that involved."

"I wasn't." He rubbed his eyes a couple of times while he talked, "but the longer I stayed there, the more involved they wanted me to be. So I stopped showing up."

Gideon used the Affluence as his anonymous informant, and he had solved more than one tricky case using the net. It was a very helpful tool, Spencer recognized, a morally gray shortcut. But as helpful as it was, it was also dangerous. Too sharp, good to gut your enemies, easy to cut yourself.

But Spencer suspected there was another reason he left. Spencer suspected that Gideon had finally accepted that the person he wanted to arrest the most, he could have never done it. Alec. At some extent, Gideon could never forgive himself for not taking Spencer out. He could not stand to see what he couldn't change, so he left.

Spencer held no resentment. Mostly because, unlike Gideon, he never saw the urgency in it. He never wanted to go in the first place. For every crappy thing he went through in the Affluence, there were two things he treasured. He wouldn't change it, if given the chance.

"I'm giving a special class next week at Caltech. You should come."

"Really?"

"Yeah."

"Thought you were done teaching."

"I still give some conferences from time to time."

"Mmh..."

The silence wasn't exactly uncomfortable, but it wasn't like Gideon was a person Spencer felt particularly comfortable with. They were formal with each other; in reality, Spencer barely knew him. He was yet to discover how much the older man would mean to him.

"Maybe I'll step by," Spencer agreed.

"That's great, I'll even introduce you to Hotch—"

"Please don't."

"I'm sure he'll love you."

"He really wont."

There were some things that Spencer would never figure out. One of them was how Jason Gideon and Alec Sinclair connected. Somehow, Gideon knew Alec. Even though Spencer barely knew Gideon, even though Spencer had never talked to him about Alec or anything related to the Affluence. Gideon knew Alec on a personal level, maybe not even Alec in person, but Alec's mind. Gideon had a way to read into people that Spencer wished to have one day.

The only response Gideon would ever give about it was, "I know criminals, I hunt them."

And maybe that was it, or maybe there was something else. But Spencer would never find out.

 

"What are you doing?"

"Um, nothing," Hotch answered. And he really wasn't. The table was full of files again; the rest of the people in the house were having lunch down in the main kitchen. Hotch still went through the files, hoping he would suddenly find where the picture had fallen from. They needed to know where that picture came from. They needed the name of the guy.

"Yes, you're doing something. I can smell it all the way from your empty space in the kitchen," Rossi insisted, "c'mon, Aaron, what are you doing."

Hotch sighed. "I've been trying to contact Gideon."

Rossi actually looked surprised by the words. "What? Why?"

"Because, Dave. He knew."

"I understand that it's hard to—"

"No, that's not what I mean," Hotch stopped him. "Yes, I feel a little betrayed. But that's not the reason I've been trying to contact him. It's just that... he knew. And if he knew, maybe he knows something. Something not even Reid knows."

Rossi paused. He still pondered the same question he saw on Hotch's head. If he knew, why did he leave? But like many things about Gideon, they wouldn't know the answer.

"And?"

"And I stopped. Because it's a long shot, and we have a better chance of figuring this out once they ask Lucas at this party."

Dave nodded. One day, when this was over, Dave wouldn't stop until he got some answers. Hotch wouldn't either. They wouldn't just move past this; they couldn't. But for the time being, there was nothing they could do. The clock was ticking; there was a killer out there, aiming for Spencer. Gideon could wait.

"Come down, eat something."

Hotch looked defeated, but he didn't try to protest. He obediently got up and followed him downstairs. They were mostly using the main living room; JJ and Emily talked to Bella, the three of them still eating. Morgan was right next to Emily but didn't engage in conversation with anyone there. Lydon and Ethan were a little further apart, smoking near an open window. In a corner of the room, Spencer and Camille played chess.

Dave and him ate in the kitchen, away from the rest. Only after they'd finished their plates did the living room look more pulled together. This time around, everyone sat on the set of couches in the center. They talked to each other about what was to come. They all silenced when Hotch walked in. They looked at him, they expected something from them.

"Alright," he sat. And it was an individual couch, but it could've been their conference room back at Quantico. Bella lit a cigarette. Hotch looked at Spencer. "Why do you think Lucas is going to have information about the picture?"

Spencer grabbed the photo in question from where it sat on the coffee table between them; he pointed to a brunette girl with short hair and a big smile.

"That girl right there. Her name's Aria; she's a cardist. We don't... We've never met, but because I'm a cardist myself, we've heard each other's names plenty of times. I wouldn't know where to find her, and she's always kept herself outside of the net, but I know she was mentored by the same guy who taught Lucas. Actually, they were really good friends, surely still are."

"She's friends with Lucas, and you like her?" Camilla questioned, "I'm impressed."

"So, your plan," Hotch redirected.

Spencer frowned, confused. "Um... Go to Lucas, get a place and a time. Go to Aria, show her the photo, ask her what the fuck and be home for dinner?"

"Ah," Dave stopped Hotch from telling Spencer what he thought about his plan, "I understand you're not particularly on a great-term relationship with Lucas, are you sure he'll give you what you need?"

"Yeah I..." he scoffed, like he wasn't sure why would that be a problem, "I'll make him." The team exchanged looks. "Look, I don't know how to make it sound better, but I'll figure it out. We need this, what other alternative we have?"

"Kid's right, Hotch," Morgan said, "this is the fastest way."

"And for what it's worth, Lucas will tell you anything if you tell him lives are at risk," Lydon pointed out. It wasn't Derek's intention to raise his eyebrows, but he did, finding it hard to believe. "Seriously. He acts like an asshole, but he's actually very sheltered when it comes to those things. He couldn't stand in a room with a dead body to save his life. He pukes at the sight of blood and cowers at any mention of people killing or torturing. He's never seen that reality. He can talk about how people like them don't have to kill because people like us do those things for them, but the moment someone dies for real, he doesn't know how to deal with it emotionally."

For JJ, it actually made sense. Lucas was a kid surviving, and now he was an adult doing the same thing. She couldn't imagine living inside that society with a weak stomach. He imagined that lying was just standard practice: pretending not to care, even pretending to like it, that you're there for the slaughter. But truly, what a delicate line to walk. How much to talk, until someone tests you. How long can you survive on only words?

"See?" Spencer looked much less moved by it than JJ; he simply shrugged. "Confront him, tell him there are two guys about to be murdered if he doesn't tell us where Aria is. Then show him the picture of the dead guys before leaving, just for kicks."

The normal reaction to that kind of humor would be to look horrified. The team managed to keep straight faces, though JJ frowned, disgusted. But the Affluence folks laughed. Ethan and Bella only chuckled; Camille laughed out loud.

"Damn straight," Ly not only laughed but extended a hand, which Spencer high-fived without missing a beat.

Hotch decided they urgently needed to move the conversation forward. "After that, what's the plan for confronting Aria?"

"Uh, cross that bridge when I get to it?"

"Maeve's absense is never as loud as when you see Spencer trying to work a plan with more than two steps," Camille grinned.

"There's a serial killer out there, and it looks like I'm next. Forgive me for being in a rush," Spencer snapped, suddenly in a bad mood. Whether it was because of Maeve's mention or for accusing him of incompetence, the team couldn't know. Neither did Camille, but she didn't look like she cared or regretted anything at all.

The team had never heard Spencer acknowledge the fact that there's a serial killer out there trying to kill him, at least not with anything but indifference. And even though this particular statement wasn't filled with emotion either, the team froze. Because then it hit them. Someone had done horrible things to get to Spencer. They never stopped to think about how that would affect Spencer, not in the secret society of his past, but here, in the present. How would any of them feel if they were being hunted?

It was easy to ignore when Spencer didn't seem to mind himself. It was easy to pretend it was a perverse killer in a place Spencer just happened to know a lot about. But it wasn't. And while the team figured that out, the Affluence folks just rolled their eyes at Spencer's reaction. Maybe they thought it was just irritation. And maybe, and that was also a scary thought, they were right.

Bella lit a cigarette.

 

Bella lit a cigarette.

"Admit it, Spencer, I win two out of three times." She threw the cards on the table, messing up the Spanish deck. "Admit it, Vegas boy, Truco's not your game."

"If that makes you feel better, then of course."

"No, I'm serious. Let's actually test it."

"I already did, actually," Maeve cut in. Both Spencer and Bella turned to look at her. The room was dark; the rest of the headquarters were brightly lit. Spencer and Bella weren't used to being in headquarters; they were always in the field. But Maeve moved like she owned the place.

She entered the room and turned the lights on, making the other two squint. She dressed like a lawyer, in Spencer's opinion. It was hard to recognize her as someone who could pin you to the ground in two clean moves. She wore a maroon skirt suit, her hair in a bun, high heels, and glasses. She carried a bunch of files in her hands, using her right hip to support them. Next to her, Carol dressed the same way she always did: black suit, white hair perfectly moved out of her face by an unnatural force.

"And?" Bella questioned.

"And it's four out of five," she smiled. Because no matter how she dressed, she was still the same little bitch she had always been. Spencer smiled despite himself.

Bella let out a big, mocking laugh and then proceeded to mess up Spencer's hair, ignoring the groan he let out. Carol was not one of the happiest individuals on earth.

"You can't smoke here," she said, her tone dead.

"I know," Bella replied smugly, the grin never leaving her face. As rude as Bella always was with people she didn't quite like, she always spoke very kindly to Carol. Too kindly. Too sweet. Very passive-aggressive. So when Bella didn't put the cigarette down or do anything to hide it, Carol didn't do anything about it.

"There's been a change in the Moretti family schedule," Maeve said. "You're going in again."

Protests immediately filled the room. Both Bella and Spencer groaned, complained, and fake-sobbed.

"Don't act like children," Maeve scolded.

"Come on, we wrapped that up months ago," Spencer complained.

"Yeah, and we told you we were never going back there again," Bella accused Carol and Maeve.

"And," Carol said, "there's been a change of schedule; we need to know what's up. You're going back in. These," she handed them each a file, "are your cover stories. Practice your kicked puppy faces."

"This is humiliating; they won't accept us," Spencer tried to reason. "Bella even called him a dickface when we were leaving."

"Yes," Carol remembered. "Don't do that ever again, especially if there's a chance you'll encounter them again."

Bella sighed, "I hate mafia guys, they're so boring. If I'm going back, at least let me be one of the runners. I can deal drugs, break some fingers... anything but his secretary, please."

Maeve laughed, "that's not up to me to decide, B. They put you higher than the runners because you're Italian; they see you as family."

"How many times do I have to tell you I'm not Italian!"

"You have an Italian last name," Carol shrugged.

"And nothing else," Bella defended. "I don't even speak good Italian. Seriously, Spencer speaks better Italian than me. For the love of God, I've never been to Italy."

"Well," Maeve looked down at the unopened files on the table, then she bit the inside of her cheek before looking back at Bella and Spencer, "you might."

They might. That's what they talked about for the next hour. The Moretti family needed some business in Italy handled, and the CIA needed information on that business in Italy. Bella and Spencer were going to be a happy coincidence for Moretti. They just happened to come back needing help, and they happened to be ready to help with whatever they needed.

It didn't look like a good plan, but it was. Maeve's plans always looked excessively simple, but they worked. They were just an example of not needing to overcomplicate things for them to be clever.

After the conversation ended, and both Bella and Spencer had resigned themselves to the fact that they would be going back into that family, because their names were known in the Affluence, and they had a signet token, their work wasn't truly undercover. They used their real names, just not their real intentions. Amazingly, they managed to keep quiet about the fact that they were with the CIA. That meant they were almost completely out of the net but still used their signet token. That's exactly what the CIA needed.

When they finished the formal meeting, the only one left was Carol.

"So, I've got some bad news," Maeve said. She didn't look particularly shattered by what she knew, more like she knew whatever it was would disturb Bella and Spencer deeply.

"What is it?" Spencer asked, shuffling the cards that had been forgotten on the table during the meeting.

For a second, Maeve didn't say anything. Bella smoked; Spencer did little card tricks while shuffling; Maeve looked at both of them. "I'm not supposed to say this," she hesitated.

"Bella huffed. "Please," she mocked.

Spencer laughed, and Maeve could only chuckle. "Alright," she started. "Don't freak out, but after Italy, they're getting new partners for the three of us."

Spencer and Bella's voices overlapped comically, as if they'd scripted it. "What?!"

"I said don't freak out-"

Spencer and Bella worked together, Maeve worked from headquarters with Carol. That was it. That's how it worked.

"Why?" Spencer complained.

"Wait, who are they pairing us with?" Bella asked urgently.

Maeve sighed. "Spencer with Carol, me with Patrice," she said. The others waited.

"And Bella?" Spencer asked. Maeve shook her head, almost imperceptibly.

"They didn't tell me," she admitted. "I think Porter's got a plan for you; maybe he'll make you stay in Italy."

Bella sighed shakily. She didn't always look like she cared, but the three of them were closer than ever. Spencer didn't know how it went for them, the training. Three months of training alone, without even knowing they would be separated. Spencer never asked, and he didn't share his own experience either. But it didn't matter because they had succeeded. The CIA had made them completely vigilant and afraid of being torn apart by them. They had shown that they were able to do it, and they could do it again. It was good motivation, even if it was twisted.

"By the way, have you seen Ly?" Maeve changed the topic because Bella being in any kind of pain was scarier than being apart, and they couldn't let that happen.

"Oh my god, yes," Bella laughed, appreciating the change of topic. "I can't believe it. He was stunning the other day. I can't believe we all thought Camille would end up modeling."

"I can't believe we didn't see actress Camille coming. I mean, that was literally her role on the team," Spencer said.

"Totally," Maeve scoffed. "And Ly has always been a model, one way or the other. 'Please look at me' energy..."

Talking about the other underground kids was a practice they would lose with the years, but right now, it was important for them. They kept their little family together, even if they couldn't be physically next to each other. They felt close to home.

 

"You know, I didn't exactly pack a black-tie outfit, you know?" Emily complained, going through the clothes they bought to go to Everly Nights the first time. But those clothes weren't going to be enough for this event. It wasn't just a nightclub; it was a formal party.

"I have plenty of black-tie outfits," Bella said. "You can borrow one. Come here."

Bella wasn't staying in her childhood room, just like Spencer wasn't. The inside of Bella's room was much like Emily's. Camille was lying on the bed, a crystal ashtray in the middle of the bed.

Emily stood a bit uncomfortably in the doorway, not fully stepping in. She liked Bella, and she truly felt like she knew her. But Camille was a totally different deal. She wasn't sure if she liked Camille, and she wasn't sure if Camille liked her. It felt wrong to know more of Camille's childhood than Camille could ever know about Emily's.

Emily saw Camille, and it was impossible for her to see anything but the girl of the tapes. This adult, Emily didn't know her.

"What are you wearing?" Bella questioned Camille, and moved to dig in the room's closet.

"I brought a dress," Camille replied simply.

"Black or white?"

"White," she shrugged. "Black gloves."

Bella nodded. "I'll go with a white suit."

"Spencer's going with a white suit," Camille shook her head. "White and red."

Bella huffed. "Ly's going to kill him when he shows up in red."

"I think that's the point," Camille smirked. "To piss him off."

"Alright," Bella stood up, for the first time looking at Emily. "Come here, I've got options."

"What are you looking for?" Derek asked.

"I just can't believe there's nothing else in that photo," JJ groaned. The table was full of papers, and if there was some kind of order in the past, Morgan was sure that it was lost a long time ago.

"Maybe we're not looking in the right place," he sat with her. JJ wouldn't look at him. She worked with her head down, only humming responses to what Derek said. "Are you okay?" he finally asked.

"I'm—" but the rest of it never came. Instead, her voice died as if she were about to burst into tears. But, because she was JJ, she didn't. "I do nothing but read this horrible... task these kids did," she sighed, "that they were forced to do. And I don't know, Derek, I don't know how they are all so..."

"Fine?" Derek tries.

"Yeah. They joke, they talk about it. And you could say," she rushed, but Derek wasn't going to interrupt her, "you could say that it was a long time ago, but it wasn't. They never left that place, not really. And Spencer? He only moved to another job where he did the exact same. There's—there's only so much a person can take."

Derek sighed heavily, "I think Spencer can truly take more than you think," he simply said. After a while, he got up, "I should go see what Hotch is doing."

JJ didn't hear the knock on the door, maybe because Bella never knocked. The only thing she knew was that one second she was alone, the next, Bella was next to her, going through the files on the table.

"Why the long face?" she asked, much like Derek had not long ago.

"It's nothing," JJ replied, because she didn't really know Bella, after all, and she didn't want to talk about it any longer.

The way JJ expected this to go was simple: Bella would make a joke, she'd laugh, she'd light a cigarette, and then she'd leave as abruptly as she'd come. JJ's expectations were not right that time. Bella seemed to be in a different mood, a kind of severity JJ hadn't seen her in before. JJ wouldn't mind a joke at her expense, but Bella just looked at her, like a kicked puppy.

"What?" JJ gave in, simply because she wished Bella would leave or talk already.

"It's nothing, JJ, it's just... I get it. We all get it, alright?" She sounded a bit upset, like JJ had done something to personally offend her. JJ didn't recall doing anything, and she could very well fight about it, except there wasn't fight in Bella's eyes. There was usually fight in Bella's eyes; some days, that was all there was in there. But JJ didn't see it now. Bella looked simply... guilty. "We're an echo from the past, that has come to ruin what you know about your friend," she explained, "and I get it. But it feels... terrible to be that. Do you get it?"

It took JJ by surprise. In the time they'd been working the case, she never stopped to think about that. She was angry at a lot of things, but never once thought to resent the kids who had gone through the same thing Spencer had. JJ had never seen Bella as any echo coming to take Spencer away or ruin anything. So she opened her mouth to say so.

And words didn't come out. For the first time, JJ thought that maybe, just maybe, that was exactly how she felt this entire time. JJ, even if she wasn't aware of it, thought of Bella exactly as Bella had accused her of. JJ needed to explain. She needed Bella to understand she didn't truly feel that way. It was the constant unconscious insecurity of not being good enough, of not being the family Spencer would choose if he had to. And she didn't want Spencer to choose, and she didn't truly believe Bella came here to ruin anything, and she wouldn't blame any of this on her or Spencer. Bella spoke before JJ could voice any of that.

"And I know, alright? Truly. Because for me, JJ, you are all the family that replaced us, and you did it better than us. You didn't fail."

JJ was too stunned to speak. Bella shut her mouth suddenly and sighed through her nose. Like she had been dying to say that. Like the words had been sitting in her chest, burning a hole through her skin, ribs, and lungs. She imagined letting them out wouldn't be anything but excruciatingly painful. For a long while, neither of them said anything.

JJ's heart beat hard in her ribcage; she felt it in her throat. To think that there was so much between them. Both teams were playing against each other in a match neither of them was going to win. And they weren't even aware of it. If JJ had to bet on it, she would: Bella and she were the only two that had realized it. Rather, Bella did, and she chose to tell JJ. Now they both knew, and no one else.

When JJ spoke, she did it like she'd been saying all of that out loud, but only because she knew Bella was drawing the same conclusions at the same time; there was no need to repeat themselves.

"This has to be interfering," was the first thing she could think to say, "with the investigation," she clarified.

"It is," Bella nodded. "Look at this," she waved her hand, to nowhere in particular, but JJ knew what she meant, "no one's doing anything."

"There's an unsub on the run," she pointed out the obvious, because for a second, she'd forgotten. She put her elbows on the table and rested her head in the palm of her hands. Just one moment, that's all she wanted. She wanted a few seconds in which none of this crazy story was true. The team never encountered the director of the CIA in their bullpen, and Spencer never received a letter.

All of this, remaining a secret to the team, was that what JJ wanted? It would certainly be simpler. Ignorance was simple. But secrets come to light, eventually; it would've happened. They were bound. In the reminder of Spencer never wishing to reveal any of this world, she found herself thinking there was something off about what Bella had said.

"You think we didn't fail?"

She wished. JJ wished they'd never failed. They did. They failed horribly more than once, and there was no way to repair it.

"He was safer in five years with you than he was in any week while he was in the CIA or—"

"Bella, he was kidnapped once, did you know that?"

A beat.

"Only once?" it was delivered with a shy, soft smirk, fighting to grow into a smile.

Despite herself, JJ huffed. But that didn't make her lose her point. Soon, any trace of a smile drained from her, and her throat tightened in tears she wasn't going to let out.

"The unsub... he—we think—" JJ cleared her throat. It was harder than she thought it would be; she'd never said it out loud. None of them had, not even to each other. Yet, she was about to tell Bella. For some reason, she didn't feel like she was betraying Spencer's trust; she wasn't sure why, but she knew he wouldn't mind. "He was drugged," she admitted. It felt unforgivable, to say it like that, like finally saying it out loud made it true. "We think—we know, he developed an addiction, and I—we didn't help him. None of us did. We noticed and yet... we just waited and waited—and then it was too late. He took care of it on his own, we think..."

There was a moment of heavy silence in which JJ remained looking right at the table, head between her hands, elbows on the table. But after the silence prolonged long enough for JJ to actually question whether Bella was still there, she raised her head to look at her.

Bella stared at JJ like she was moving words in her mouth, one way and the other, savoring them, thinking whether it was the right thing to let them out. She decided yes, apparently.

"JJ, do you want to know something about our life here?" she waved a hand vaguely pointing to the ceiling, meaning the house, or the past, or simply the Underground Affluence, JJ couldn't know for sure, but she got it.

"What?"

"It's... It wasn't good." She started, "I know it might seem obvious, but I also know it won't, at the same time. You can logically deduce it wasn't good. But when it comes to us... we have great memories from our childhood. We had fun, and we would do it all over again. We don't regret a thing, despite everything."

Bella wasn't looking at her anymore; she looked somewhere way past her. Through JJ, through the walls, and years back in time. JJ didn't want to interrupt her; she was afraid that if she did so, this opening would shut forever. But as Bella seemed lost in memories, JJ started to think that if she didn't say anything, Bella would get so far back that she wouldn't know how to return.

"He does talk very fondly of some things," she croaked. She didn't know what else she could say. It worked; Bella snapped out of her trance.

"We all do. But it's not.

"What you have to understand is that our life wasn't pretty. It's hard to remember it sometimes. I'm the first one that's gonna tell stories and laugh about the good old times, but our reality is altered; they weren't good times, even if we didn't realize it.

"I think Spencer even doesn't realize it. Not even now, working with your team. I think logically he understands, but like we all do, he chooses to ignore it, because he honestly doesn't want to dig deeper."

Bella sighed. She moved on the chair and stared right into her hands. JJ forgot to breathe, or rather, she was trying hard not to. If she did, perhaps she would disturb this moment.

"I can be in peace with it. It was a crime, and it was horrible, even if I have fond memories of it, and if I don't wish anything was different.

"But JJ, we were abducted, you realize that, right? We were targeted because we were forgotten children who had no one to miss them. I was slowly separated from my parents until I never saw them again. Spencer was taken away from his home one day and never came back. Even if we agreed with it, even if we were treated better than in our actual homes, we were still abducted. And then we were trained. We did the dirty work of a guy who had issues with everyone around.

"We were pushed into this different culture. I never found it strange for kids to drink because no one ever told me I shouldn't. A glass was put in my hand before I was old enough to comprehend what was in it. I did drugs because everyone else did drugs. I never hid the fact that I did drugs because there's no taboo here."

JJ hated finally understanding where this was going.

"A terrible environment for kids. You realize it as you grow older, but we were kids," she sighed. "I never depended on any drugs; I only ever did them recreationally. But it was purely a miracle; either it got you, or it didn't. It never made you better or worse. It's life. Or at least... it's life here.

Before I joined the CIA, I never stopped. I slowed down a lot when we were fourteen, though." She was playing with her hands roughly, twisting her fingers anxiously. She swallowed like she was going to be sick. "Spencer overdosed," she blurted out. "We were fourteen, and I was the only one there. I brought him back, got vomit out of his mouth, and held him while he seized. We were fourteen. We were fourteen," she repeated, like she couldn't even believe it.

"Spencer and Lydon always had the hardest time stopping. I couldn't stop them from using, only from going too far... Spencer slowed down as well, of course. But what I mean is," her eyes were full of tears, but none left her eyes. She took in a shaky breath and tried to pull herself together, fingers turning white in her grip. "It wasn't my fault. And it's not yours or any of the team's members' that he relapsed. Some things... they're just bound to happen, JJ."

She didn't know what to say or do. JJ would prefer to have five to six business days to process that information, but she didn't have that. She had, roughly, three minutes.

"I didn't know," was the first thing she managed, "that he used before."

"It's not that easy to get addicted enough to steal the bottles after three forced applications... except if you're vulnerable to it."

"And you're right," she continued. "You were a child, and Sinclair should not have taken you. You were kids who deserved to be with their families."

"And I'm not going to lie to you, the fact that it happened means that we were better off without our families..."

Once again, JJ didn't respond. "And you're right, it wasn't your fault... and you did a great job. You were a kid as well."

Bella chuckled. "I know, actually. I already did all this."

"This?"

"You're grieving. It's hard. When you're done, you can think about everything with a clearer head. I can think about all of that with a calm head. And I can tell you exactly how I would do every single thing again."

"Was the good that much more than the bad?" JJ asked, genuinely curious.

"No. But good is worth three times what bad is," Bella said.

"And you'd still do it again?"

"A thousand times, only to end up right here."

And the conversation wasn't done. There was still so much left to say, but in that moment, the door opened.

"Hey, you're here, great," Emily said. She wore a suit, much like Bella's. Except Emily's was black, while Bella's was both white and black. Bella looked at JJ before paying attention to Emily. A silent promise, to continue this. "Spencer said to get you. We're going."

Bella nodded, "I'll be right there."

JJ went down with Bella. Outside of the manor, aside from the cold weather, a black sports car was parked at the entrance, it hadn't been there before. Next to the car, a man awaited, keys in hand.

"Wait, we don't fit," Emily pointed out. She didn't know what possessed her to think that Bella would get in a car that she wasn't driving herself.

"Don't worry," Bella said, extending her hands to get the keys from the man, "we'll just put Ly in the trunk."

"Funny," Ly raised his eyebrows, "funny."

Everyone gathered at the doors to see them go. Even Ethan, whose pajama pants stood out while he waited next to Lydon and Camille. Bella was next to Emily, back against the black car door, smoking. The only one missing was Spencer.

"Remember," Hotch said, "talk to Lucas, find out about the photo, and where to find Aria."

"Easy peasy," Emily replied.

"Spencer also mentioned you've been in a relationship with him?" he turned to Ly, who raised his eyebrows, surprised to be addressed. "When he brought it up to Lucas, it seemed to strike a nerve."

Lydon just frowned, the corners of his lips lifted slightly. Camille spoke from behind him, still next to Ethan. "It always does."

Hotch took it as permission to continue, "perhaps you could use that, then."

Lydon scoffed, "easy there, handsome. I'm not speaking to Lucas, I already spoke to him, enough for a lifetime. Besides, are you doubting of Spencer's skills to get information out of someone? Please. It'll take him two seconds."

"Look at that," Spencer's voice called, exiting the house, "all this time, and it turns out he can speak about me without insulting me."

"Don't let it get to your head," he rolled his eyes.

At the same time, JJ leaned closer to Derek to whisper, "did he just call Hotch handsome?"

"Exactly my thoughts."

Spencer made his way to the car. JJ saw for the first time what he was wearing. A tailcoat tuxedo. All white, the lapels were black, and the tie was red, velvet texture. The buttons were gold, they were engraved with a symbol JJ could've sworn she'd seen before. A skull and a heart pierced by a sword. Spencer looked comfortable in the suit, used to it. JJ thought back to the tapes they watched, and how in most of those, all the kids were dressing incredibly elegant.

"Alright, off we go," Bella jumped on the driver's seat.

"S," Ethan called, just when Spencer was sitting in the front, "I got something for you."

Spencer was not the only one who was immediately interested. Ethan pulled a brand new deck of cards from his pocket. "Do your thing," he said.

Spencer grinned. "Yessir."

After what felt like the longest day in history, the car was off. The sun setting, and the team hadn't moved from the door.

"This is it?" Derek asked.

"We can't do much else," Rossi shrugged, "I don't think it would be productive of us if we stayed on the phone with them all night."

"Dave's right," Hotch said. "We should keep checking the files. Every single thing we find is needed."

Emily had been worried about the car drive. She thought it might be uncomfortable. It was a long long drive, after all. But it wasn't uncomfortable at all. Emily felt like she was looking into someone's window, a warm home, a family, and she was outside of the house, watching.

Camille was sound asleep, her head resting on Lydon's shoulder. Lydon watched out of the window, every now and then he turned to crack a joke to Emily, either about some sign on the road, or a random biker who seemed lost. In the front, Bella and Spencer commented casually, Spencer changed the radio station whenever music stopped.

"This road used to be bumpless," Spencer commented, softly, almost not audible over the the buzzing of the wind outside the closed windows.

"Yeah," Bella mumbled, "I didn't even think that it could be Alec the one to get it fixed."

Spencer huffed, "my condolences for your car."

"Yeah, no shit. We're close to the Wormwood farm, we could take a jet."

"I thought you broke up business with Wormwood."

"I mean, it was on good terms."

Spencer chuckled, "no, it's fine. We can manage. Just a couple of hours more, and I'll call Ethan to pick us up on helicopter in our way back." That earned a laugh from Bella.

"Please do."

Emily watched the night outside the window, and she saw the trees turn into houses, the houses turn into buildings and the buildings into restaurants and shops. They arrived the city, and had to drive even longer just to get to Everly nights. Emily remember the entrance, it had a lot of stairs. The club was elevated, like it had the right to be. As if it were superior to the rest of the buildings, whoever designed it knew what they were doing.

Camille had woken up a while back, and Spencer opened his eyes as the car came to a stop, he had been humming a song, after giving up on the radio, but now the car went silent.

"Shall we?" Lydon smiled. He was almost vibrating with energy, looking ready to go inside.

The inside in question was stunning. Emily found it hard to recognize the nightclub she'd visited last time. Decorations were far more elegant, diamonds hanging from the ceiling and and an enormous disco ball centering the room. It wasn't hard to spot Sky since he was the only one dressing red. Him and Spencer.

"What a dick," he slurred as a welcome, "I said black and white, security shouldn't've allowed you in."

Skyler dressed high waisted red suit pants, a short white shirt stained with red like it had been splashed with blood, it wasn't long enough to cover his stomach, but the crystal red and black drops embroidered in it did. The long cape had red feathers in it, and his hair was braided back with red decorations and silvery rings on it. Spencer wouldn't say anything, but red wasn't Sky's color, not the way blue was.

Emily, after noticing the opulent look, noticed as well how sickly thin he looked, and how the white of his eyes was red on the edges. She didn't say anything, but she noticed. They lost both Camille and Lydon very soon, apparently, people knew them. Much like Spencer the first day, people got close to welcome them back to New York, ask what they had been doing.

Someone had walked to Spencer, but he dismissed the woman with a straight face. No one else followed, Emily couldn't blame them. Spencer's eyes were focused, and dangerous. He walked ahead like he knew exactly where he was going. People seemed to understand that the time for welcoming him back had been the previous ball, and they didn't try to get close again.

"Where do you think Lucas could be?" Emily asked.

Spencer opened his jacket slightly and pulled the deck of cards from his inner pocket. He broke the seal. "Let him come to us," he said.

Emily had seen Spencer with a deck of cards before, usually performing little tricks back in Quantico. He always managed to get you questioning reality, he always made someone laughed. But she'd never seen him like this. As soon as he sat on one of the tables and started shuffling the cards, people started to gather around him.

She didn't know exactly when it became a whole show, she saw him start with a simple "pick a card, any card," but then, it started to get more complex. Emily could only be amazed by it, she found herself gasping along the public. And it was not only the cards, it was also his ability to handle the crowd.

"You, what's your name?" Spencer pointed to a lady sitting next to him, on the left.

"Alexa."

"Alexa, watch me closely, would you? If you see me shoving a card up my sleeve, I want you to say something, alright?" After the lady nodded, he turned to a guy to his right, "what's your name?"

"Andrew."

"Andrew, if you're ever not convinced with the way I'm shuffling, you say so, I'll shuffle some more," the guy just nodded, "awesome, let's continue. I'll teach you something today guys, maybe you'll learn some useful tricks for the casino, since I can't go there anymore."

Emily watched, Spencer cracked jokes every once and then. He had rolled his sleeves up, and the tricks he did while shuffling made her dizzy. There were no more "pick a card" tricks, now he was teaching how to win at poker.

"But like I was saying, I wouldn't give myself a royal flush, that would be stupid, right? It would be obvious that I'm cheating. I'll give myself something else, something powerful, but I also want to deal something good enough to the others at the table. Something worth betting on, right? I don't only want to win, but I want to make sure I'll make the most money..."

He played like that for a while, never losing his crowd. He shuffled, dealt the cards, and always seemed to know exactly where each card was. At some point, he asked the crowd whether the trick he just performed was impressive, a woman said no.

Spencer raised his eyebrows, and smiled, but he didn't let the woman take back what she said. "No, no. It's totally valid, you're not surprised. I see. What's your name?"

The woman was red as a tomato, couldn't stop giggling nervously. She clearly wasn't trying to be heard, and had only said it as a joke, now Spencer was purposefully putting her on the spot.

"Heather," she managed in between laughs.

"Heather, this one's is for you, let's see if I manage to impress you." He started to draw cards from the deck, first the aces, then a couple targeted ones that he asked the crowd to name, "are you impressed yet Heather?" he asked after each stage of the trick.

"Oh, she's starting to come around, look at her," he pointed at the woman, Spencer ended the trick showing a completely ordered deck, even though he'd been shuffling the entire time. The crowd couldn't stop gasping, and yes, Hather was impressed. Emily couldn't help but chuckle.

"You know, that's really not that impressive," a voice said to her right. She turned around, the smile on her face faltered for a moment, but she decided not to drop it, not completely.

"Maybe that's cause you know how it's done," she said, "for me, it was quite impressive. And for Heather as well," she joked.

Lucas didn't respond. The way he looked at Spencer was hard to decipher, he didn't look angry, he actually looked tired. Emily saw him sigh. "Perhaps," he said, and then he repeated. "Perhaps."

Emily didn't know what to do, didn't know whether she was supposed to ask Lucas about the photo without Spencer. She looked at where the crowd was chanting for Spencer to repeat the trick, and she saw him looking up. They exchanged a knowing look, and Spencer quickly started to scare the crowd away. Lucas' eyes were unfocused, he wasn't watching Spencer, but through him. It was certainly a change to the Lucas she had met at the Ball.

"Anywho," he said. Sighing again, "what do you want?"

"What?" Emily asked, a bit taken aback.

Lucas scoffed lightly. "I know Spencer, when he does this things," he waved a hand at the crowd, "when he puts on a show, it's usually to piss me off, or because he needs something from me. Both, in general."

Emily thought that Lucas should sound more pissed off than he did, he certainly had sounded more pissed off when he was shouting horrible things to Spencer's face. He didn't look like the guy that had enjoyed the drill on the screaming match. Just for the sake of it.

"Maybe you should speak with him," Emily said, because she didn't have the picture, and she didn't want to say anything Spencer wouldn't want her to.

"I'm sure I won't have to," he shrugged, "he wouldn't let me walk out of here without answers now, would he?" he chuckled, but humourless, in a way that made Emily uncomfortable, "just like that stupid cruise. He just won't grow up. I don't think he will, if he hasn't in all this years."

You're one to talk, Emily felt like saying. But she didn't. Partly because she wanted him to keep talking, so he wouldn't walk away. And partly because maybe, just maybe, she wanted to know where this was going.

"Can't really blame him, I guess. Can you?"

"Why not?" she asked softly.

"Well, he's been raised with the wolfs, it's only fair for him to bite."

Emily breathed in, slowly. She saw, but didn't hear, Spencer laughing lightly while people complimented him on the tricks, thanked him for being back. She never responded to Lucas, but he spoke again anyway.

"Kids who act like adults tent to grow into adults who act like kids," he said, and then Spencer finally got to them.

"I need something." He said. Straight to the point. But first, he shoved Lucas the deck of cards, and the blond catched it by reflex, "here, o you want me to autograph them for you?" he asked, mockingly.

"What do you want?"

"Aw, bad mood?" he pressed his lips and pouted.

"Get to the fucking point already, would you?"

After laughing, Spencer pulled out the photo. "Do you know this guy?" he pointed to the unsub.

"No fucking idea. Why would I?"

"Aria does."

Lucas, apparently, had not spotted Aria in the photo. He looked surprised to see her there. "Why are you looking for the guy."

Emily was about to respond. She would say what she said to any witness who asked questions, that they thought he might know something, that they needed to speak with him, Spencer, apparently, had forgotten said subtleties.

"We think he's the killer." He spat, "and if this gets to the net, you'll lose a few fingers."

"All an excuse to get violent on me, wasn't this?"

"Look, if you don't know who this is, then you have to tell me where to find Aria, I need to ask her."

Lucas pressed his lips. "Aria stays out of this for a reason."

"There's lives in the line, Lucas, are you serious?"

"I can ask her-"

"No. Tell me where she is."

Lucas sighed again, this time in complete despair. He moved to pace around, and rubbed his eyes with both of his palms. "I don't really know where she is anyway so-"

"Bullshit," Spencer said. "You're trying to spare her from me because even though I don't even know her, I did her the biggest favour of her life."

Emily frowned. She didn't know this bit, this wasn't in their script, Spencer hadn't mentioned any of this back in the manor. She didn't want to interrupt, but she desperately wanted to pull Spencet apart and ask him what the hell he was doing.

"I-" Lucas looked, for the first time, scared.

"Tell me, because I never knew. Who's blood is this, Lucas?"

Emily watched, confused and horrified in equal parts, as Spencer drew a silver locket from his pocket. When he opened it, Emily catched a glimpse of both sides, one empty, the other one was stained with a fingerprint of blood.

"Tell me who's is it," he ordered, "because I risked my life, Lucas, big time. Seven years ago, I went against the CIA, against Porter, and I helped her. Didn't even know her." Spencer looked furious, and Lucas guilty, both expressions so unlike them that Emily wondered what was the story behind the locket.

Emily would ask him, when everything was over, and Spencer would say, "details don't matter, I'm just glad it's over." But Emily had no way of knowing that, at the moment.

"Who's blood is it?" he repeated, louder this time, pushing the locket against Lucas' chest.

"I- It's mine."

"Really? Because you know what happens to liars, Lucas. They lose their tongues, or their lives."

"Says the liar."

"Is it your blood?"

"It's mine," his voice was shaky, and he swallowed like the mere sentence was making him vomit. Emily sighed and shook her head. She didn't know what exactly made her feel sorry for him, but she just knew a losing battle when she saw one. Lucas was obviously lying, he would never get away with it, not if Spencer is in the other end.

"Alright, if it's yours, you won't mind if I charge you." The pace of the conversation accelerated, they barely breathed in between sentences.

"What do you want?"

"Tell me where Aria is."

"I will."

"Go on."

"Sign off the locket first."

"No."

Lucas paused. He opened and closed his mouth a few times before actually speaking, fearing the answer. "Why not?"

"Because this is not your blood, and it'll get you killed."

Lucas closed his eyes, and exhaled. "Why would you care about that."

"Because that means you're willing to die to protect Aria. Which means you know she knows something, which is really an inconvenience for me because... you know, he's kind of trying to kill me. And has killed a lot just to get to me." Spencer lowered the volume, "and what you failed to understand is that you're not accomplishing anything with this. This is going to get to the net, and Aria will be in danger anyway. Whatever she knows, her best option is to tell me before the killer hears she knows."

"You bastard, you said it on purpose. You said it out loud, you know someone here will get it to the net!"

"I didn't need to say it out loud, Lucas, because you forget that I have someone in, someone who hears everything. What's said and what isn't."

"Sky," Lucas realized.

Spencer nodded, "do as you please, Lucas. But clock's already ticking."

When Spencer walked away, Emily followed him, but Lucas stayed. Emily could feel Lucas' stare even as they walked further away from him.

"What the hell was that?!" She finally asked.

"Nothing," he brushed it off.

"No, no. Spencer, what the fuck was that, I'm serious."

She had to physically put herself in front of Spencer, but finally, she managed to stop him. He wouldn't meet her eyes, and he still looked angry, but it didn't stop Emily.

"What the hell was that?" she had to repeat. And finally, Spencer sighed. His expression softened, his shoulders relaxed.

"A while ago, when I was with the CIA, I had a case here in New York," he explained. He kept walking, and Emily let him, they reached a bar and sat. Spencer lit a cigarette. "They tried not to put me anywhere close to the places I used to move around, but this one case, I worked it here, and I was surrounded by everything I used to know..."

Emily gladly accepted the drink that the barman offered, and Spencer did as well. The man brought an ashtray, and Spencer waited until he was a safe distance away to keep talking.

"Anyway, I spent a while improving my cardistry because the dude I was trying to take down loved that kind of stuff, I asked Lucas' mentor for help."

Emily was sorry to interrupt the story, but she suddenly thought of something, "couldn't he know something?"

Spencer shook his head, "wouldn't matter, he's dead."

Emily nodded, looking back to the drink in her hand, and when Spencer offered a cigarette, she took it.

"I was nineteen, Aria is around my age," he continued, "so imagine my surprise, when her mentor told me she'd had a child." Emily raised her eyebrows, and Spencer nodded slowly. "Child of rape, rumor has it. The father, a mean man I- well... I killed during the case I was given, I didn't even know. But it turns out they believed it had been Aria."

Spencer lit a cigarette.

"Of course she was in terrible danger, her mentor asked a favour of me. We made a blood pact. I didn't even know at the moment, for a long time after I thought I had her mentor's blood in the locket, and because he was dead, I never really thought I would get anything out of it. I forgot the locket in one of the safe houses here in New York and forgot about it. Sky told me, a few days ago, actually. He said that he heard about it, there was a big fight, apparently. The mentor, Lucas, and Aria, the three of them wanted to be the one who's blood was bound to me."

Spencer huffed. "I didn't know what they were so worried about, I was never one to use a promise to take anything horrible from anyone, but I guess now I get it. It's a lot of power for me to have. It's unbreakable. I guess Aria won, but I truly didn't know until Lucas lied so horribly back there. I only knew it wasn't the mentor's."

There was a pause, Emily took a drag out of her cigarette and let the smoke out through her nose.

"What did he ask you?" and after a beat, she asked again, "what did you do for them?"

Spencer sighed. "I disappeared the child." Emily's jaw must've dropped to the floor, because Spencer looked away from her.

"What?" she whispered.

"I took the baby away," he admitted, "no trace. Nobody's been able to find her since. I did it even though Porter told me very clearly to stay out of it, he warned me not to touch anything that could expose me. I couldn't do it for money, and I couldn't do it for free, so I asked the favour. I thought if Porter ever lived up to his threats, I could use the blood pact to take refuge... I never needed it. Unlike Lucas, I'm a good liar, Porter never found out. I didn't think I'd use the locket, but now..."

"What did you do?" Emily didn't care to interrupt anymore, she was careless in the way she phrased it, but it all sounded so similar, she needed to know. "To the kid."

"She's living happily with a family Aria could've never given her, with a protection her mentor couldn't've managed, in a place so far away that not even bad dreams can touch her." He said. "I still check on her sometimes, she's a sweet kid."

Emily's chest was tight, her breath trapped. Spencer looked like he needed a change of topic. She opened her mouth, still not sure what she was going to say. Luckily, Skyler and Bella chose that moment to walk right to them.

"You're claiming a blood pact in my party? Couldn't it wait?" he complained, but he didn't look truly mad about it.

"You already heard."

"I hear everything," he said, "rumor has it, you were going to ask me to take some things to the net."

How does this guy do it? Were Emily's first thoughts, then Bella talked.

"I think we should put Lucas in and take off," she suggested.

"Kidnapping already?" Spencer joked, "you didn't even let me use my fine persuasion skills."

"No broken fingers in my nightclub," Sky announced.

Emily couldn't help but laugh, because the based on the way he'd said it, this was a conversation that had happened countless times before then.

"You ruin all the fun," Spencer pouted.

"So kidnapping?" Bella asked again.

Spencer shrugged, "I'll go coax him outside."

"I'll get Ly and Cam," Bella walked away.

"I'll..." Sky slowly moved away from them as well, "go pretend this is not happening in my party."

Soon, without goodbye, he was gone, and it was only him and Emily again.

"We should get going," Spencer said, putting down the cigarette, and getting up. Emily followed.

They looked for Lucas for a long time. Spencer had to shush people away wherever he went, Emily followed, looking at all sides for any sign of the blond. Everyone was dressing black and white, which made everything more confusing, there was nothing about him that would stand out in a crowd. But finally, close to the exit, Lucas found them.

"Alright, listen to me." The blond said, grabbing Spencer by the shoulder, talking close to him. "I'll tell you were she is, but I'll go with you."

Emily's phone started ringing.

"I'll think about it, first tell me."

"You have to promise that, even if her information is useless, you'll sign the bloodpact off."

Emily's phone started ringing.

"Yes, of course, Lucas. Geez, you know I'm not doing this to torture her."

It happened a few times, it was the team. Every time Emily answer, the call died.

"Spencer, something's off," she warned.

Emily's phone started ringing.

"Hello?" she walked to the door, hoping to get, "Hotch! Yes! Is everything okay-"

"You have to understand, this is torture for her. Seeing you will be torture for her," Lucas whispered. If Spencer would've been so desperate to know where Aria was, he would stop and think about what a civilized conversation he was having with Lucas. "You have to take me with you, I can convince her to talk."

Spencer frowned. Emily's phone started ringing.

"Hotch! Hey! What the fuck? What's happening with the call?"

"Why do you care all of the sudden?" Spencer questioned.

"I don't want anyone to die, Spencer."

"When was that sense of loyalty two hours ago-"

"Spencer!" Emily cut firmly. Spencer turned to look at her, she was striding from the door, and right for them. Lucas also stopped talking, and stared at her. "Spencer," she panted, "someone's dead."

Spencer breathed in. The lights went off. And just like that, hell broke loose.

Notes:

TW:
-mentions of drugs/drug use in minors
-mentions of rape/noncon
-mentions of pregnancy as a result of rape
-mentions of overdosing
-mention of child abduction
-references to vomit and seizures
-references to past murder and dead bodies
-if i forgot something please tell me <3
if you're reading the warnings before the chap you must be thinking "woah, what the hell happened here," but bear with me, alright? lmao
I'm excited cause next chapter is really really really really important, i have it planned since i started this, and I finally get to write it.
Alright, so much to unpack here. first of all: gideon. We won't see much of him, but I still wanted to give some closure to the idea of him meeting Spencer in the Affluence. look at me, closing plots, are you proud?
also, bella playing truco, we love her.
then we have JJ and Bella's conversation, I think JJ's so real for realizing she was feeling things she hadn't even thought about it yet.
And by the way, I can't not mention Lydon calling hotch "handsome" lmao i love him. I bet hotch won't recover for a few months.
then we have lucas saying some shit that makes sense?? has someone heard that?? he says some deep things there, and he's actually acting like a human being wtf.
Spencer does cool card tricks because I do cool card tricks, Spencer smokes cause I smoke, etc. do you get how it is? anyway.
I hope you liked the chap, please tell me if you liked it. questions, comments, pretty words, credit card numbers, insults, and small talk about life, everything's welcome in the comment section.
sorry for the cliffhanger btw, tell me your theories, who do you think it'll be.
im so so excited for next chap, however, remember I don't know when I'll be able to post it. And I hate to insist, but my tumblr is 50044w44s and I'll let you know what the hell is going to happen with next update.
unless i say any different, see you in two weeks. byee <3

Chapter 21: Sky.

Notes:

tw in the end notes

also, i consider the end notes in this chap to be kind of part of this chapter, so if you want to read them, you are welcome to.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sky.

Rossi had seen Ethan working. Bella had ordered him to go through a big pile of files, telling him what to look for. After cracking a few jokes and lighting a cigarette, he got to work. He worked fast and efficiently. He was next to Spencer, who could read eight times faster than him, yet Ethan finished first. This was because Spencer took too many breaks and got easily distracted every time Lydon made a random comment on an old picture. He would stop to get new soda cans and light one cigarette after another.

Ethan was a skillful worker, but he had been doing nothing since the others departed for Everly Nights. Hotch did nothing but shoot him quick looks while the man smoked in front of the TV. Rossi knew Hotch didn't know how to tell him to get to work. Ethan wasn't technically involved in the case, and they had nothing in particular to consult him about.

Rossi was more than willing to tell Ethan to come over and help but didn't want to overstep Hotch. He understood that perhaps it was better to let him be while the rest were away for the night. Without Bella to set spells with her glares, Hotch didn't want to test Ethan's patience. Ethan didn't seem to like them much, and if Rossi was honest, Derek didn't seem to like Ethan one bit. Hotch didn't want to risk anything, especially not when Spencer, the only thing those two had in common, was away.

So, all afternoon, they worked with the annoying sounds of a soccer match on TV and the strong smell of Ethan's cheap cigarettes, which he didn't care to smoke inside with all the doors closed. At one point, JJ even tried suggesting turning down the volume a bit.

"Argentina's playing," Ethan observed without acknowledging her. "I bet Bella's hating that she missed it."

She didn't try again, and none of them did. Ethan only moved when his cellphone rang.

"Yeah," he said, deadpanned, putting the phone on speaker.

"Um... Hi, listen I don't know who I'm talking to," were the first words Penelope managed. "But I need to speak with the BAU. Are they there?"

The team was already there, next to the couch. "Penelope, what happened?" Hotch asked.

"Oh, thank god. Guys, what happened with your cellphones? I spoke with the precinct, and they can't get a hold of you. I had to track phones near you till I got to this one."

"Phones are blocked," Ethan explained before Hotch could answer. "Only ours work, and yours only work if you want to call or send texts but not the other way around. People can't reach you."

"That, will have to change," Hotch warned Ethan, then he continued speaking to Penelope. "Why is it that they were trying to contact us, Garcia?"

"There was a police report this morning, they found two bodies."

The team paused; for a second, nobody knew what to do. They were hours away from the police station and didn't even know where the crime scene was or how long they would wait before they started to clean it out.

"Hotch we gotta leave now," Derek was the first one to say it.

"Immediately," Rossi agreed, while JJ nodded.

"Alright," Hotch said, "get in the car, we have to get a hold of Prentiss and Reid on the way."

"You'll take hours by car."

"You have a better idea?" Derek bit.

"Actually," Ethan smirked.

From then on, Derek would remember the face Ethan made just then, and he would remember it only meant trouble. Never trust an affluent kid who puts that grin on. But, faithful to his promise, they did get there fast. Even if it meant entrusting Ethan as the pilot of the helicopter they'd jumped in, and JJ as his co-pilot. An important thing to note is that JJ had never ridden a helicopter before that day. Derek didn't know how much of a co-pilot she could be.

They made it alive, though.

"I can't get to Emily, or Spencer. It's like their phones are dead."

"Keep trying," Hotch walked to the captain's office. "They told us you've found another crime scene."

After entering the room without knocking, Hotch had to stop dead at the doorway. The sight of the room took his breath away for a moment, and it wasn't because he wasn't expecting more than one person inside. It was just a surprise to see them.

"Hello," Porter attempted, but Hotch looked away from him, and directly at the captain.

"What happened?"

"Maybe we should head to the crime scene," Carol suggested. Hotch was glad his team was waiting outside because this was already a big mess, and he was getting dizzy. Realizing the CIA agents wouldn't just sit and be ignored, Hotch took a calming breath and moved to face them.

"Agents," he shook hands with both of them.

"So you've already met," the captain said.

"Of course," Hotch made it sound more eager than he actually felt, "tell me, what brings you here?"

He wasn't sure if he wanted to know the answer, and he couldn't stop thinking how both the team and Bella suspected Porter expected Spencer to not be able to contact Bella. If that was the case, he should know by now that it had failed. Would there be consequences? For Bella? For them? Hotch wasn't intimidated, but he was suddenly hyper-aware that he was swimming with sharks and didn't truly know the person who stood in front of him.

"One of the bodies is an agent of mine," Porter said, "Patricia Buckley."

Hotch looked at the captain, maybe for confirmation, or maybe because he just didn't want to keep looking at Porter. The man waved his hand, and the three of them approached the table. Hotch didn't feel particularly good debriefing this without his team, but he figured it was better that he learned what happened at the same time Porter did, just so they would have the same information. Just to make sure Porter wouldn't cut any details out of it, like he did with Spencer's file.

"Two bodies," the captain explained. "They called today, a few hours ago. It was a strange call, we think it was staged."

Hotch nodded. The pictures were on the table, but none showed the dead bodies, just the identified victim and the rest of the crime scene.

"We already have CSI at the scene. Agent Porter was just telling me one of the victims is her."

"Patricia Buckley," Carol pointed to the photo, "she wasn't much in the field, but she had been more active just before her partner left. After that, she only did a few solo missions related to the previous mission she had with her partner. A few weeks ago, she went missing."

Hotch raised his eyebrows, "weeks?"

"Yes, more like... a month and a half" Carol admitted, "we hadn't mentioned it, because we didn't think it would have anything to do with this case."

"You're telling me she went missing even before we came into the picture? Before the first body?"

"Precisely," Porter said, "that's why we didn't think much of it."

Hotch rubbed a hand down his face in a futile attempt not to lose his temper. "That's not what I'm saying," he tried slowly, gritting his teeth. "I meant to ask whether you've been running any investigation regarding her disappearance."

Carol looked too stunned to speak, "w-well..."

"You didn't even look for her," Hotch guessed, perhaps going too far, because Porter shifted, suddenly looking more put-together, less awkward and goofy in his gray suit.

"Listen, Agent Hotchner," he said dangerously, "I don't mean to tell you how to do things with your team. I'm not sure you would have the stomach to understand how we do things here. And I'm sorry to say this so crudely, but I'm even more sorry because it's the hard truth," he paused, "some people just weigh more than others. We've been in times of crisis, and a lot of our resources have been taken up by other affairs. Patricia never had enough information to be dangerous."

For a second, Hotch just wished Emily were there. Just at that moment, to hear that. He was sure Porter would hear how much he himself weighs, along with a bunch of other insults. For that same reason, Hotch was glad neither Emily nor the rest of the team were there. Perhaps they wouldn't have stood as still as Hotch was at that moment. Stoic, with a calmness he didn't feel, but showed.

"I understand," he said, even though he didn't. "What about the other body?

"Older than the first," the captain said, "we still haven't been able to identify her. There's something else."

"What?"

"They weren't just killed. This has been staged for days, at least. It has been ready to be found all this time."

"The place is an abandoned building in the middle of the city," Carol pointed out, "how could no one have come across it?"

"It was obviously guarded," Hotch shook his head, "the unsub obviously planned this; it was meant to be found only how and when it was convenient for him." He looked at the captain, ignoring the CIA agents, "Can I debrief my team now? We'll also want to see the crime scene."

"Please," the captain gathered the files spread on the table and gave them to him, "we haven't cleaned anything. The crime scene is untouched if you want to go see it."

"Perfect."

Walking out of the room and straight outside to the cars, the team crowded him with questions, immediately walking behind him. Hotch explained as much as he could, which wasn't much at all. He focused on ordering them all to get in the cars; they were going to the crime scene. Hotch's head was a mess; there were so many things happening at once, he needed to order his priorities.

"Put García on the phone," he commanded, looking around, "where's Ethan?"

"He's taking a phone call," JJ said.

Hotch saw him. It was hard to recognize the calm and detached man who wouldn't help them with Sinclair's files. He looked distressed, worried. Whoever was on the other side of the call, Ethan cared.

"Stay back," Hotch barked before approaching him. "If it's anyone from Everly Nights, I need to speak with them."

But Ethan shook his head and turned around silently. For a second, Hotch perceived this as an act of disrespect and was offended. Then, Ethan spoke, and his voice was shaking enough for Hotch to realize that he was about to cry.

"Listen to me, you need to calm down," Ethan silently listened to the other end of the line, "where are you?"

Hotch couldn't hear the call, and as much as he wished to give Ethan the moment of privacy and perhaps ask whether it was somebody they knew, he also needed Ethan to get in the car. They had to leave.

"You need to calm down!" Ethan sounded desperate, "please, M, you need to breathe. You're not breathing; it's making it worse..."

Hotch closed his eyes, shaking his head. He hated himself for what he was about to do. "We have to go."

"I know, I know," Ethan looked at him for only a moment, then he focused on the call. "I'm going to hang up. Are you listening to me? Breathe, please. Go to Alec's. Alright? Will you? Go to Alec's and we'll figure it out. Please, M, you'll be safe there, you know that-"

The other person interrupted him, but Hotch only heard indistinguishable murmurs that must have been screams in Ethan's ear.

"No, they're... It doesn't matter. You go there."

He hung up and walked to the car. Hotch didn't ask, not because he was willing to respect Ethan's privacy, or any less, but because he knew the man was going to tell them. They needed to get going as soon as possible.

"García?" he asked as soon as he started the car.

"She hung up," Rossi told him. Hotch was surprised when he had to look at the old man through the rearview mirror, but then he understood that based on Ethan's face, no one wanted to correct him when he sat in the co-driver's seat. "She's using all her resources to try and get Emily or Spencer. Apparently, the signal is being blocked. She'll call us if she gets through."

"That was Maeve." Ethan blurted out unexpectedly.

There was a beat of silence. Hotch was about to ask when Ethan continued.

"She's freaking out because she received a ton of photos from her stalker. She thought he hadn't followed her to the new location she was staying in..." he sighed. "I couldn't get her to send me any photos, but from her descriptions, I think... I think he sent her the crime scene photos. Our crime scene photos. All of them, since the first killings."

The team didn't know exactly how to respond. Hotch wished he had the time to make that list, but he kept getting interrupted by new things to add to it. Spencer and Emily were miles away, unreachable. Porter and Hawthorne were there, a CIA agent had been killed, but she had gone missing even before the killing started. And now it looked like Donovan's stalker had something to do with it.

"She just received the photos?" Hotch asked. "Nothing else?"

"The stalker wrote on them," Ethan swallowed. "They had our names underneath. Each kill with the person they represent."

Hotch heard Derek sigh. "That can't be good."

"There's something else," Ethan continued. "She said they have her old partner. She was freaking out; she didn't even know she was missing. But there were photos of her being tortured. We need to find her. Her name's..."

"Patricia Buckley," Hotch guessed, a lump forming in his throat.

Ethan's neck turned so fast that Hotch was afraid he would break it. "Yes," he almost yelped. "How do you—" He cleared his throat. "Do you know her? Know where she is?"

Even while driving, Hotch allowed himself to rub his eyes very quickly, and then he let the hand rest on his mouth. "They left that out," he mumbled. He felt the team's gaze on him. He punched the steering wheel and said it again, louder. "They left that out!"

"Who?" Ethan asked.

"Porter."

"Porter's here?" JJ asked.

"Who's Patricia Buckley?" Derek interrupted. Hotch just wanted to stop the car or jump out of it. He couldn't take the noise any longer; he needed to think.

"Just," he tried to slow his breathing, he just wanted everyone to shut up for just a moment. "Wait."

A beat.

"Aaron you should stop the car," Dave muttered.

"What? no, I-"

"You're getting worked up, let me just..."

"No. No!" He yelled, and hit the steering wheel, just to sigh afterwards. "I'm fine."

"Fine," he raised both hands in the air, "it was just a suggestion."

They did shut up, in the end. The rest of the drive was mostly silent, and only when Hotch knew they were a few minutes away did he speak again. He felt more at ease. Maybe he should've stopped the car when Dave said so, but it was too late to regret it now, and there were things he needed to say before leading them to the crime scene.

"One of the dead bodies is Patricia Buckley," was the first bomb he dropped. He observed Ethan carefully, he looked lost, eyes unfocused. He stayed like that for a few beats after Hotch talked. When no one responded, he seemed to realize it was meant for him. His eyes focused and he looked at Hotch.

"Yeah I imagined," he admitted, "when you mentioned Porter was here, and you knew her name so..." he cleared his throat, "Maeve didn't know that. Apparently they didn't send her pictures of the body."

Hotch nodded.

"Who's the other body then?" JJ asked.

"It hasn't been identified. An older woman. She doesn't look like she was tortured, not like Patricia. They kept her for weeks, months even. She went missing before the killing started."

He saw Derek raise his eyebrows. "How can a CIA agent go missing just like that?"

Hotch felt himself getting angrier, and he opened his mouth to speak, but Ethan beat him to it.

"She wasn't very important," he shrugged. "I bet they didn't even look for her."

Hotch decided not to deny or confirm Ethan's statement; it was better that way, he supposed. They exited the car and walked to the abandoned building. They had to show their badges, and they got in. Meanwhile, Hotch kept talking.

"Garcia will need to help us ID the body, as well as get to Emily and Spencer. Or Agent Vitale, anyone at this point. What about Agent Donovan? Will we be able to analyze the evidence she was given?"

Ethan walked looking at the ground, with his hands behind his back, but it didn't look like a nervous or shy pose. He actually looked very sure of where he was going. He looked up from the floor to answer Hotch, but he didn't look at him. He lit a cigarette.

"If we're lucky, she'll go to the manor and we can see what she's got."

"And if we aren't lucky?" JJ asked.

A beat.

"Then we won't be able to find her."

The team looked at each other; they had reached the crime scene. Behind the doors were the bodies; they only needed to get in.

"I'm sure Garcia could—" Derek was interrupted by Ethan.

"No. She was trained by Margo." That didn't mean anything for the team, but apparently, it meant something significant for Ethan. "Spencer wasn't able to find her, and Bella wasn't able to find her. Trust me, your Garcia won't be able to."

Perhaps Derek had something to respond, perhaps he would've liked the opportunity to defend Penelope, to tell Ethan just how great their tech analyst was. But at that moment, they entered the crime scene, and whatever Derek's words were, they transformed into a gag.

Hotch's eyes watered; the team was in a similar position. JJ looked close to throwing up, and Dave was coughing, covering his nose and mouth with his forearm. The smell was terrible. Hotch didn't know exactly how many days the bodies had been decomposing, but it shouldn't have been enough for them to smell like that.

"Oh, that does not bring good memories," Ethan said, wrinkling his nose. He still held the cigarette between his fingers but was now moving to cover his nose with his arm.

The scene wasn't similar to the ones they had encountered on previous occasions. This time, both women were not in opulent clothes, but naked. They hung from the ceiling with their arms spread forming a cross.

"Jesus Christ," Rossi mumbled.

"Quite literally," Ethan joked, cause, of course, he thought this was the appropriate moment to crack a joke. Hotch would have reprimanded it if it was anybody else, anybody who wasn't an adult that had been a kid growing up in the Underground Affluence. But because it was Ethan who made the joke, Hotch just shook his head and let it be.

"What happened with the staging?" Derek walked around the bodies. "This doesn't scream Underground Affluence."

"That's because these victims are not from the Affluence," Ethan guessed. "As many do, he feels the Affluence as exclusive. He wouldn't want people who weren't part of it to be thought they were."

"So it's the contrary, then," Rossi nodded slowly. He saw the logic. The unsub was having trouble with reality, but he still wouldn't forget the anger he had towards whoever he killed, or whoever he killed them for. This was a way to degrade them, to humble them, even in death. A way to show they were nothing. "He must feel that way," he said out loud, not caring that half of his train of thought wasn't communicated to the rest. They would have to catch up by themselves. "Like he's part of something, he deserves something that wasn't given to him. If somebody deserved it, it was these people, out of the Affluence, not him."

JJ hummed in agreement. She was closely watching as Ethan stared into the unidentified body. There was slow and unsure recognition there, and JJ found herself hoping it wasn't anyone Spencer knew as well. She was worried about him; she didn't want to see him in pain anymore. The talk she'd had with Bella still rang in her ears like a broken record. Overdosed. There was something unreal about it, or perhaps it was just that JJ wanted there to be. She didn't want to think about how much sense it made, how much it explained. She didn't want it to be real. She didn't want that to be how Spencer spent his childhood.

She slowly walked towards Ethan until she was only inches away from his side. That's when she saw realization finally kick in. Ethan looked around him, like he needed to say it out loud before the knowledge crushed him. JJ was the closest, therefore the one he locked eyes with first.

"What is it?"

The team turned around, all eyes fixed on him.

"This is Bella's housekeeper," he said.

"The one who reported her missing," Hotch guessed. Ethan nodded. "So this is Maeve and Bella."

"But victimology changed," Derek said. "These aren't surrogates."

It felt like an eternity to JJ, perhaps it was only a few minutes. They all stared at the dead bodies, deep in thought. Each in their own minds. Hotch was the first to break the silence.

"We have to reach them. Call Garcia."

Easier said than done, reaching them turned out to be an impossible task, even for Garcia.

"Nothing is impossible, children. You just have to give Momma some time."

"We don't have time, baby girl," Derek spoke near the phone.

Ethan's gaze was still fixated on the bodies and away from the rest of the group. He looked so concentrated that he caught Rossi's attention. He approached while Hotch also looked in their direction from where he was standing next to Derek. Rossi stood next to Ethan, now both looking at the crime scene.

"What is it that doesn't fit in, kid?" The older man asked. He wasn't expecting Ethan to flinch, but he wasn't surprised that he did.

"What?"

"C'mon, I can see the gears turning. You think something smells off," then, he stopped himself at Ethan's raised eyebrow. "Figuratively, aside from literally."

Ethan huffed and shook his head, but the smile quickly faded. "These bodies smell," he said, pointing out the obvious. Rossi didn't respond because he sensed the kid was going somewhere with it. "This was staged days ago, even weeks. This place is right in the middle of the city. Kids use it to smoke pot all the fucking time; I would know. How come no one saw this?"

Rossi frowned. "You say they meant for this to be found. Now."

"I even think they made the call. This was protected; they were waiting for the right moment."

"That would imply he has more men than anticipated."

Ethan shook his head slightly. "Maybe, but that's not what worries me."

"What worries you?" Hotch suddenly spoke. It didn't match the cautious volume both Rossi and Ethan were using with each other. Hotch's voice resonated in the house, and JJ and Derek turned to look at them.

Ethan wasn't intimidated by it. "I think there are a lot of coincidences. Maeve received shocking photos today, we received the dead bodies..."

"And we left the house," Derek noted.

"Where you told Maeve to go," JJ added.

"Yeah, but that house is like a fortress, trust me. But there's something else we are leaving unattended."

Hotch was tired of games. "The Halloween party."

Finally, Ethan nodded. "Exactly."

When realization hit, it was recognizable on the team's faces, as JJ gasped and covered her mouth with her hand.

"We have to reach them," Dave said again, repeating Hotch's earlier words. JJ felt the need to snap at him because, of course, they needed to reach them. The problem was they couldn't. They had been trying; García was working on it at the moment, but it didn't look good.

"No," Ethan said, "we have to go there."

JJ shook her head, remembering how Emily told her how long the car drive had been. "Everly Nights is—"

"We'll take the helicopter," Ethan said. He was looking at Hotch. At the moment, they all were,

"Shoot, I missed them again!" García yelled on the phone. "I'm going to keep trying."

Hotch moved his gaze away from the phone and straight into Ethan's eyes. "Alright, let's do it."

The helicopter was something Derek wasn't particularly eager to repeat, but no one gave him a say in it. The urgency in the air was suddenly palpable. It was strange to see Hotch raising his voice when he asked Penelope to please get them through. After another failed attempt, he sighed and rubbed his eyes. Rossi was driving, and Hotch sat in the passenger seat. He suddenly looked through the rearview mirror, locked eyes with Morgan, but spoke to Ethan.

"What are your theories on what he can do there."

Ethan had been looking out the window, but at Hotch's question, he focused on the inside of the car. He shrugged a bit while shaking his head. "Why do I have to know?"

"I don't know," Hotch admitted, not looking like he was in the mood for jokes. "You are from the Underground Affluence; you know how these people think."

He announced it carelessly, like saying "you're all the same," and Derek could see how that wouldn't sound really good in Ethan's ears. To his credit, the man only raised his eyebrows and seemed to be more amused than upset about Hotch's mood.

"You mean to tell me we're all the same kind of deranged?"

Hotch just shrugged, and Ethan chuckled. "So you don't think it's that dangerous?"

"No, I do," Ethan said. "You're right, I know these people. If it were me, I'd... I don't know, light the place on fire. Let us get there and find it destroyed."

They all looked at him alarmed, but he shrugged it off. "Not to kill them, though," he said, like it was supposed to be reassuring. "I wouldn't want them to die that quickly, especially Spencer. I would let them escape, just for you to think they are dead. Then I'd find a way to get into the Manor, and if I couldn't, I'd wait outside and ambush Maeve, who I conveniently manipulated to go there. I'd use her to get Spencer to me, alone, unarmed. I know he would come because, despite everything, he loves her. I'd promise her life for his, and then kill her anyway. I'd torture him a bit, just enough to get Alec's key to make myself rich. If he doesn't comply, then I'd use another person. Maybe Bella. Finally, kill her, him, and everyone else I got the chance to."

When he finished, it took a while to notice the stares of the team. "What?" he jumped.

"Nothing," Hotch decided to cut it before Morgan had a chance to say what Hotch knew he was thinking. Luckily, at that moment, García finally called.

"I got them, but it's weak," she said. And then they heard Emily's voice come through.

"Hotch?"

"Yes, Emily. Is everything okay?"

They didn't get an answer, only Penelope's voice again. "Agh, someone's blocking me."

"We have to move to the helicopter," Ethan said.

The helicopter was on top of a building Ethan had said belonged to the Affluence. They started moving inside the building and onto the elevator, and they didn't hang up the call with García. She was trying to force the call through, but then she had to fight for it to stay. They managed to get a few words with Emily each time, and then they were out again. The next time the call pulled through, Hotch said only one sentence before the call ended.

"More bodies, Emily. Get out of there!"

"And they're out,"  Penelope sounded frustrated. "I don't know how much of that they got at all, sir, I'm sorry."

"That's alright, García. Just leave it alone for a while and then keep trying. We can't give up."

"Yes sir. Penelope out."

They got in the helicopter then, and took off.

 

Spencer could barely see anything; no emergency lights turned on, and everything was pitch black. The sudden movement made Spencer dizzy. No one screamed yet, but there were murmurs as everyone headed for the door. The real problem started five seconds later when the people closest to the door shouted.

"It's locked! We're trapped here!"

That's when the real mess started. People were screaming now, running around like headless chickens, looking for their loved ones and trying to find a way out. Spencer was pushed around and trampled until he lost track of where he was.

"Emily!" he shouted as loud as he could. He had been right next to her, but now the screams were deafening, and he couldn't find or hear her. Much less see her. He could barely distinguish the tables and chairs in front of him as people tried and failed to avoid running into them. The windows near the roof still let some light through, but it wasn't enough for anyone to see anything.

"Emily!" he shouted again. His voice broke and his throat burned, but he needed her to hear him. Emily had said somebody had died. He needed to know what happened; he needed to find Lucas as well. Bella, Ly, Camille, and Sky were all out there, and he had no idea how he could gather everyone together again.

"Alright," he mumbled to himself. He didn't understand why everyone around him was running; he was standing still. How could they move? Didn't they know it would just make everything worse? Acting all panicky wasn't going to help; they needed to stop and think. That's what Spencer was doing, at least.

It was alright; Spencer didn't need to see. He knew this place like the back of his hand. He knew the direction he was going perfectly, and it would have been faster without having to swim through the sea of people going the opposite direction. Not every person in that place had the privilege of knowing that if they went to the back of the club and entered the private zone, Sky had an exit underground that led to the nearest subway station.

He knew the other underground kids would go there too. However, he also knew that one of the people he came with wouldn't know where to go. He had to prioritize, though. That was always something he hated with all his heart, but he was taught not to use his heart, and he had learned. So he just turned it off as he decided to find the others first and then worry about Emily. She'd be fine on her own for a couple of minutes, he decided.

Emily was, in fact, great. She was being pushed against a closed door, she wasn't armed, and she couldn't start yelling that she was with the FBI to make everyone step away from her. But she had managed to get almost every piece of soft caramel out of her hair, so that was positive. Of course, it would have been better if the stupid man hadn't poured it on her in the first place, but oh well, not everything could go her way.

She'd heard Spencer call her name, but she had not been able to push against the crowd of people. She considered herself to be calm, at least calmer than all these people who were supposed to be spies and assassins. One would think that people who hunted each other for fun would react better in times of crisis, but Emily couldn't find the difference between them and a crowd of scared civilians.

Luckily, Sky had been pretty strict about one thing: no weapons. While Emily wasn't particularly thrilled to not have her gun, she could also see the benefit in all the other dangerous criminals not having theirs as well. This would be a disaster if everyone started shooting at each other.

That didn't stop people from being angry, and it certainly didn't stop them from throwing punches. Emily's cheekbone was actually pretty sore, and she was sure it was already turning purple. Not that anyone here could see that.

When she was finally able to step out of the crowd, the only thing she could do was sit in a corner. She used both of her hands to press her eyes and pull her hair. She needed to think.

Going outside wasn't really an option. She hadn't tried the doors herself, but she didn't need to. All these people, they wanted to. They all thought they would be different; the doors weren't truly locked until they tried them themselves. Emily wasn't going to play into that madness, so she guessed that the only way out was deeper in. To do that, she'd have to go against the crowd, and that wasn't going to be easy. She wondered where the others were.

 

They got to Everly Nights just to find its doors soundly closed. Not a noise coming from inside, not a soul outside.

"Is this it?" Derek asked.

Hotch looked at Ethan and wasn't surprised to see him shake his head.

"They're sealed inside."

They walked over to the doors anyway. Derek took the stairs two at a time; he and JJ were the first ones to get there. They pushed the great doors at the same time. Nothing. Hotch and Rossi got next to them only seconds later. Ethan walked slower, looking up and analyzing the whole building.

"Prentiss!" Derek yelled, punching the door. "Reid! Emily!"

"Spencer!" JJ followed, as strong as she dared.

"They won't hear you," Ethan slurred. "I think our best shot in is to go around and get through underground."

"Underground?" Rossi raised his eyebrows.

"There are tunnels that connect it to a nearby subway station," Ethan started. Morgan interrupted.

"So let's go there!" The urgency he spoke with was the same one in everyone else's eyes, but Hotch still wanted to tell him to turn it down. He wasn't sure why he wasn't panicking himself. Maybe it was because of Ethan's calm and calculating demeanor that he was inclined to listen instead of jumping into action. Hotch was lost there; he didn't know what to do. He didn't know the Affluence. But he had someone who did, only one of them. Hotch wasn't Ethan's biggest fan, but he found himself thankful that Ethan had decided not to go to this Halloween event. If he had, the team would be in a very different situation.

"No," Ethan said, looking up, scanning the windows and the roof. It all seemed calm. Everything was closed and dark, like the club was just closed.

"No?" JJ repeated, anger building in her face.

"Not yet," Ethan mumbled slowly, as he kept staring up and down the building. "We have to give them time to get there. If we go now, we'll give away the location. They'll lock it as well if they haven't already. In the meantime... we can try something here."

"What can we try?" Hotch snapped him out of the trance he seemed to be in.

"Well," he said, a bit more focused this time, "I don't mean to make anyone panic, but if they closed all the ways out, they're also on a limited amount of air. The Affluence has some powerful locking systems..."

JJ was suddenly reminded of that apartment she visited with Spencer. The way there wasn't a trail of dust over the objects, the sound the door made when he opened it, like the door of a fridge letting the air in. Spencer hadn't quite explained what it was, but if that same kind of locking mechanism covered the whole Everly Nights building...

"No one's running out of air, though, so don't worry. We're just going to try and break the vacuum seal. That will make every other door and window a lot weaker."

"Alright," Rossi said. "So when do we start to worry, then?"

"When someone notices what we're doing here."

 

Bella had been throwing punches at anyone who pushed her the wrong way. She was not panicking; she wasn't even surprised. The only thing that went through her mind was always, "Ugh, why me?"

She thought about it a lot, and it wasn't that she thought she was good with karma. In fact, she deserved way worse than she got. But she simply, like every human, thought herself to be better. Unlike every other individual in the Affluence, she was aware that this was completely false and only inside her head. Some people in the Affluence thought they were better because they had the power of deciding who lived and who died. Bella also had that power; she carried it with her everywhere she went. She could kill without a gun. But she was just another face in the crowd and could kill as easily as she could be killed. She could murder until someone murdered her. It wasn't anything to cry about; it was life.

Remorse was not something she was familiar with, although it was not a completely foreign concept. What she did, she had done since she was a kid, and she was taught very early in life that killing with shaky hands was an insult to the dead because you were leaving a chance where they could have lived, but didn't. A steady hand was the final sentence that couldn't be changed. People were comforted by that, for some reason. There was no other way; it was meant to happen that way. There wasn't a universe or a timeline in which they could have lived.

Another reason she didn't usually feel bad about killing was that she often killed in even chances, where her opponent was just as likely to kill her. If she killed from far away or shot someone in the back, then the comfort was the complete trust in someone behind her, about to do the same. Maybe the next day, maybe in thirty years, but she was going to be put down as easily as she put down everyone she killed.

So Bella felt in balance with the universe, thus the universe shouldn't be throwing this on her. If she only knew where the others were, then perhaps it wouldn't be this annoying, but she didn't. And she was left to wander around all by herself in pure darkness.

"Let's just pray Camille doesn't start a fire," she said out loud.

"What?" the boy next to her asked. She now sat on the wrong side of the bar, pouring herself a drink. It didn't matter anymore; who was going to come and tell her she didn't work here?

"Nothing, shut up."

"You're Bella, right?" the boy asked. "Vitale?"

Bella frowned, but it wasn't particularly weird for someone to know her name. "Who asks?"

"You're one of Sinclair's six."

"Sinclair's six?" Bella mocked. "What is that? A knight's order?"

The boy shrugged. "Is it true that he's dead?"

Bella lost the smile and sipped her drink. She didn't even know what it was. She couldn't see much in the dark; even though her sight had already adjusted, she was still practically blind.

"No," she said without explaining further. The boy seemed to sense the change in her mood and took a couple of minutes before responding.

"Wow, he's really like... an entity for y'all, right?"

Bella snorted. "An entity?" She raised her eyebrows. "What the hell are you talking about?"

"You say he's not dead even though all proof says the contrary. That kind of sounds like faith."

"Alec Sinclair just wouldn't die like..." she realized what she was saying. "Forget it, shut up. He's not Jesus, alright? Nothing like that."

"But he's not dead either."

"I don't think so, no."

Bella just drank without looking at the boy. She looked around her, listening to the panic closely. Amid all that chaos, she could find an answer if she concentrated long enough. She remembered doing meditation a lot when she was a kid. She hated it, but Alec made her anyway, saying it would help with her anger. It never did, but it helped her clear her mind. She stopped doing it as soon as Alec stopped making her, and she wouldn't accept any amount of money to have to take weekly hours all over again. But it was still a skill she had with her for moments like this one. Where everyone was losing their minds, hers remained focused.

"Bella?" the boy spoke again, and it broke all kinds of relaxed states Bella could've built. Anger blurted out.

"What?!"

A beat. She looked at the boy and saw him, maybe for the very first time since they started talking. The room wasn't lighter, and the people weren't quieter, but it felt like everything stopped. She immediately knew something was about to happen; call it a hunch. The boy stood up.

"I would run if I were you."

Lydon was holding a bottle of vodka very close to his chest when the shots started. He had been paralyzed enough for Camille to tell him to sit and wait until she came back. He was pretty sure she'd told him where she went, but he couldn't be sure. He couldn't hear well in the dark. He couldn't think straight in the dark. The dark was thick and heavy; it weighed down Ly's chest until he had to drag his heart across the floor just to walk. It became sticky and gooey, forcing its way down his throat and into his stomach. He couldn't swallow it, but he couldn't throw it up either, so he could just chew on it until it got better.

Vodka didn't quite help either, but it didn't make it worse, so he guessed he'd rather be miserable and drunk than just miserable.

"Ly?" Someone yelled very close to his ear. He just tightened his grip around the bottle and shut his eyes harder than they already were. "Ly? It's Sky. I'm glad I found someone. Open your eyes."

"No," he whined.

"Why not?"

"What's the difference? I won't see anyway."

"You'll see more than if you have them shut, and we need to move."

Ly shook his head. "We need to stay."

"No, we need to move."

"But Cam said..."

He didn't have time to finish the sentence, and that's when the shots started. Actually, it was only one shot at first. A deafening sound made Ly open his eyes and swallow a big chunk of black viscous darkness. Sky was right; he did see more than with his eyes closed. What a surprise. He saw now, for example, Sky's eyes comically opened. And he saw the moment he moved to push Ly with him. A part of him wanted to complain, to remind Sky that Camille told him not to move. But Sky didn't take him far; he just shoved them under one of the counters. They sat among closed fridges and empty glass bottles.

"Everybody on the ground, you hear me? Everybody get on the fucking ground!" A voice yelled. Everything was silent. Then, another single shot.

"Everybody on the ground. Everybody get on the fucking ground!" A second voice shouted, as loud as the first one. Two beats of silence, and then two shots.

"What is this?" Sky muttered.

"Everybody on the ground," this time, Ly had a hard time telling how many voices there were, and whether they were the same as before. He was sure they were at least three, talking perfectly in unison. "Everybody get on the fucking ground."

"Yeah, we kind of got it," Ly rolled his eyes, even though he didn't find it funny. After a bit longer of complete silence, three shots were heard.

"Everybody on the ground. Everybody get on the fucking ground."

"How long was this planned?" Sky breathed out.

"Who has guns here?" Ly asked. Suddenly, the dark didn't seem so bad. His mind was more focused.

"No one," Sky shook his head. "Not even the guards. I don't understand how-"

Four shots. Ly expected them, and yet he jumped when he heard it.

"How much longer do you think they will keep this up?" he asked. Sky shook his head. Ly offered the bottle, and Sky took it.

Six shots, and that was it. They continued until there were six shots. Six shots, Camille noticed. She didn't like where this was going.

"We want something, somebody. Somebodies," one of the guys shouted when they finally stopped singing together like a fucking church chorus. "And this is how it's going to work."

Camille walked around Everly Nights. She wasn't heading for the back now; she was afraid she would blow up their way out. She had been a bit scared when the shots started. But as the show continued, she just got bored. Not everyone was on the ground, as the men with the guns had so kindly asked them for what seemed like hours now. But it was just that the place was so crowded that she wasn't even sure if they would all fit on the ground. There was a big empty space in the middle where the men with the guns had reunited and were walking around like they owned the place.

"We're going to call their names one time," another picked up, and then shut up to leave yet another one to continue.

"And in sixty seconds, they will either come here and turn themselves in, or we will shoot someone from the crowd."

"Great," Camille muttered to herself. She needed to find someone.

The first name Spencer heard was his own. He hadn't made it to the back, and now he wouldn't be able to find Emily either. So he had wasted his two chances, and now sat against a corner, not at all surprised by what he was hearing.

"Spencer Reid, I won't call you again," the voice said.

"Just shoot someone else already, would you?" Spencer gritted his teeth. He was angry; he could feel it turning in his gut. He didn't have a gun, but if he had one, he would use it. He wasn't sure whether these people were the Affluence; they should be if they were able to pull this. But they surely didn't seem to understand it or its people.

No one in that room expected Spencer to just step out and be the hero; what kind of idiot would do that? For Spencer to come out, it would have to be a stronger threat, not just someone dying; it had to be somebody he knew. And for now, he was fairly sure the people he cared about were safe and hidden. He heard screams from the crowd and the groan of a man as he cursed to be let go.

"I'm not the one who killed you; remember that," the man said. "Spencer Reid did."

"Damn right I did," Spencer mumbled and stood up. He needed to find someone else.

The shot came with gasps from the crowd and the thump of a body hitting the ground. No one screamed; they must've shot him in the head. Spencer kept walking. The second name was Bella's.

Camille bumped into someone, and it turned out it was Spencer.

"Oh my god," she let out as she quickly shook his shoulders. "I can take you to Ly, let's go."

"C, what are we going to do about this?"

"What are you talking about, do you want to go and tell them to stop?"

"We need guns."

"You know how Sky is; he won't have any."

"He does. I made him."

Camille stopped at that. She turned around, and Spencer couldn't quite see her, but he was sure she was surprised.

"So?" she started pushing him in the opposite direction. "Let's go then!"

When Emily heard the shot, she immediately knew they had killed the second person. There hadn't been a second warning this time; they just waited and shot someone. She didn't want to see, but she heard someone else's cries. Emily felt her gut twisting with guilt as the only thing she could think about was how glad she was that it wasn't Bella. When they called Spencer's name, she was sure for a second that he was going to come out and take that person's place, but he hadn't.

Now she was under a table, and she had a clear view of two of the men and the first dead body. The room was dark, but like it was the work of some divine entity, a ray of light from the outside fell upon the dead man's face, just so Emily would be able to see his eyes still open, and the blood forming a pool under his head. It was all a cruel joke.

People still moved around; some were still walking, some were still eating. Two voices stood out among the murmurs in Emily's ear.

"One of the rooms," one whispered.

"Left or right?"

"Left."

Emily moved to get out from under the table. "Spencer," she called in a loud whisper.

"Emily," he turned around, so did Camille. "Thank God."

Camille let out a breath. "Now that's it, right?"

"Minus Sky," Spencer said, "and Bella."

"Lydon Miller," one of the men shouted. Spencer and Camille didn't even flinch, but Emily had a hard time not reacting, because she knew it meant another person was going to be killed.

"We have to do something about it first," she told them, and looked Spencer in the eyes. She wished to see the Spencer she knew before, and perhaps he was there, even if she couldn't see him. Perhaps she could still get to him. "Spencer, we have to stop this first."

Spencer looked at her for a long time. He turned his head to look at the dead body staring back at him. Emily knew Spencer had already realized that this was the first one. The one that died instead of him.

"Hey," he told Camille, his tone flat, "do you think the fire alarms work with electricity here?"

Camille smirked. "Only one way to find out."

"You failed, Miller. Now this one is going to die instead of you," a man was yelling.

"How is that a punishment?" Ly gritted his teeth while pressing his forehead against the glass bottle, now empty. He obviously understood how that was a punishment, and he was in no way happy about having someone dead because of him. But what he didn't understand is why they thought he would care. Yes, loyalty was incredibly present in the Affluence, but not like this, not faceless. Lydon didn't even know that person's name, he hadn't even seen his face. Who would risk their own life just to save a faceless stranger? He maybe would, if the stranger wasn't someone from the Affluence.

But in the Affluence, you would either die for someone or not think twice about killing them. Either you were sure they would die and kill for you, or you were sure they would stab you in the back the first chance they got. There were some shades of gray that never applied to life-or-death situations.

Sky shook his shoulder so fast that Lydon just felt the need to punch him.

"The fuck do you want?" he groaned. It was hard enough to fall asleep with the panicked screams of the man they were about to kill and the man who was about to kill him, not mentioning the headache he already had and the amount of vodka that ran through his veins. Even so, Ly was succeeding, but now Sky was waking him all over again.

"Move," Sky told him, "I think I heard Bella passing by."

They both stood up.

"Cam said-"

"I know what Cam said, but-"

In that moment, an external pain made Ly cover his ears with both of his hands. That was definitely not good for the headache he had. It was so bad that for the first seven seconds he didn't even realize that it was a fire alarm, barely even registering it was a noise at all. Seven seconds it should've taken him to react, think, and act. But instead, the first seven seconds he was just figuring that out. Great, he was drunk, in a very dangerous situation. And something was terribly hurting his ears- oh, wait, that was the alarm.

He didn't quite register what had happened with the man they were about to kill, or if the men with the guns had done anything about it, but he knew that when he turned to ask Sky what the hell was going on, he wasn't there. Sky wasn't there, or perhaps Ly wasn't there. So many people ran past and through him that he didn't know whether he had remained in the same place anymore. Perhaps he had moved with the crowd, trying not to be run over by them. Sky had separated from him.

That probably wasn't a great idea. He walked, squinted, and tried to decide where to go. He tripped then. People stepped on his hands and knees hit his head. He was already dizzy, his vision was blurry, and he noticed even in the dark that distances weren't what his brain told him. He moved his hand to rub his eyes, in an attempt to see better, it was wet. He looked down at it.

Even in the darkness, he could see it perfectly. It sobered him up. He could even see the remains of it still in his eyelashes, barely blocking his view of the bloody hand. There was so much of it, so much blood. At first his heart beat faster, wondering if it was his. Had he been shot? Was he in danger? Was he hurt anywhere? It took longer than it should've to concentrate enough to mentally scan his body, deciding that he wasn't in pain. And then he remembered that he had fallen on the ground, and looked down at where he was still sitting. He was met with a dead body. And a ray of light from the outside world.

He looked at it for a minute, feeling dazed. It was hard to believe that much blood could emerge from such a tiny bullet hole in somewhere as hard as a head. He evaluated the state of the body with a numb head and cold thoughts. People were running over it without a second look, the limbs were being pushed and stepped on, the eyes remained open, the blood got everywhere, like mud on a rainy day. He briefly thought about getting a rug for the entrance before remembering that this in fact wasn't mud on a rainy day, it was just hundreds of steps over the blood of a dead man, getting everywhere on the floor. Lydon stood up.

Spencer bumped into someone, and that someone was Sky. He knew right away, because Sky smelled like expensive new clothes and cigarettes. Before he was able to talk, he was pulled into a room, and the door closed just as they heard shots outside.

"Hey," Sky breathed out.

"Hey," Spencer frowned. "Are you okay?"

He put his hands on both sides of Skyler's head, holding him to have a better view of his head. Even in the dark, he could see that it was bleeding.

"Who did this to you?"

Sky didn't look bothered by it, he still didn't move to escape Spencer's grip. He just looked drained of energy, and melted on Spencer's hands.

"Nothing," he mumbled, "I caught a bottle meant for someone else. It's hell out there."

Spencer sighed, letting go of his face, but keeping one of his hands on Sky's cheek. He took a moment to hear the screams and the guns and the glass being shattered.

"It is." He had to look more than once until he realized Sky had tears in his eyes. Spencer used his thumb to wipe one away. "Hey," he said, "what is it?"

"I'm not..." he sobbed softly, almost inaudibly, "this kind of thing doesn't happen to me."

It took a moment of realization, and Spencer's stomach turned, because he realized how true it was. Spencer had a different perception of the world, even in the Affluence, there were steps. Sky would always be so much higher. Spencer would never say Sky had an easier time than his, but Sky was comfortable, watching the bloodbath from the box. High up, away from the danger and with the better view. Spencer always looked up to wave at him, but he wasn't with him. Spencer was down there, blood on his hands, and scars on his body. Lucas said it to piss him off, but it didn't mean he wasn't right; he was one of the rats, and his place was in the gutter.

The only other time Sky had been in a situation like this, he had gotten a scar on his back that Spencer looked at every time he put Sky to bed. It wasn't the same for him, he wasn't like Spencer. He wasn't used to this the way Spencer was. He wasn't familiar with the sound of gunshots, he wasn't comfortable with the smell of blood. He wasn't him. That was what he was trying to say, what he almost said. "I'm not you." Spencer was glad he didn't say it, because it would've been hard hearing it from him.

"It's gonna be just fine," Spencer said, and he meant it completely.

"You can't know that."

"I do know that, you know how?"

Sky sniffed quietly, his voice slightly strangled. "How?"

"Because these kinds of things definitely happen to me," he said, and he was glad to hear Sky huff, even if it was wet and sad. He smiled and chuckled himself, just to give him something to copy. "And I assure you that this?" He gestured with his head to the mess heard from outside. "Is just child's play. We'll be out in no time."

Sky giggled a bit, and closed his eyes against Spencer's hand.

"Okay?" Spencer pushed.

"M'kay."

"Okay."

Spencer kissed Sky's forehead and hugged him. He rubbed his eyes and then his back. He could feel every rib in Sky's body. And if he focused, he could feel where the scar was slightly sticking out. But maybe that was just because he knew exactly where it was.

"I was with Ly," Sky told Spencer, his head resting on Spencer's shoulder. "We were pushed apart by the people."

"Mmh," Spencer nodded. "I was with Emily and Camille," he explained softly. "We separated when I activated the fire alarm, but I hope they're still together."

"You activated the fire alarm?"

"Yes."

"Why?"

Spencer shrugged. He did know why, but he played around with the answer anyway. Nothing he said was going to be a lie, but perhaps not the whole truth either.

"We couldn't just sit around, I guess."

"Did you see what happened?"

"Barely," he shook his head. "The man they were going to kill escaped, but now they started shooting blindly, so I don't know."

Sky nodded. He seemed incapable of coming out from his hiding place in Spencer's shoulder, but that was okay. Spencer wouldn't let go until he was ready. When he finally did, the tears were dry, and his face looked determined. The most sober Spencer had seen him in a while.

"Ly and Bella are on their own," he pointed out.

Ly and Bella weren't, in fact, on their own. Let's start with Lydon.

His head was pounding; the noise from the alarm was terrible, and then the gunshots started. Everyone ran or threw themselves on the floor. The two things didn't go well together. Ly was in neither group, choosing instead to find a wall to lean on while he pondered what he could do.

"You!" A man yelled. Ly barely noticed he was aiming at him.

Then the shots got near him, near enough for him to actually see the gun. And that was saying a lot in the darkness the room was still covered in. Ly had long forgotten about the darkness; he sometimes forgot the world ever got light. He felt completely adapted, and he could see clearer than ever. So when he saw the gun, he turned around and fled. Any other time, he would've aimed for it, tried to take it away from his opponent's hand.

But now he didn't because it was the smart choice. The men with the guns were onto it, all the deal. Including the power going off. They must've been prepared for it, more than Ly, at least. Perhaps they had some night vision tool, or perhaps they were just trained to work in the dark. However, Ly didn't have either, and he wasn't about to fight someone who would obviously win. Besides that, Ly wasn't completely stupid; he was aware that he was drunk. As clear as his head felt, he couldn't say the same for his body. If it were a no-choice situation, he would've tried, but right now there were other options. The first one was to find the others.

Pushing the man who was actively trying to shoot him, he ran a few steps until he jumped under one of the big tables. He knew the man had lost him among the dark and the people, and he would run to the back because that's what he thought Ly would do. So now he had to wait until the man left, and only then could he start heading for the back himself.

He was panting so hard that it took him a good thirty seconds to notice there was a face right in front of him, an inch away. He screamed and jerked back.

"Hey," Lucas said, "I'm not that ugly."

He wasn't smiling, he wasn't even looking at Ly, but Ly could immediately tell that there was something wrong.

"Oh," he said, a bit awkward. "It's you."

"Yeah..."

Ly observed him. There wasn't much to see under a table in a dark room; the truth was that his head was most likely making up everything he thought he saw. But Lucas looked half-dead, and it was scaring Ly, so he pulled up the tablecloth just to let some of the clarity from outside in. Just enough to see Lucas' face. And this time it was he who screamed.

"What?" Lydon frowned.

"What happened to you?!" Lucas choked out. "Are you hurt? Are you okay? What the fuck, what the fuck?!"

He kept repeating it, and only then did Ly remember the dead man's blood he had rubbed on his face accidentally. It's not like he had a mirror in hand.

"I'm okay," he said, almost whispering. "It's not mine."

"Did you kill someone?"

That was something Lucas always asked. When they were together, Lucas knew what Lydon did from the start; he knew what he was a part of. He still acted like Lydon was keeping a big secret from him. He got agitated by the way Lydon was, like he was expecting anything but it. Lydon always wondered why the fuck Lucas liked him in the first place. Was he always hoping he could just shape him into what he wanted Ly to be? It never worked, apparently, and Ly got tired of it.

When they shared a hotel room, Ly entered late at night, hurt and sore, and Lucas would ask, "Did you kill someone?" Sometimes the answer was yes. And Lydon just had clear that he was a bad person for it. He already knew it, of course, but tried not to think about it. But the look his boyfriend gave him made it clear that he thought Ly was a bad person as well. And he was just tired of being. It might be wrong for him to want it, but he still wished for a person who wouldn't look at him like the killer he actually was. Perhaps Lydon simply didn't like what he deserved, didn't like to see the truth, but who would? Who liked it?

For a long time, he just wished for the question to be, "Are you okay?" But it never was, and it was never going to be. Except it was, right now. Right before the one he was used to.

"No." Lydon responded. But I might later, he didn't add.

"Okay," Lucas breathed out. "Are you drunk?"

"Maybe?"

Ly was usually drunk. He was usually high as well. He hadn't been for a while now, but that's how Lucas knew him. So he shouldn't be surprised to see Ly drunk. Even then, Ly felt irritation and anguish stir in his chest as he was reminded of another frequent problem with Lucas, and that was about this particular thing. Again, it was Lucas' apparent big desire to just fix him that made Lydon just want to throw him down some stairs. Because Lydon didn't want to be fixed, and he could get how the life he lived could not be appealing to someone, but Lucas was never forced to be a part of it in the first place. He knew what he was getting into.

Lucas, luckily, only nodded a little.

"What are you doing under my table?"

"Uh..." He decided to ignore the weird phrasing of the question and just assumed Lucas had hidden under this particular table since the beginning of all this and never got out. "Some dude had a gun," he explained stupidly.

Lucas chuckled, and Ly's jaw almost dropped. It was probably the shock Lucas was in. After all, Lucas had probably never heard a gunshot from so close.

"Listen," Ly continued. This wasn't in his plans, but what the hell, he was going to take Lucas with him. They needed him to find Aria. No other reason. "Let's go. We have to move."

Lucas shook his head and didn't move when Lydon started pulling his hand. "No," he muttered.

"Yes, come on."

"No, Ly! Forget it!"

"What is it?" he asked, because he didn't feel strong enough to fight at the moment. "Are you hurt?"

Lucas bit his lip, and Ly barely saw it, but it still bothered him.

"No," he said.

"Then come."

A beat.

"I don't wanna die, Ly."

Lydon froze for a second. He let the silence hang between them, and Lucas didn't say anything else either. After a few seconds of watching Lucas's slightly teary face, Lydon spoke again.

"That is the stupidest thing I ever heard," he stated, looking straight into his eyes, hoping Lucas would realize how much nonsense he was talking.

"They have guns," Lucas reasoned, just when Lydon thought it couldn't get worse.

"They're not looking for you. There are hundreds of people running around."

"They are looking for you, though."

Ly wasn't hurt by it. Yes, they were looking for him. Yes, perhaps it was reasonable to think that being around him was more dangerous than staying far away from him. But Lydon knew better.

"You won't be safer on your own," he said, so sure of it that he knew Lucas would believe him. "You think you got a better chance at this without me? You're wrong. It's dark as hell, you don't know how to fight, you don't even know how to use a gun. If you stay here, you won't be safe, and if you get out and run around like one of those headless chickens, you won't be safe either. But I know what to do, I know where to go, and you would actually be doing something. Waiting this out isn't an option."

"Why not?"

"Aren't you hearing me? You'll get yourself killed."

Lucas looked at him for a second. "If you get me killed, you're never hearing the end of this."

With that, they both emerged from under the door. Ly didn't answer that. If Lucas were killed, he wouldn't hear anything at all from him. Instead, Ly focused all his energy on guiding Lucas to the back of the club without running into the men with the guns again. Not that easy of a task, if you asked him. Mostly because of his state of drunkenness and Lucas right next to him whining like a little bitch. Yeah, Ly wasn't having the greatest of times.

Neither was Bella, though. She was sure she'd heard Sky calling her, but she never found out because the fire alarm went off, and she was almost run over by the crowd. They started to fight each other like animals, like the idiots they were. It made Bella incredibly angry because if each one of these people used at least two brain cells and stood still for half a second, it would make everyone else's life so much easier. Hers, for instance.

She was trying not to get involved in the fighting because she was too angry to think straight. She still held a broken glass bottle that she had to use more than once to defend herself.

Bella often felt everyone else was useless. And yes, she was reasonable enough to admit that that was a her problem most of the time, but in some occasions, she swore it wasn't. Like right now. All these people, hundreds of them. Scared, running, screaming. Probably hating on them, hating on every name called before the gun went off. And were they doing anything to get out? Anything aside from uselessly hitting the doors? Were they at least thinking of a reasonable plan of escape?

No.

They were expecting to be saved. And it turns out, the one to save them would be her. She wouldn't. She'd let them rot in there. But the others wouldn't want that, and she wouldn't want that either; it was just the heat of the moment. And the deep desire for everyone to shut up, just for a minute. Just a minute so she could think straight, and maybe figure out how to get all of them out of there.

She knew that by now, Ethan and the rest of Spencer's team would be outside, trying to find a way in. Bella trusted Ethan not to be stupid enough to go running to the subway station to blow their escape route up. Of course, there was a very real chance of said escape route not even existing. They could have blocked it already, but she was just hoping at this point because if they didn't have that, they didn't have anything.

"Drop it," a hoarse voice said, and she felt the gun clearly against the back of her head, just where her neck started. It sent shivers down her spine, and the sensation was incredibly weird, yet so familiar that she let a quick snort escape her. She couldn't help herself. It was not funny, she promised. It was just... exciting, in a fucked-up way.

"What’s so funny, bitch? Drop the fucking bottle."

Bella did. Immediately, like a robot. And then, just as quickly, she turned to get the gun from the guy's hands. It went off, right next to her ear, and it rang. It was so painful that her eyes teared up from it. She didn't stop, though. She struggled with the man's arm until she managed to turn it against him. She pulled the trigger, and she didn't hit the man, but she probably gave him the same buzzing sound that was still bothering her.

The man looked dizzy for a moment. It's all it took. Alec always talked about it, just a moment of confusion, and it could cost you your life. This guy would never learn that lesson because it truly took only one moment, and he missed the chance. He missed the chance to learn anything at all.

So, Bella had gotten herself a gun. That was good. Now she had to hide it from anyone else in this goddamned place because the second the masses recognized both her face and a gun? It would be wild.

She was making her way quicker than she had before. This time, there was nothing that could distract her. She wasn't looking for the others; she wasn't waiting. She decided that this applied to one of those situations where everyone just had to try and figure out their own way out.

However, gunshots right next to her, once again, did distract her. If only to get out of the way. "You!" she heard someone yell. She looked behind her, and it was too dark to distinguish who said it, so she kept walking. And then she bumped into someone. Hard.

Immediately, she felt that surge of rage you get towards the table when you bump your knee into it. But with the slight difference of this being a person. So she looked at them, to scream, maybe throw some punches. Until she saw the face, she could barely see it, but she wouldn't forget. She recognized him.

"You!" This time, she was the one who shouted. The boy had a gun in his hand. She was quicker, though. "Drop it."

"Bella..."

"Drop it, or I'll shoot you until they can make a sieve out of your skull."

The man turned the hand of the gun so his fingers were away from the trigger. Bella extended a hand, and to her surprise, the boy complied.

"You're the one who told me to run," she said, even though she was already sure of the answer. She wanted to know anyway; she wanted the boy to admit that they were on the same page.

The boy nodded. He was now raising both of his hands in the air, showing his palms to her.

"Who are you? And what the fuck is this?"

"This..." The boy's eyes brightened, like he was waiting to answer that question. "This is just one trial, Bella. You'll see, at the end."

"Don't play games with me, you fucker!" She switched the safety off, but the boy didn't flinch. "I want the name of the man who's behind this! We know who he is, we've seen his face!"

"Oh, but he's not a man," the boy mused. Bella felt like shooting him. "He's so much more... so much more."

"Why did you warn me to run?" She persisted. "And don't you dare try one of those crap answers because I will shoot you, you have no idea."

"This is all just part of his plan," the man continued, eyes naturally open. "He acts in mysterious ways—"

Bella pulled the trigger. The people around her jerked away from the scene, screamed, and ran. They didn't have enough time to recognize her or the man.

"OW!" the man yelled, louder than the gunshot itself. He bent forward, hugging his hand to his chest, staining all his clothes with blood. "What the fuck!"

"I warned you."

"Ow..." The man stayed down for a minute. Bella knew exactly what he was feeling at that moment. His vision was going black from pain, his limbs were going numb, and his chest was having trouble breathing. He was probably in shock already; maybe his legs wouldn't be able to work in a couple of minutes. If he hadn't been shot before, he might pass out.

"Walk with me." She said, and grabbed the boy by his shirt.

She had to almost completely drag him; he was doing little work at walking. She could understand it, though. A shot in the hand was still a shot, and the boy didn't look like someone who had felt it many times before. Bloody, pale, and shocked, he looked even younger, and she wondered what age he was and why he was doing this. She pushed him into a room and closed the door behind her.

It meant they were away from the people, but it also meant it was completely dark, not even a ray of light from the streets. The room had no windows.

"What is this? What are they doing?"

"Ow."

"Seriously, dude, how much do you value your other hand?"

"No," the boy whined, and Bella was sure he was crying. "No, no. Please. Please, no..."

"Calm the fuck down. If you talk, I won't do it."

She wouldn't do it anyway, because two bullet holes were too much blood to lose, and she wasn't comfortably risking the life of the only source of information they had. But she figured the boy could use an incentive.

"I don't know what you want me to say," he sobbed.

"Why are you all here?"

The boy coughed. "Spencer Reid," he admitted, his voice barely a whisper.

"Alright..." Bella sighed. She couldn't quite say she was surprised, but still. "What do you want from him?"

"I don't know," the boy said. "The orders are to bring him alive."

"And the rest of us?"

"Can be killed."

Bella took it in. "Alright..."

"We were paid for this, but we're not controlling the lights or anything." Bella was secretly surprised at how much the boy was revealing. He probably wouldn't like it when he realized it. "We only have to take Spencer Reid and nothing else."

Bella sighed and walked, following the boy's sobs until she was sure she was standing right above where he was sitting. She crouched in front of him. She often forgot she was trained to be silent, so when she extended her hand to touch him, she didn't expect him to jerk away, completely scared and surprised.

"Relax, I'm not going to shoot you," she huffed. It was weird to open her eyes and not be able to see; no matter how many times she felt it, it wasn't getting any more normal soon. She never let that darkness incapacitate her in any way. She peeled off a big chunk of her dress; luckily, it was long to the ground, and she'd be much more comfortable with it short.

"Alright," she said, looking at the floor because it was the same anyway. The boy couldn't see her. "Extend your hand forward; you'll bump into me."

The boy did, and Bella grabbed his hand to feel it very carefully. Then she rolled her eyes, but the boy couldn't see. "The other, you idiot."

"That one hurts."

"Don't be a bitch about it," she teased and took the hand when the boy offered it. She carefully felt the wound and the blood, ignoring the whimpers the boy let out. Then she proceeded to wrap it tightly with the remains of her dress. The boy screamed. "Stop crying!"

"It fucking hurts!"

"How the hell are you just throwing shots around if you never felt one."

The boy finally shut his mouth and let Bella finish.

"What do you mean, though?" he asked softly.

Bella huffed, but she didn't exactly find it funny. "Who trained you?"

"Al K."

"Oh, Albert's good," Bella praised. "I haven't seen you fight though, so I can't really compliment your abilities." The boy didn't respond. "When he taught you to shoot, did he ever explain what it would do to the other person? With anything, really. Did he?"

"I mean... no?"

"My mentor was Alec Sinclair."

"I know that."

"Shut up." The boy did; Bella couldn't blame him; she had two guns, after all. "He taught me to shoot when I was really young, but when I started actually going out there and shooting people, he shot me."

"He what?"

"He shot me in the leg, didn't even touch bones, barely a touch there, but the pain was incredible."

"That's... not the most fucked up thing I heard about Alec Sinclair."

"Oh, believe me, I'm sure it isn't," Bella laughed. "But I understood it, you know? Fighting, killing, especially since we're young, gives us so much power. And sometimes we don't know what that power means. We have to know the damage we can cause, too. We have to understand it."

"I never thought of it that way."

"I'm pretty sure you haven't thought about it at all, Junior."

"My name's not Junior."

"Don't tell me what your name is, because then I'll look you up, and I don't want to know."

A beat.

"Okay."

Bella sat next to the boy and stared at the black world around her. Now she had two guns and a boy she weirdly wanted to get out of this. Not that she cared; it was just that the boy had warned her before, and if Bella hadn't walked away a second before the gunshots, she would've been right in the middle of everything. She wouldn't have been able to stay back while someone died for her; people would've recognized her; they would've thrown her under the bus.

"Why did you do it, though?" She asked before she realized that Junior probably couldn't read her mind, so she specified, "Why did you warn me?"

Only because Bella was sitting right next to him could she feel how the boy shrugged. "You know? He never shot me, but Al did teach me a bit of honor."

"Oh, yeah. I bet you get a lot of that working for a madman who made all this mess just to kill Spencer."

"Not kill him though."

"Get him alive, whatever." They stood silent for a bit, but Bella didn't want to keep hearing the gunshots from outside the dark room, so she just kept talking. "Who is this person anyway?"

She tried to sound casual, like she didn't really mind getting a straight answer. But the truth was that she was holding her breath. If the boy answered, that would mean a huge step for them. Bella hadn't objected to finding Aria, because that was the only clue they had, but it wasn't the best plan. It was a long shot. If she could get a name out of Junior, that would be it.

But Bella felt the boy shrugging again. "I don't even know his name. He's almost... diabolically smart, but he's crazy. Sometimes he's calculating and cold, sometimes he's angry and impulsive. He sees things that aren't there, he screams at the dead..."

As the boy sighed, Bella stared straight into the dark and saw this man. The man of the picture. She wondered if she'd seen him before. She wondered why he went after Spencer and all of them. And she wondered if they'd done something to him. They probably had; Bella couldn't help but feel guilty over not remembering it. Had they tortured him for information? Had they killed his wife?

Then she thought it wouldn't be possible because Spencer had an eidetic memory, and he remembered every face of every person whose life they ever ruined. He remembered every mission, every killing, every gunshot he'd ever shot. He would remember if he'd ever seen his face. Could it have been something someone else did? But what did he want with Spencer then? Bella's head was starting to hurt.

"Why did you asked me about Alec?" She asked, surprising herself.

"Oh," the boy almost sounded like he had forgotten about that, "he's always mentioning him."

Bella perked up, she stood very still, trying to determine what to ask next.

"Does he say what kind of relationship did they had? Did they know each other?"

"He just curses his name, nothing else."

Bella's excitement washed away. Someone being angry at Alec Sinclair? That could be anyone in the Affluence. It didn't exactly narrow it down that the man was crazy. When a new round of screaming was heard from outside, she suddenly remembered where she was.

"Stand up, we need to flee."

The outside felt almost lit after the pitch-black room. She could at least make out faces. It was raining. Wait, that was not right; they were inside Everly Nights. It took her an embarrassingly long time to realize that someone had activated the smoke detectors. She hoped it was someone who did it on purpose because that would be better than having an actual fire in a sealed place.

"What the...?" Junior muttered.

"Over here," she said, and started moving. They were getting closer. She couldn't believe she had been trying to get there for so long. The club was big, but not big enough to justify the odyssey it took to get to the back. The good thing was that they bumped into Emily and Camille on the way.

"Hey!"

"Hey," Bella said, a little out of breath. "Heading to the end, ladies?"

Camille chuckled, and Emily stared at the boy.

"Who's this?"

"Oh, this is Junior. We're good friends," she said, placing a firm hand on the boy's shoulder. He shrugged, hugging his bleeding hand.

"She just shot me."

"Well, nice to meet you, Junior," Camille said, urgently. "Shall we?"

They started to make their way to the back once again, pushing people around, trying not to get torn apart again.

"You've got a gun?" Emily asked suddenly.

"Two, actually," Bella remembered, and handed her one. She was sure Spencer would appreciate it. It wasn't like Camille couldn't bite someone's fingers off if she wanted to anyway.

"We were just with Spencer," Camille explained as they kept walking. "He went just a few steps away to activate the alarm, and just like that, we were miles away. I don't know where all these people came from; the hall wasn't this full."

"Everyone upstairs or in the rooms congregated here in a useless attempt to be the first ones to get out. It's just that they're too stupid to understand that the doors are locked."

"Some were yelling that the water was going to rise and drown them," Emily commented. "Are they really that stupid?"

"Actually, some of them are the most dangerous criminals in the world... others aren't that bright."

Sky's hair was not fond of this. As soon as he got his hair wet without all the creams he usually used to keep it from tangling, he knew it was going to be a pain to fluff it back to normal. He should've gotten braids. He would've, if he knew he was going to be locked in his own nightclub, being drenched by the smoke detectors and brushing away blood with the sleeve of his expensive suit.

His hand was on Spencer's, letting him drag him around all these people. He didn't want to think. He didn't have to do much thinking at all since Spencer knew everything about the nightclub. If there was anything Spencer didn't know, Sky would have to take charge, but he was glad he didn't have to.

Sky's head hurt so much that he was starting to feel like an idiot for complaining about the constant headaches he brought on himself with his unhealthy living. He was tired, hot and cold at the same time, and a bit sweaty, so the rest of his body thanked the cold drops of water that made his suit heavier with every minute.

"When this is over, I'm hosting a dinner party," he said out of the blue.

"That's great," Spencer responded.

"You're invited."

"I imagined."

"You can tell Emily too."

"I'm sure she'd love to go," Spencer chuckled.

"Tell Ethan I don't want him there."

"Good to see nothing's changed between the two of you."

They kept walking, and Sky was just so tired. But he was determined. The dread he'd felt earlier had vanished; now he just lived with a purpose in mind, and that was getting out. He'd never treasured more than in that moment. He kept thinking, "If I were out, I could be having an ice cream." And he was sure he wouldn't be having an ice cream, because in years of being completely free, he'd never gotten an ice cream just for the sake of it. But it turns out that now that the choice had been taken away from him, he wanted one.

Just like that, he wanted to do a thousand things. He felt like hosting a dinner party, he missed cooking, and he might give his father a call, just to check how he was doing. He hadn't visited the cemetery in forever. He used to visit his mom's grave but had stopped. He hadn't been living, not really. He suddenly wanted to.

"I'm sorry," he said.

"For what?"

Spencer wasn't paying much attention to him; it took him a second to realize that he must've been incredibly stressed about the situation. He was the only one trying to fix it, after all. Sky wasn't being of much help.

Sky wasn't a genius like Spencer but he was far from dumb, and he knew the mental dilemma Spencer was facing. He knew he wanted to take Sky out, to guide him to the back. He also knew he couldn't leave Emily behind because Spencer didn't know whether she was separated from Camille as well, and Emily didn't know where she was supposed to go. He needed to go find her.

"I'm sorry about what I said, about you leaving..."

"Sky," Spencer shook his head and turned around. Sky could barely see him, but he saw the concerned frown on his face. "I'm not upset about that, you shouldn't be either."

Sky closed his eyes as Spencer's hands rested on both sides of his cheeks. The hands were cold, and he felt relieved on his hot skin. He wasn't sure if he let the tears drop from his eyes. He couldn't feel much of his own body but the heat and the sweat.

"You're never upset about anything," he said, because Spencer wasn't. He never sounded like he cared enough. Sky never had to ask because he knew Spencer did.

"You're sick," Spencer said, running his thumbs over Sky's eyes, maybe wiping away his tears. "You have a fever. That upsets me," he admitted. "It worries me."

Sky opened his eyes because he just had to know if Spencer was telling the truth. He was sure of it. He saw it in Spencer's eyes. Truth all over them.

"I'm sorry."

"It's okay," Spencer whispered. "You'll take better care of yourself from now on."

It was like he knew. Like he'd heard exactly what was going through Sky's head all this time. Like he heard every thought, every goal, and every scared plea to get out of this place. And Sky nodded, because somehow he was sure he would. Maybe he needed to be shaken by the shoulders like this because he suddenly wanted to live.

"That is a bad sign," Lydon said.

"What is?"

"The silence."

No one was shooting anymore. The alarm kept going, but everyone's panic had calmed down once they figured the doors weren't going to suddenly open because someone pressed the fire button.

"They stopped shooting in the panic," Lucas noted.

"Yeah, because a desperate mass of people is hard to control even with guns. But when they calm again, they're gonna start."

"So what are you going to do?"

Lydon at least knew what Lucas wanted to do. He looked like he wanted to crawl back under a table and let it happen. Of course, Lucas didn't like death, he wasn't familiar with violence, but he also wasn't stupid enough to think he could save the day. Not dumb enough to put himself in danger over nothing. Lydon could give him that.

He stared at Lucas for so long that the blond talked again. "What?"

Lydon smirked, looking away from him. "Give me your tie."

Lucas followed Lydon's gaze, only to end up looking at the ceiling, right at the little smoke detector that was almost unnoticeable in the dark room.

"No," Lucas said. So naturally, five minutes later, it was raining inside the whole nightclub, and Lucas just ran around without his tie.

His beautiful white tie now hung burnt under the smoke detector, also wet.

"Now we just got to make our way back to the others," Lydon pointed out. Easier said than done.

"We're almost there," Spencer walked faster, almost running.

"Spencer, hey. Wait." Sky pulled his hand, and Spencer reluctantly came to a stop before turning to look at him. "Go find Emily," he said.

Spencer's frown of concern grew as he glanced behind him, towards where they were going just moments ago. Then he looked back at Sky.

"There's a chance they're already there," he pointed out.

"Alright. Just look around a bit, and then go, okay?"

"You should..."

"I'll meet you there."

Spencer sighed. "But I have no way of communicating, Sky. Maybe they already made it, and you won't be able to tell me."

"Count fifteen minutes, and if you don't find them, then meet me at the doors."

"Count fifteen minutes," Spencer repeated back to him. "And if I don't make it back to the doors, go. Help my team figure out a way in from the outside."

Skyler stared right into Spencer's eyes for a few beats, then he nodded.

"Hey," he called when Spencer was already a few steps away. He turned to look at him. "Maybe tell Ethan he can come if he wants to."

Spencer chuckled, surprised. "To the dinner party?"

"Yeah."

"Alright, I'll tell him."

"Good. See you outside, Spencer."

Spencer just laughed again before turning around, only before Sky did the same. He would just circle the place once, and if he didn't catch sight of Emily or any of the others, he would go back to the start. There was a real chance they were moving at the same time as him, and looking for them would be useless. But he guessed there was also a chance Camille had told Emily where she needed to go, and they were already there.

He couldn't believe he hadn't told her himself. It was a critical oversight. It should have been the first thing he said to her, especially since he knew they might be separated again. He'd been in similar situations before and shouldn't have been caught off guard. And yet, he had failed.

His thoughts were abruptly interrupted by a series of gunshots that sounded dangerously close. Naturally, he moved towards them.

Emily and Bella both had guns, which turned out to be crucial because they needed them. As soon as they were ambushed, Bella and Emily drew their weapons. The attackers didn't wait around; as they shot, Bella responded instantly. They took cover behind a counter, with glass bottles shattering from the gunfire. Emily could feel shards of glass embedding into her skin as she crouched behind the counter.

The boy, Junior, didn't have a gun, Junior, the boy, didn't have a gun. He was huddled against the back of the bar, trying to stay out of the line of fire. Emily noticed blood pooling under his elbows where the glass cut him. She didn't comment, knowing her own knees were likely in similar condition. Camille sat nearby, seemingly indifferent to her surroundings. She didn’t have a gun either and just waited, looking bored.

She turned around to help Bella shoot, and they also decided to move to the next bar, another counter could keep them more safe than this one, and was also further away from possible collateral damage, all the others guests were once again screaming in panic, and ran without thinking about how they could be shot if they didn't stay out of the way.

"You heard that, Junior?" Bella said out loud, and when the boy looked up at them, Emily could see his face was pale and bloody, he looked panicked, and more like a kid than a young adult.

"What?"

"We're moving over there," Bella said, still focused on the action but clearly keeping an eye on him. She waited for him to sit up and prepare to run to the next counter. "On the count of three," Bella warned. "One, two..."

The countdown was drowned out by gunfire, but they moved quickly and efficiently. They made it to the other side, still under heavy fire. Emily fired until she was once again surrounded by broken glass. Bella glanced back to check on them. Junior was leaning against the counter, clutching his bleeding hand. Camille had landed awkwardly, her black dress now ripped and stained with blood. The glass shards embedded deeper with every movement.

Camille had landed on her knees and hands, cutting herself further with a large piece of glass. Emily saw her jerk away, hissing in pain. She pressed her hand against the wound, much like Junior was doing, and closed her eyes, pushing herself next to him.

Emily hadn't had a chance to ask who the boy was. Bella seemed to have taken him under her wing. They clearly threw snarky comments at each other, and Junior had mentioned Bella shooting him. Despite their interactions, Bella was determined to help him, and the boy accepted it in silence.

Camille hadn’t asked about Junior either and seemed unconcerned, only complaining about wanting a gun throughout the ordeal. Bella had astonishing aim, almost terrifyingly so. Emily had managed to take down one of the attackers, but Bella consistently hit her targets in the head. Their luck ran out eventually, and they soon ran out of bullets.

"You have anything to reload this?" Bella barked at the boy. His face had grown even paler, and Emily suspected his hand was causing him to lose more blood than he let on. He didn't turn his head, possibly too dizzy to respond. He remained silent, hugging his legs tightly.

"You have anything to charge this shit?" Bella barked to the boy. He was much more pale now, and Emily suspected that his hand was making him lose much more blood than he was lettin on. He didn't turn his head to look at Bella, and Emily wondered if it was because he was already dizzy. He didn't complain, though, he just stood still, hugging his legs against his torso.

"No," he said. Drowned. Like he was trying to keep his guts in his mouth.

"You came all the way here to shoot fifteen times only?"

"We had them counted."

Bella snorted, "whatever. If we emptied it, they will soon."

ella sat behind the counter with the others, keeping an eye on the remaining attackers who hadn't moved closer. They must have either run out of ammo or were waiting for them to expose themselves before wasting their last bullets. As Bella predicted, the shots stopped soon after. The attackers either ran out of ammo or decided it wasn’t worth continuing a fight.

"Do you think they left?" Camille asked.

"They might have," Bella responded, although Camille hadn’t really meant it. "I doubt we left more than three standing. They might think it's not worth it if we’re down to hand-to-hand combat." Bella moved to a squatting position and picked up a broken bottle from the floor. "Screw it. I'm going to check."

"I’ll go with you," Camille said before Emily could react. Camille picked up the only other somewhat useful bottle on the floor. Emily considered protesting but decided to let Camille have this, given her frustration over not having a gun.

Emily could faintly hear them among the remaining guests. She thought they might be engaged in a fight, but she didn't feel as worried as she probably should have. Her attention remained fixed on Junior. He was pressing his eyes shut, hugging his hand tightly to his chest. Tears streamed from his closed eyes, making him look even more like a frightened child.

"How old are you?" She suddenly asked.

The boy didn't open his eyes, he didn't even move. And for a second, Emily didn't even thought he was going to respond, but then he did.

"Nineteen." He said.

Emily exhaled deeply and closed her eyes, nearly as tightly as Junior. Nineteen. He was just a child. She opened her eyes to look at him again, and it was painfully clear. He was tall and thin, perhaps taller than most adults, but it was evident he hadn’t reached his twenties. Emily looked down at where his legs were folded in front of him, and then she noticed the pool of blood beneath him. It seemed too much for just his hand to be the source.

"What's that?" She urged, and moved to get closer to him.

"Uh..." the boy's frown deepened, "I... They kind of got me..."

The boy groaned as Emily laid him down on the floor, glass no longer a concern. She knelt and rested his head on her knees. The boy had indeed been hit. His stomach was covered in blood, and Emily removed his dark shirt to reveal three bullet wounds on the side that had been facing the attackers.

"Shit," she breathed out.

"That bad, huh?" The boy huffed. The weak laughed transformed into a cough before his mouth filled with blood.

"What the fuck is this?" Bella's voice croaked from behind Emily. She moved to kneel next to the boy. "When did this happen?!" she demanded, moving to stop the bleeding alongside Emily. "Hey! Junior! Wake the fuck up, we have to move. Suck it up."

Bella shook the boy awake. As soon as he opened his eyes, Emily knew he wouldn’t make it. She saw how his eyes unfocused and then refocused, how he cried a bit harder without sobbing. He seemed to lose his fear, but Emily knew it was over. She pressed the wound harder, and Bella did the same. Despite their efforts, the bleeding seemed to slow down only because it was near the end. The pressure made the boy groan, and Camille finally approached.

"Bella," she placed a hand hard on her shoulder as Bella moved from the wound slap the boy's cheeks to wake him up, staining his face with blood in the process.

"C'mon..."

"Bella!"

"What?!"

At the silence, Emily looked up at Camille, right after Bella had. She saw Camille’s big, bright red eyes, but she hadn’t shed a tear. Camille shook her head. It was as if Bella had melted. She took her hands away from the boy's face, and Emily even let go of the wound. The boy was gone—he was dead. Not yet, but soon. Her hands were bloody and shaking, her heart pounding in her chest, mocking her.

The boy’s eyes were still open, though.

"I'm sorry, kiddo," Bella sighed, looking defeated. She managed a soft smile as the boy focused his eyes on her. "I really did want to take you out, Junior."

She shrugged and then relaxed her shoulders until her chin rested against her neck, staring at the floor. Emily knew Bella wasn’t expecting a response from Junior, so she raised her head quickly when the boy spoke.

"I..." His breaths were labored and wheezing, as if there was liquid in his lungs—perhaps blood, like the substance that had spilled from his mouth as soon as he opened it. "I believe you," he rasped.

Bella watched him for a few more beats until his eyes unfocused, and he went unnaturally still. His chest no longer rose, and the wheezing sound of his breaths had stopped. Bella sighed and used her bloody hand to close his eyes before getting up.

"Alright, let's make it to the door:"

 

The subway station didn’t smell quite right. Perhaps it was just Dave's imagination or the fact that he never took the subway that made him think the terrible smell was uncommon. But after the crime scene they'd visited that day, he didn’t even feel the need to cover his nose. He was just grateful it wasn’t the same stench.

Ethan opened a door marked "Staff Only." Inside was a small closet filled with cleaning supplies and nothing else.

"What is this?" Dave asked.

"The entrance to the tunnels," Ethan explained, moving the shelves to get them off the wall. "It was sealed a few years after I turned fifteen."

"Why?" JJ asked, standing a bit behind them, next to Dave and almost back to the door, trying not to get in the way while Derek and Hotch helped Ethan destroy the little furniture the room had. It was a tiny room; they barely fit all in.

"The hell would I know," Ethan shrugged, not biting. "I knew they were closed, but I still remember this place like the back of my hand. The doors should be..."

At last, he ripped the wallpaper off to reveal a door whose ends had been sealed with concrete, it looked almost as part of the wall.

"There!" Ethan exclaimed, triumphant.

"How do we open—" Dave began, but Ethan kicked the door. The sides cracked, but it didn’t open.

"Let me try," Derek said, and Ethan stepped aside to make room for him. It took three more kicks—two from Derek and one final from Ethan—but finally, the door opened enough for them to push the rest of the way. They were met with a hallway of darkness, and they all stood there, still.

"It's right here, straight ahead."

They all stared into the darkness.

"Anyone got a lantern?" Derek said.

It turned out that Ethan did. Derek didn’t ask. They almost ran the rest of the way, Ethan now had a desperate look in his eyes that he hadn’t had before. Derek wondered what he knew. Did he think this would be over sooner? He hadn’t looked worried before; was he now?

For some reason he wouldn’t admit, Derek’s emotions mirrored Ethan’s. He was anxious, and it made Derek twice as anxious. It was hard to feel alone when you didn’t know what was going on, but since Ethan did, Derek unconsciously measured his reactions to gauge how to react himself. Now, Derek found himself panting, trying to disguise it as the result of running, but he didn’t think it worked very well. Hotch’s frown deepened with every turn they took—so much for "straight ahead."

Derek exchanged glances with Hotch every time the flashlight illuminated their faces. They both thought the stress would diminish once they reached the infamous doors. Before they could, though, they heard gunshots.

"What's that?" JJ asked, whispering, but the tunnel amplified even the slightest sound.

"A gun," Ethan answered tersely. Derek couldn’t see JJ, but he was sure she had clenched her teeth to keep from biting back.

"Yeah, we got that much, genius," Rossi said for her. "Where did it come from?"

Ethan didn’t look bothered. He just walked faster. As they got closer to the end of the hallway and into a larger room, Derek could hear voices—screams, murmurs, a crowd speaking. He inhaled deeply as he realized they were there.

Ethan rushed the few steps separating them from the end of the room and immediately slammed against the wall with all his weight. Derek feared he might crack a few ribs, but Ethan didn’t even flinch. He used the side of his fist to hit the wall harder and yelled so loudly that the echo in the room almost hurt Derek’s ears.

"Hey! You there?!"

A beat of silence.

"Ethan?!" Bella's muffled voice responded, and Derek felt like laughing from relieve. He stopped himself, but Ethan didn't.

"Yes, listen! Get away from the door!"

"In your fucking dreams!" She yelled back, and they started to see the wall shake with the obvious way she was pushing and punching it.

"Oh well," Ethan mumbled, "I tried."

This time, instead of wallpaper, they had to rip through the bricks. It turned out they were fake, just put there to match the rest of the wall, hiding the place where it had been sealed with uneven rocks that didn’t match the rest of the structure. They weren’t even attached with concrete, just put together like a puzzle. Ethan began trying every rock to find a weak spot. Hotch joined him, and soon Derek, Rossi, and JJ did as well. The vibrations of the wall stopped, and Derek guessed Bella had given up on punching and was now helping them.

Ethan was the first to remove a stone. His hands were hurt and bloody, his nails damaged, but his determination didn’t wane as he scratched his way through the wall. JJ was the next to remove stones. She was more cautious than Ethan, using her head more than her strength, but it was much slower.

"Alright, I got it," Ethan said, starting to hit one spot with his fist without warning. Derek wasn’t sure how effective that would be, but then he realized Ethan might have exposed a weak spot that needed to be broken through.

They all stopped and watched Ethan until he had to back away from the wall, hissing. He shook his hand and clenched his jaw, but when he looked at Derek, it was clear Ethan couldn’t continue. So Derek took over. He barely felt the pain, adrenaline pumping through his veins as fast as his heart allowed. He could feel the wall trembling with every punch.

"Let me," Bella’s voice broke through. It sounded much clearer now, and the wall was obviously thinner in that spot. But after nearly everyone had taken a shot, it was Lucas who finally managed to make the hole.

"We obviously loosened it for him," Derek heard Lydon complaining, ignoring Lucas' cries and whims of pain.

"I'm never doing that again," he almost sobbed, "never. Never, ever. Ow. Ouch. Ow ow ow..."

"Shut up, would you?" Bella complained. The other side of the room was pitch dark, but now there was a tiny hole to see through. They all had one common task: to make it bigger. It was easier this time; it didn’t require anyone breaking their hands like Derek was sure Ethan had. They pulled stone after stone until the entire thing started to tremble.

"Step back," Camille warned. They did, and the whole thing collapsed on itself, as soon as it did, the lights turned on.

"What is this? A fucking scaperoom?" Bella complained. Lydon laughed at that.

Derek couldn’t laugh or even process the words, because he now saw the state of the others. His gaze fell on Emily’s lap and hands full of blood. Bella wasn’t much better. Lydon’s face was bloody as if he had rubbed it all over his eyes, but now it was dripping down to his neck and white shirt. They were all wet, the red on their clothes washed down by the water. Camille’s dress was ripped apart and much shorter than the rest, so Derek immediately noticed the terrible state of her legs, glass shards embedded in her skin.

"What happened?" JJ was the first one to react.

"A bunch of things," Lydon summed up.

"Are you—?" JJ began, but Emily quickly reassured her.

"None of us are critically hurt," she said.

"Yeah, it's mostly not our blood," Camille smirked, not really helping.

Derek saw it all in a blur, he couldn't quite see, even though the lights were now on. He felt his heart beating hard on his chest, and his head reeling. He wondered for a second whether the tunnel was running out of air, and he was low of oxygen, before realizing that it was just that he was panicking. Truly panicking. His panting had now resulted in the dizziness that didn't let him realize faster that not everyone was there, waiting at the doors.

"Spencer." He said.

As soon as he said it, Emily nodded, like she was trying to say the same thing. Immediately, the team jerked like they hadn't realized that he was missing, the previous relief at the wall giving in was now gone, replaced by the deep concern in everyone's faces.

"He has to be right behind us, he knew where to go," Bella said, attempting to go back in the club. The screams had increased volume since the lights had turned on, but at least they didn't hear any more gunshots.

"Sky was with me, I bet he went to find Spencer as well," Ly said.

They all tried to get back inside, but even in his daze of panic, Derek realized that it wasn't a great idea to let everyone get lost once again in the place they just exited.

"Stay here," he ordered, his tone didn't leave any room for discussion. Even Bella, who always looked ready to bite back on anything Hotch said, closed her eyes in defeat, like she was fearing the order.

So the team ran into the club, under Hotch's orders to not go two far alone. Their guns out, people screaming before getting out of their way. Ethan ran a lot faster than Derek, if he had a gun, he wasn't planning on using it, he just guided them to all the hallways in the back of the club.

Derek was surprised to see it looked more like a big house than he'd anticipated. Yes, he'd seen a bit of it in the videos, he'd seen it had a hallway with doors. But this was different. It almost looked like someone was supposed to live here. Now that he thought about it, he didn't know whether Sky lived there or not. Maybe he did.

Ethan screamed Spencer's name so loudly that Derek could feel how much damage was his throat taking. He could hear it rasping and breaking, but Ethan didn't stop. He opened door after door, checking inside each one of them and leaving the door open. Rossi and JJ had gone in a different direction, but Hotch was right ahead of him, doing the same as Ethan, in a much less reckless way. Hotch cleared each room before leaving the door opened and moving to the next, there wasn't much for Derek to do. Perhaps Hotch had planned it that way, perhaps he could see how much fog Derek was battling through just to form one coherent thought.

Derek was the first one who saw him, he thinks. At least, he was the first one to warn Hotch. Spencer's white suit was completely wet and a bit stained with blood but not nearly as much as the others. He had a cut just above his eyebrow but didn't show any other injuries. He didn't limp, he didn't move strangely at all. He was walking, and he didn't look at all surprised to see them.

"Reid," Hotch almost screamed at his face. But Spencer's gaze was focused and collected, he nodded and kept walking until he reached them.

"Was Emily with the rest of them?" He asked.

Not being really sure of how all the information in the middle seemed to be so obvious for Spencer, but not really caring either, Derek answered first. "Yes."

He saw Spencer sigh in deep relief. He even closed his eyes for a second.

"Great. That's good. So they all made it."

Then a few things happened at the same time, and Derek wouldn't have been able to catch it if his dazed state hadn't lifted at the sight of Spencer. Perhaps it was just that, just his worry. Ethan came out of a room, barely registering Spencer's presence there, like that wasn't the most important anymore. Derek looked at his pale poker face and he knew immediately something was wrong.

Hotch was telling Spencer the list of the one's that were waiting for them at the tunnel. But Derek felt like Hotch needed to look behind him, right at that moment. So he said so.

"Hotch," he warned, and started walking towards Ethan. He met Derek right at the door of the room and gestured towards it.

"Don't let him in," Ethan said, and he sounded desperate. Even though he didn't say names, Derek knew, he understood it in a second. He looked as Ethan shook his head to Hotch, fast.

All that signals, all that fog, all that worry, and nothing could have prepared Derek to see inside the room. He had received a clear order from Ethan, just a second ago. And if he had turned around he would've been able to see Ethan struggling with Spencer as he made his way into the room. But he didn't turn. He just felt the incredibly careless push Spencer gave him while entering the room. Don't let him in, Ethan had said. Derek hadn't actually known why, but now it was painfully obvious. But it was also too late, so when he threw himself on Spencer fighting for him to get out of the room, it didn't mattered anymore, because Spencer had already seen inside.

"No." Spencer said. And it was not a desperate scream, it was not a pained sob, or a heartbreaking lament. It was just a statement, and it was said with the same confidence someone ordered a dog to sit. But no order would change the fact that Skyler Everly was death, and perhaps that's what Spencer's brain realized next because something broke in him then. "No..."

Something in Derek's chest clenched and hurt. He didn't do anything else to stop Spencer after that. He ran and collapsed on the floor right at Skyler's side. It was a shitty view. Skyler Everly had been stripped from his expensive suit and down to his underwear, there was no fancy kill, no staging, no respect. His eyes were still open, a terrified expression frozen in them, his mouth open. Vomit staining his cheek and the floor under it, his arm extended, the syringe still there, the needle still under his skin.

He looked sickly thin, he had before, but Derek thought it was different now, because the chest where you could count every rib was now still. The lungs didn't breathe, the heart didn't beat. Spencer had proceeded to screaming, moving the body, trying to wake him up. At one point JJ and Rossi entered the room behind him, but Derek couldn't see anymore, because his vision got blurry again.

He wanted to get close to him, to take Spencer out of there, it seemed like something he needed to do. Ethan was trying, but Spencer was strong, and quick, and desperate. You couldn't beat that in a fight. Spencer didn't shed a single tear, but the guttural screams and the angry movements to wake the dead man. And Derek couldn't move, because this wasn't something he could fix. He couldn't fix this. He couldn't. He didn't know what to do if he couldn't fix him. And what if Spencer looked at him? What if he saw him and asked for Derek to fix it, and Derek couldn't?

Derek hated himself in that moment, he was frozen. All he wanted to do was step up and hold Spencer, tear him away from there, yet, he stood there. Hotch was not frozen, not like Derek was. Derek saw him walk towards them and firmly put a hand on Ethan's shoulder. Ethan hesitated, but backed away. Spencer still wasn't crying, but he was ripping his throat apart with the screams.

"Please! Please, please." He struggled in Hotch's grip, he twisted and kicked, he tryied elbow Hotch to get him away but Hotch took it. He merely gritted his teeth for something Derek knows hurt much more than he let on. He was almost hugging Spencer from behind, holding both of his arms, when Spencer finally caved. "I'm sorry. I'm sorry, I'm so sorry. I'm sorry."

He was barely breathing, Derek could hear it in the way he wheezed every word out. It was too much, and he didn't want to see it anymore. Derek turned around and pressed his eyes shut. He had to swallow because his stomach was turning all it's contents. He could barely breathe himself, the knot in his throat wouldn't let the air in. When he opened his eyes, he knew there were tears in them, but he didn't cry. He found himself facing JJ and Dave. JJ's eyes were red, her frown worried. Rossi just pressed his lips and shook his head slowly, he was closing his fist so hard Derek knew he was using all of his will to stay put and not run right next to Hotch.

"I'm sorry. I didn't know, I-"

"I know. I know," hearing Hotch's voice couldn't have been worse than hearing Spencer's screams of terror, could it? Somehow it felt worse. Somehow it made it more real, more serious. Hotch sounded broken. "I know. Shh. It's fine. It's okay."

Derek didn't doubt Spencer wasn't hearing it, he wasn't hearing a word Hotch said. When Derek turned around, he wished he hadn't. He catched the exact moment Spencer stopped fighting Hotch's arms and turned around to face him. Years would pass, and Derek would still remember the way Spencer hugged Hotch desperately, holding on to him for dear life, like he was expecting someone to come and push him away from any human touch. The minute Hotch hugged back with no hesitation or pause, he just held Spencer's entire weight as the younger man basically collapsed on himself. All energy drained from him, like a puppet whose strings were suddenly cut.

Years after, Derek would still have nightmares about Spencer's screams that night. All those years, he would think back and his chest would hurt at the sight of how young Spencer looked being hugged by Hotch like a child. How young he looked as he fought with his own breaths as he closed his eyes and begged Hotch for it to not be truth. As he apologized over and over, not knowing why. Derek didn't think he could ever unhear that sound. And he never would.

Spencer just hid his face on Hotch's shoulders, Derek could see him closing his eyes. And Derek got it, he didn't want to look either. Skyler Everly was dead. There was nothing to look at anymore.

Notes:

TW:
-dead bodies
-guns and gunshots
-death
-graphic description of overdosing
-blood and injuries
-probably more idk it's so late and this chapter is so long

 

alright the end notes:

here's the fucking chap folks. I have things to say. i didn't like how it turned out but I think it is because its so long that i didn't give the end the love it deserved, i wrote the end without the care and patience it deserved, and though i did cry, i won't say it is because its well-written enough to cry about it, but because I CRIED.

you have to understand, i cried because I love sky, i loved him every time i wrote about him, i love the relationship he had with Spencer. I love how he survived in the most cruel world there is, i love how vulnerable he was for Spencer, and how much he trusted him. I love devotion, Sky is devotion, he is a giver and a taker.

He is a god, and a worshiper, all at the same time. He gives until he has emptied himself, and he does not know when to stop taking. I wrote sky as a representation of excesses, addiction, and vulnerability.

I wrote the tiny bit on all of you who wants to be taken care of, who don't think they can't cope with being alive every day. and just want life to happen around you without you having to move to let it in. I wrote Sky as Spencer's weigh of something he could become if he gave in, as a constant reminder of what life could be. I wrote him as a responsibility Spencer had to take care of, I wrote him as the chains you truly don't want to let go. Dead weigh that you could carry through a desert, just to not let go.

I wrote him since the beginning as something Spencer would have to let go of, eventually. And yet, with every step he took next to Spencer, I fell in love with him. He's just an OC and it's okay if you couldn't give two craps about his dead, it's okay if you didn't cry, okay? It's not even well-written. I cried because I love Sky, and I'm gonna miss him.

Sky is just an OC, but he's also so much more than that. This isn't just Sky's dead, is Spencer's loss. I'm sorry if my poor writing didn't do him the justice he deserved.

 

I'm also not happy with the way this chap ended up being because i just gave up on correcting at the end, guys i don't know what the hell i'm doign, if there are lots of mistakes please tell me. maybe i will give this a second correction some time and publish it again. however, i really wanted to publish the chapter on the late night of today Wednesday just to go back to our routine folks. i love you so much, thank you for your nice comments that i haven't replied to, i will try to reply tomorrow when im not sleeping on my computer.

as for my trip, it went awesome, it was very long, it exhausted me, im happy to be back home. I think another reason i ended up not liking this chapter was because it was written sentence by sentence all this time i was away, so it kind of changed energy in the middle because it was literally a month. also, it ended up being too long, god

i will learn from this, i promise. It was such an important chapter,, i'm sorry i fucked it up.

anyway, i have a lot of things to say, but im too tired, and this chapter was too long, and sky died and i just want to sleep. So next chap I might talk a bit longer. also next chap will be short, don't expect that much from me. in the meanwhile you can check my tumblr, thanks to those who reached out to me on tumblr btw I love you so much.

anyway, good night folks, see you in two weeks. <3

Chapter 22: Druxy

Notes:

Hello beautiful people. Listen, this chapter is not corrected, it will be soon, i promise. I just thought you would appreciate reading it even if it was rough at the edges, just so you didn't have to wait anymore <3

so listen, is it wednesday? no. BUT!!! is it thursday????? also not. But hey, friday night is not that bad huh. Anyway. this is shorter than always. I hope you enjoy it anyway. See you in two weeks if the engineering degree im working on allows me to. Seriously, algebra is just something else entirely, what the actual fuck.

Anyway bye <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Druxy

(adj.) something whole on the outside, but rotten inside; of timber, having decay in the heartwood.

 

In a way, Hotch just wished Spencer would cry. If not easier, it would make it at least less terrifying. Hotch couldn't remember the last time he was scared, he couldn't remember the last time his breathing was this irregular, and his heart pounding. He was shaking so much that he barely felt his fingers. Hotch had seen his fair share of shitty things in life, but even though the scratches Spencer carved in his arms while trying to get away wouldn't scar, Hotch would never not see them. As soon as he looked at his arms he would know exactly where they were, how they felt.

Hotch knew Spencer was out, he knew his mind had dissociated from his body, and he knew nothing Hotch said would make Spencer snap out of it. Not for a while now. Yet, Hotch couldn't bring himself to stop rubbing Spencer's back. He could only remember Spencer's nails on his back as he held to Hotch desperately in what he wasn't sure he would call a hug. Spencer's throat sounded ripped apart when he screamed at Hotch that he was sorry, and Hotch hadn't known what to say, he hadn't known how to fix it.

That was all he wanted to do, fix it. It was the one thing he couldn't do. So instead, he bit the pain of every escape Spencer attempted, and he held him until Spencer's body went dead and he knew his energy was out, his mind was taking a break. But Hotch couldn't bring himself to let go of the kid, so he just hugged back long enough for Rossi to come get him.

Hotch realized that he might have zoned out as well, because Dave had to explain what Ethan and him had been talking about. Hotch nodded at Dave's short explanation of what they were going to do, all while not letting go of Spencer. He was glad decisions were made for him, because his mind had bigger issues at the time, like getting Spencer's pleads and apologies to stop ringing in his ears.

Dave explained that he was going to stay there with Ethan, they were going to take care of everything there. He suggested Hotch would go back to the manor with the rest, JJ was going to deal with something at the police station, and that was about it. Bella would fly the helicopter back to the manor, and they could take a day to regroup. Hotch didn't even try to ask what JJ needed to take care of, he just nodded. He would ask, he would worry when he didn't have something more important to worry about. And that something was the way Spencer's eyes were unfocused and clearly not hearing a word out of Rossi's mouth.

"Alright," he said, when Dave was over. "Alright," he hugged Spencer even tighter, because he needed the younger man to stand up and walk. Dave left then, Hotch was pretty sure he was in the room, but he didn't know where exactly. Still, it gave him a second alone with Spencer.

"I don't know if you can hear me Spencer but..." What could he say? It wouldn't fix anything, it wouldn't help him, Hotch couldn't do anything. He sighed, "but we are going to move now, alright?"

Hotch never thought he would be glad to see the manor as the helicopter approached the floor, but somehow he felt a weigh lifting from his chest. Spencer had let his head fall onto Hotch's shoulder, and he could only rub Spencer's arm, up and down, not stopping for anything. Hotch tried to reassure himself that the rubbing was meant to bring Spencer back to reality, the truth was that Hotch was a coward. He could be trying harder, he was pretty confident he knew exactly how to bring Spencer back to reality, but perhaps he wasn't ready to see Spencer reencounter to this reality. So he just let him be, he didn't know if Spencer was exempt from pain and anguish in his state, perhaps he wasn't. Perhaps he was just locked, perhaps this was just Hotch not wanting to deal with it.

He still trembled, and though no one said anything, Hotch still tried to hide it. When they safely made it back to the cold gardens and were walking towards the doors of the manor, Hotch came to realize Spencer wasn't as lost as Hotch thought.

"Where are the others?" he whispered, Hotch jumped in surprise, but managed to slow his breathing before answering.

"Arranging some things back at the police station," he simply said, not adding any detail. They walked first, behind them Derek supported Emily's weight, even though she insisted she was fine. Camille and Lydon came next, very near each other, occasionally whispering things in each other's ears. Then Bella, alone quiet, lost in thought. And finally Lucas, who didn't seem to very aware of his surroundings.

They stopped in front of the doors, and Spencer finally took a step away from him. Hotch let him, and he watched as the younger man took some deep breaths before rubbing his face using both of his hands. His white suit was stained with blood, and his hair was still wet, but his face was tearless.

"Are you okay?" He asked. It was a stupid question, of course Spencer wasn't. He couldn't be. But Spencer Just nodded silently, and told Hotch to give him a minute.

Even though they stayed there for a while longer, they were still the first ones to get into the manor, the others walking slowly behind them. Hotch first noted how clean it was, and how clean it smelled. It was obvious that the workers had cleaned after them while they were gone. Then, he realized that Spencer had frozen only a few steps into the wooden floors. Finally, he saw Maeve.

He recognized her immediately, even though his only reference had been the videos they'd watched. She was definitely different, skinnier, her hair was lighter, but it was her. She was standing in the middle of the room, looking a Spencer with the same intensity Spencer looked at her with. She looked apologetic, her arms hugged herself, making Hotch think that maybe she was cold. She was only wearing a short sleeve black shirt, so it wouldn't be surprising if she was. Her eyes were red, teary. Her frown deepened with every second Spencer stared at her, right into her soul.

Hotch was somewhat conscious of the others watching the scene behind them, but besides de quick look of recognition Maeve tossed at the others, everyone remained still. The guilt grew by the second in Maeve's gaze, until finally, a single tear ran down her cheek, and her voice sounded broken when she spoke.

"P-pause?" She asked, almost sobbing.

Hotch turned to look at Spencer then, and he found him frowning in a very similar way Maeve was. But there was something different about it, something more tired, slightly annoyed. However, as soon as Maeve talked, it all vanished from his face, he just sighed. When he opened his eyes again, he just looked sad, and Hotch somehow wished to take it away from him.

"Pause," he agreed. His voice low and hoarse. He walked two long steps on the dark wooden floor, and met Maeve in the middle. They threw in each other's arms with a necessity Hotch wasn't used to seeing. Spencer was at least a whole head taller than Maeve, so she hid her face in his chest while he rested his chin on the top of her head. He pressed a kiss on the hair, squeezing in the hug.

"I've missed you," he whispered. Hotch felt intruding, like he should look away. A quick gaze back informed him that Derek and Emily were just as uncomfortable as he was, but they weren't doing anything to leave the room, so Hotch stayed. The Affluence team only looked at them, they didn't look like they realized this was a private moment at all. Maybe it wasn't, and Hotch was just being dramatic.

They hugged for a long time, and Hotch sensed that there was a lot they wanted to say, but neither of them did. What had they said earlier, pause? Maybe that was it, they just agreed to let it be for the moment, not discuss anything important just yet. Bella was the first one to get close, and as if they were waiting for her to take the lead, Lydon and Camille were just behind her.

"Hey," Bella whispered, and she sounded tired, and not at all surprised to see Maeve there.

Maeve pulled away, and Spencer let her. She had tears in her face but she was now smiling softly. She wrapped her arms around Bella, letting her hide her face in Maeve's shoulder. Hotch wasn't sure whether he was imagining it, or if Bella's trembling shoulders really meant she was crying. Not a sound was heard, and Maeve didn't say anything about it, but she brushed Bella's wet hair, like a mother comforting her crying child. Bella just melted onto her.

"Shh," Maeve rubbed her other hand up and down Bella's back, "it's okay. I'm sorry... I'm back now."

The whisper was so low Hotch didn't think it was meant for their ears. He didn't think Derek and Emily behind him were able to hear it, but Hotch was closer than the rest. He saw Spencer walking slowly to the stairs, but then sit on the steps instead of going up. Hotch lingered for a minute, enough to see Maeve move to hug Bella with only one arm while she opened the other, looking at both Lydon and Camille.

"Hey, you two," she greeted softly. Camille chuckled tearily, and both her and Lydon immediately closed the space and hugged her. Maeve kept whispering, and as each second passed, the more Hotch felt like he was watching a mother. She was sweet, and gentle, and she spoke so softly that even Hotch's eyelids were growing heavier by the minute. He looked back and saw that Derek was already telling Lucas where to go, and Emily was resting on the couch. It was handled, he thought, and looked back at Spencer. That was more important.

As he passed by her, Maeve pressed her lips in a smile, like they shared a secret. Hotch nodded, but he couldn't bring himself to return the smile. He squatted next to Spencer.

"You should go up, get some rest," Hotch suggested, speaking very softly not to disturb the scene that still unfolded just a few feet away.

Spencer shook his head lightly. "I would like some fresh air..."

Hotch was so incredibly tired, and he didn't know what time it was, but it had to be near dawn already. He'd give almost anything to just sleep at that moment, knowing the next day would be incredibly busy. Still, if Spencer needed him to stay awake three days just to be besides him, Hotch would.

"You should change clothes first."

Spencer looked at himself, and didn't seem to mind much what he was wearing. But that was until he found what Hotch had been fearing him to see. There was a spot on his sleeve that was stained with vomit, it was like Hotch couldn't get rid of the smell in that room. He had hoped Spencer would just never see it. He was mistaken, and when Spencer looked up, he was panting like the jacket was suddenly burning him.

"Alright," he said. Hotch went up the stairs with him. It was a slow process, mostly because Hotch was sure Spencer was half out of it, and he wondered how much the younger man would remember in the morning.

In normal circumstances, Hotch knew there was no way in hell Spencer would be this open about needing Hotch there with him. Even though Hotch knew how embarrassed Spencer would be when he came to his senses, he couldn't help to be a bit glad for it. Spencer was letting himself ask for help, and it was sad that he had to be completely out of it to allow himself that.

"Just don't leave," he'd asked Hotch. And Hotch wouldn't. He was sure in that moment that the only way someone would be able to get him out of that room was by killing him, and dragging his dead body out. There was no other way he would deny that to Spencer.

Hotch just wished he would cry, because seeing him like that was worse. He looked drunk, and Hotch knew he wasn't. He panted and sniffed, but it was all dry. If he wouldn't cry it out, then perhaps he should sleep, but Spencer didn't want that either. He sat on the bed, looking straight forward, eyes unfocused, and it took Hotch a minute to realize he wasn't going to make any moves to get himself another change of clothes.

Hotch almost jumped when he realized that, feeling stupid for a second, but wanting to feel like he was doing something to help. There were in the room Spencer was staying, and it was obvious somebody had cleaned it deeply while they were gone, they'd changed the bedsheets and washed every piece of clothing. It smelled fresh and clean when Hotch opened one of the drawers.

Hotch vaguely noted his hands were still shaking, but he didn't pay much attention. He took out a t-shirt, a sweatshirt, and some sweatpants. Clothes he would never have imagined Spencer on, and that he briefly believed he had seen Ethan wearing those, before deciding that he didn't want to know. He just put the clothes next to Spencer, and moved to try and get the younger man to see him.

"Here's some clothes for you to change into," he said, slowly. He tried to be clear, but he didn't want to sound rude.

Spencer's eyes focused on him then, but Hotch wasn't entirely sure Spencer was there at all. Then Spencer's eyes made their way to the clothes, but he didn't move. Hotch sighed.

"Put that on," he said. He was nice about it, but he also knew that phrasing it like an order was probably more helpful for Spencer than any nice words at the moment. Spencer did move then, he got rid of his jacket and vest. Then unbuttoned three buttons of his shirt before giving up and struggling out of it like it was a t-shirt. He was suddenly urgent about it, like he had remembered why he was doing it in the first place. There were some sobs, but Hotch knew by it sounds that they didn't carry any tears with them, it was just Spencer's breathing going erratic, sending chills down Hotch's spine.

"Hey, Spencer! Be careful, It's okay, I-" Hotch had been scared Spence would lose balance, because he truly didn't seem to be aware of his surroundings. But now it was all forgotten, because Spencer had managed to get out of his shirt, and Hotch's lungs suddenly stopped working.

Spencer's torso had not a spot free of scars. Hotch was not alien to scars, he was marked, they all were in this job. But he'd never seen anything like that either. He couldn't help but stare, and Spencer didn't seem to notice. Hotch was sure his face was white as a paper, and he was starting to feel dizzy. Spencer had a tattoo on his clavicle but he was moving too much for Hotch to read the numbers. But Hotch didn't care, his attention was... everywhere else.

Hotch knew scars, he'd seen how much damage a body could take. However, it was not common to see them on living people, not on people that never gave any indication of anything like that being done to them. Hotch wasn't sure if he could believe it. Was it possible? Could they have really worked with Spencer for five years and never noticed? How was that logical? The only reason Hotch could find was that they were never paying enough attention.

They were profilers, for god's sake. They should have seen it, they should have. There was no excuse for them. Hotch's heart was pounding, and he forced himself to swallow the lump in his throat, because that wasn't what Spencer needed right in that moment. Still, he just stared as Spencer turned to grab the t-shirt. The back was bad, Hotch didn't want to see, but he felt like a deer in headlights, he couldn't look away. He cursed his own mind when he started noting each scar separately, his mind playing horrible scenarios of what might have happened for Spencer to get them. He could perfectly picture them, one by one. There was one that looked like a burn, while another was painfully obvious that was made by a whip. Hotch closed his eyes firmly for a few seconds, and when he opened them, Spencer had the shirt on, and was heading for the sweatshirt.

Hotch wasn't sure Spencer would remember this in the morning, he didn't know if he hoped he did. Hotch didn't know whether he should talk about it, but he knew it wouldn't be today. He felt tempted, but he fought the urge, because it wouldn't be fair. He knew that Spencer would tell him anything Hotch asked right now, and it wasn't fair to take advantage of that. Hotch wanted to know, but not like that.

But Hotch did remember Spencer saying things. He remembered Spencer talking very vaguely about the reason he left the CIA, and he said something among the lines of whether they could imagine how much damage could be inflicted on a person in merely a week. Hotch hadn't realize what that truly implied, just like Spencer accused them of, he didn't actually know, or he didn't want to believe it. But now he saw, he understood what Spencer was saying.

He barely registered Spencer finishing with the clothes, but the next time he looked at the younger man, he was already changed, and looking at him.

"I want to go outside, just for a while," the way Spencer said it made Hotch think that he was waiting for him to come out of his trance. Hotch wondered if Spencer realized now what he had showed him, but he didn't think so. He also wondered whether Spencer realized the way he was shaking, and how dizzy he was. It took him more than a moment to focus his eyes on Spencer again.

"Okay." He replied. But he didn't head for the door.

"Can... you come with me?" Spencer asked then. Hotch's chest clenched, and moved to hug Spencer by his side while they both made their way to the door.

"Of course," was all he said. And he made sure he didn't let go of Spencer, because he didn't know if his heart would survive another question like that.

They went through the kitchen incredibly quietly, Hotch felt like he was intruding a private moment. The only ones remaining in the now dark living space were Maeve and Bella, they sat next to each other on the couch, and spoke low enough for Hotch to find the murmurs indistinguishable. They passed right besides them, but they didn't even granted them a look, Hotch believed they did it on purpose.

It was cold outside. Hotch wished he'd brought another jacket, he also wished he'd made Spencer wear another piece of clothing as well. Spencer didn't seem to mind the cold and the wind, but his cheeks were getting red, and his body would obviously pay for the exposition either way.

He let Spencer walk a few steps ahead of him. Hotch watched him closely. Spencer lit a cigarette, and kelp walking. Hotch wouldn't have thought in a million years that he had a destination in mind, not until he finally noticed how much closer were the stables getting. Hotch didn't say anything, he didn't know whether Spencer had done it on purpose either, perhaps this was just muscle memory for him.

They were met by a young woman there, she wore equestrian boots, and had buckets in both of her hands, but she dropped them when they entered.

"Oh my god. God, sorry," she smiled, "sorry, you just scared me..."

Hotch was just realizing that this was the very first time he interacted with... well, the help. He'd seen workers then and again around the house, he saw some cleaning, some doing the dishes, or carrying laundry. He once had spotted a man refilling the fridge, but they were quiet, and invisible. Hotch had never even looked at them for more than five seconds, much less held a conversation with any of them. He now realized how awful that was, he felt himself acting like a rich duge bag who had no time for paying attention to the person who did everything around the house for them. It was a terrible perspective, the fact that he hadn't even noticed much of the times someone was around. It now occurred to him that they may have orders not to approach them, since none of them had ever looked at Hotch either. He hadn't even exchanged a simple nod of recognition with any of them.

He knew there was a lot of people working, but he was only now realizing someone was paying all that people to be here. It was probably coming out of Bella's and or Spencer's pocket. Hotch didn't even want to think about what that meant, he didn't even want to think about how much money those had to be paying so many salaries while only getting payed as a CIA or FBI agent. They were certainly loosing way more money than they were gaining, and they had for years. He wondered if there were any other sources that they still kept from their days in the Affluence, and if so, what were they getting paid for?

"It wasn't our intention," Spencer responded for the both of them, and Hotch realized he'd been quiet for a long time, and tried to amend it by smiling at the young woman.

"That's okay," she smiled even wider, "Mr. Reid, right?" before Spencer could open his mouth to answer her, she kept talking. "Doctor Reid," she corrected. "Right, I remember. Sorry, I am new. I haven't even met Miss Vitale yet. It's weird, I've never imagined it. I'm working for a house no one lives in... Until now, of course. I know you're using it, that's okay, but anyway. I'm not even inside of the house, ever, I just imagine it must be weird because- imagine cleaning a kitchen every day but you know no one is going to cook there, and then you have to go to your own home because you don't live there either... Anyway, I just take care of the horses, that feels more useful because... well, they're alive. Oh my god, I'm yapping, aren't I?"

She stopped then, and Hotch couldn't say anything, still processing all the information she'd given. Spencer was still looking at her, a little wide-eyed, and the slightest tug on the corner of his lip. A few minutes ago, Hotch was afraid Spencer would never come back from this, that his mind would never be present in his body again. Now, he saw Spencer almost smile, and he knew it didn't mean anything, but a weight lifted from his chest either way. However, Spencer didn't reply, he just kept looking at her. She didn't look offended by this, and chose to fill the silence herself.

"Listen, I barely know you, but the previous groom did, apparently. His name was-"

"Hardland," Spencer rasped, nodding.

"Yes, well. He was old, you know? So they hired me to take some work off him. Last year... he passed, old age. I'm sorry."

Hotch watched Spencer closely, not wanting to know what two losses in one day would mean to a person. If it were anyone else, Hotch was sure that they would have broken then and there, but Spencer just sighed, solemn. Not for the first time that night, Hotch wished Spencer would cry. If only to know he wasn't in some kind of denial that Hotch needed to snap him out from. But Spencer didn't.

"Anyway," the woman continued, in a much lower tone of voice. She walked deeper into the sable, and took a turn where Hotch couldn't see her. Only when Spencer started walking after her slowly, Hotch followed. "He taught me a lot, and he talked about you. Said you knew your way around horses, that you visited the stables every day you were in the manor..." She hesitated before one of the stalls, a dappled enormous horse staring down at them. "And he told me she was yours..."

Spencer walked steadily until he reached the stall and immediately patted the horse on the neck, his other hand stroking the horse's nose.

"Well, hello girl," he wasn't smiling, and his eyes were shining, Hotch held his breath. "Look at you, all nice and quiet, where's your spark?"

The woman huffed. "Well, when you were riding her every day, she was a five-year-old mare with anger issues, now she's older. I wouldn't say much about wiser, though, she still runs off from time to time."

Spencer chuckled, not taking his eyes off the horse.

"Yeah," he mumbled, low enough for Hotch to understand it wasn't meant for anyone but the horse, "I guess we're both out of our game now, aren't we, girl?"

After a heavy silence, the woman spoke again, more softly this time.

"Hey... If you want to ride, I can get her ready in a minute."

Spencer's first reaction was to stay incredibly still, perhaps he was hoping Hotch wouldn't see him breathe. But Hotch had already seen his eyes, the way they sparked, and how his chest expanded with excitement. Hotch knew in that moment that the answer was obvious, it was decided, and the only reason Spencer hadn't say it out loud yet was because of Hotch. This was the longest night of his life, was what went through his head while watching one of the dogs pissing the side of a wheelbarrow full of hay.

"You don't have to do this," Spencer said, then. He wasn't grinning, but his eyes were a lot more lifeful, and the way he leaned against one of the stalls was noticeable more relaxed. That was exactly the reason Hotch totally had to do this.

"I want to," he lied.

"Have you ever got on a horse before, though?" Spencer teased him.

"Actually, I have," Hotch responded, but he knew that the one time he rode as a kid wouldn't be very useful.

"Well, you don't have to worry about it," the voice of the woman interrupted, she walked with two horses, fully saddled. In the freezing night, Hotch's hands started sweating. "This is Elvis," she pointed to the horse that looked considerably less terrifying next to Spencer's mare, "he's an old quiet guy who will only follow the dapple everywhere. He won't let you be in charge at all, so you just have to sit and hold tight."

"Excellent," Hotch said, doing his best not to sound sarcastic, "actually, scratch that. This is going to suck."

"Not too late to chicken out," Spencer said again, and this time, when Hotch looked at him, he was smirking. That pumped Hotch's blood with the resolution he needed, and he straightened up his shoulders, before facing back at the woman.

"I don't chicken out," he muttered.

Spencer just laughed. Truly laughed. And as eager as Hotch had been for Spencer to cry, or for him to feel, he still treasured this. He might as well let him have it. It was going to pop. That knowledge carved holes into Hotch's chest. The bubble was going to pop, and Spencer would eventually have to face the fact that death was irreversible. It was a simple fact, one every human knew, yet the one everyone seemed to forget.

Being on a horse was not as bad as Hotch had feared, but what he absolutely underestimated was how cold the wind was on his face and neck. But as it turns out, the woman was right, he didn't even had to touch the horse's reins for him to walk steadily behind Spencer's mare all the way. Spencer himself looked much more comfortable than Hotch could ever feel. As they made their way into the darkness, Spencer just spoke softly, and Hotch could only deduce all his words were meant to the horse.

"You used to spook about everything, look at you, so calm..." he sounded slightly disappointed, as if he were expecting a challenge. As if he had missed the horse he left, and not the one he'd returned to. As if he was mourning the company he had, and was now completely unrecognizable, and he was regretting not coming back sooner, because now they could never get all that time back, and they deserved it. And perhaps Hotch was inclined to believe this wasn't about the horse.

It was dawning. Hotch was not tired anymore. Every cell of his body was wide awake. Every time he looked at Spencer something pinched him right in his stomach. He didn't quite know what it was, call it a hunch, but he was just expecting everything to go south, because Spencer looked fine. And at the same time, not fine at all. When Spencer got off the horse, Hotch followed, a bit worried. He didn't know the reason of their stop, Spencer hadn't talked, he hadn't warned anything. So he completely forgot about the horse and jogged the distance between them in less than five seconds.

"Is everything okay?" he asked him.

"I just wanted to come here," Spencer said. Hotch looked back at the horses, and the fields of nothing beyond them. He still saw the house, and the buildings around it, also the windmill. But the sun mostly blinded the details of it all, he saw the shape dark on the orange sky.

"Right," Hotch said, he wasn't sure what else to respond, because he had no idea what Spencer wanted with this place.

Luckily, Hotch didn't have to ask.

"I buried a bird here," he explained. If it was meant to reassure Hotch, then it failed. By the minute, everything made less sense to him. But Spencer kept talking, and his voice turned solemn as he did. "I was with Alec, and he started talking about some shit and it... it never left my mind... not completely."

Spencer was staring right into space. The floor, right next to a tree, held no indicator of holding a dead bird under its roots. But Hotch believed that, more than ten years later, there probably was't much left of it anyway. Only in his worry for the kid, and the sad look on his face, Hotch found the strength not to be consumed by his hate for Sinclair. Spencer sniffed, and Hotch uselessly looked for the tears he knew wasn't going to see.

"Sky is dead," he said then. Low, broken. Hotch had to close his eyes, because he couldn't look at Spencer's eyes when he said those words. He sighed, and so did Spencer. As much as Hotch had been wanting Spencer to understand that, he still didn't want him to say it like that. In that tone that suggested it was meant for Hotch to see that he understood, that he wasn't completely loosing his mind. "But it's okay, Hotch. It really is," by the end of the sentence, his voice sounded strangled, his eyes were red and-

Spencer shed a tear.

"It's okay, it was bound to happen," he sobbed, quietly.

"He was murdered," Hotch said, because he wanted Spencer to understand that no, it wasn't bound to happen. This wasn't suppose to happen, it shouldn't have happened, it was unfair, and unkind. Spencer had the right to be mad about it. Hotch wanted him to be mad about it. Why was he so annoyingly unable to get mad at the Affluence? "This wasn't a mistake, this wasn't an overdose. Spencer, I'm so sorry."

Spencer shook his head.

"You know, Alec told me this bird was always meant to be dead. Not just since the day he fell injured on the roof, but from his birth. Some people are born... just so they can be buried."

"I disagree," Hotch insisted.

Spencer looked away from the dirt, and straight into Hotch's eyes.

"I think it was..." he wasn't crying anymore, but he hadn't cleaned the tears from his face, and now they reflected the newborn sun. Hotch just wished he could swallow the lump in his throat, because if there was something he didn't need, it was to lose it as well. "Terrible, and cruel. But now that it's over I can't help but think that... it's for the best."

"Spencer, no..."

"What he was doing was not Irving, he was in so much pain all the time and-" his voice got sucked for a second, and Hotch though he would burst into tears again, but he didn't. "Am I a bad person if... I'm a little relieved?"

Hotch let go of the breath he was holding, he was fearing it, yet, it was different from actually hearing it out of Spencer's mouth.

"Are you sure that's what you're feeling?" he said, instead of answering. Because while he didn't doubt Spencer's thoughts were genuine, he did know Spencer wasn't completely himself at that moment. And maybe, just maybe, Hotch could spare him some pain by taking his thoughts on another direction.

"I don't know," Spencer admitted. And after a while fo silence, he added, "he said he was going to change. He was thinking it, I could feel it..."

"I guess we will never know," Hotch tried softly, but Spencer snorted humorless, and shook his head.

"No, we do know. I can see exactly how it would have played out. He would get better for a couple of weeks, and then he would forget why he was doing it in the first place. That's what people do when their life's at risk, you know? They plan things, they suddenly feel like they want to live, but it's just their life ending..."

Hotch didn't know what to say, so he said nothing.

"Maybe it was merciful, in a way," Spencer continued. "Maybe it spared him the relapse, maybe the second of will to live will freeze forever and erase how he truly was, and how that would have truly played out."

Hotch didn't want to nod, but he didn't want to shake his head either. He knew, deep down, that this couldn't be it. Spencer was still numb, Hotch was right, and he was never going to admit it, but he wished hew as wrong. There was more to this.

"And the person who did this?" Spencer kept talking, voice soft and calm, eyes on the ground. Speaking with an ease Hotch didn't feel. When Spencer finished his sentence, it sent Hotch shivers down his spine. "They're gonna wish they hadn't."

Notes:

this was a weird chap, but anyway MAEVE

WHAT DID YOU THINK ABOUT IT???? it was quiet and calm, I know. I wanted it to be chill after last chapter's roller coaster.

also: dad hotch helloo??? sirrrrr you just adoptedd him. anyway, this was kind of random, but like I said, i wanted something chill and short to start setting back on a rithim, it can't be the previous one, sorry, it's not good for my heart. Or for Hotch's heart, seriously, my man will have a stroke.

a little observation that i realize is super pretentious coming from something i wrote myself. But have you noticed during the fic that Hotch always calls Spencer "Spencer" in his mind, but says "Reid" whenever he talks out loud? anyway, this chapter he finally calls him "Spencer" so... yeah, just that.

please comment guys, you have no idea how much I love every single one of your comments, they have me giggling and wanting to keep writing. Uni is hitting hard, hope wee can see in two weeks, if not, you will have to have patience with me.

I know it's a short plot-insignificant chapter, but still, did you liked it?

see you soon <3

Chapter 23: Tacenda

Notes:

Oh, I know what this is. You thought I had ABANDONED YOU. Well, I didn't. I'm just my uni's bitch at the moment. It will pass. (hopefully)

Here's the chap, it's shit like everything I write recently. its only 5k, sorry, i rather publish short chaps than to wait eleven months and finish one long one.

anyway, we need to talk about something, I know that recently I haven't met expectations on publishing Wednesdays or Thursdays, and because all my Wednesdays and Thursdays are so fucking busy, I just don't think I will make it. It's not going to work anymore. So can we change it?

Let's do friday nights, and see how that goes. If it doesn't work I might change it again. Every two weeks, Friday night. Let's try to meet those standards. Thank you for the extra week, and sorry.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Tacenda

(n.) things better left unsaid; matters to be passed over in silence

 

Die a hero, or live long enough to become... whatever Spencer was.

There were no villains in real life. No monsters. Just people. Humans. Such complex creatures. Cruel. Unkind. Humans were the most unkind creatures to walk the earth. That's the way Spencer saw it. The thing about the world is that, it doesn't look the same for everyone. It's common to discuss whether the color one calls red is the same color that other calls red, because it's merely impossible to see from someone else's eyes. The same thing happens, with nearly everything else.

Spencer observed around him and thought, unkind. Every single person around him was unkind. Cruel. Wicked. It was a strange thought, because a synonym for cruel was in fact "inhuman" like human was somehow the opposite to cruel. But it isn't, it's the same.

Around him, everyone he laid eyes on could be described as unkind. No one was spared from it, not his friends, not the team, not himself. Specially not himself.

"There's coffee on the pot, and whiskey on the counter, whatever you need more," Lydon told him. Face blank. He was drinking his own coffee, staring at the empty room.

"Thank you," Spencer replied, matching his death tone.

It was way too early. Spencer caught an hour of sleep at most, and he was turning on his by the time the sun was high up. So he decided to have breakfast. Maeve was there, and Lydon was there, but they seemed to be the only ones awake. It was too early in the morning to have a conversation, and Spencer could respect that. He didn't feel like talking either. It wasn't uncomfortable, it couldn't be. They were used to early mornings, and late nights.

They respected the silent house. Spencer sometimes felt like the house itself was demanding silence. It asked, with it's squeaking wooden stairs, and it's noisy pipes. It was haunted, if not by ghost, then by the memories it preserved. Because of the humid air, and the large doors that were inclined in the slightest, done on purpose for them to close on their own, in the most slowly creepy way possible. The house was constructed to cause headaches, to scare people away from it, to present as problematic, haunted. It was never meant to be anybody's home. But again, Spencer was never meant to be anybody's family, and now he had to pick from.

He supposes, in a way, the house and him learnt to live with each other. They had to. They adapted around each other's defects. They forcefully had to stop trying to kick each other out, because it wasn't working. Now, Spencer had a deep connection with this house. He knew every crack, the house allowed him into every room, he knew where every shrieky step was, and all the right angles to leave the doors opened. He wasn't big on believing anything not proved by science, and it wasn't like he truly one hundred percent believe the house was alive. It was just something that stuck with him, since he was a little kid, and wanted an answer for all the times he got lost in it, and hated every hallway that looked right like the previous one.

He knew, logically, the house wasn't trying to kick him out. It was him who had to adapt to it, learn the way. But as equally true, and never to be proven logically, he believed the house to be cruel, unkind. Unwelcoming of new residents. The house was unkind, and it wasn't even human.

Maeve, Lydon, and him, sat in silence and drank their coffee. Spencer watched Maeve read and he realized she was unkind as well. She was selfish, and impulsive. So different from the little girl he once met, that old Maeve didn't make it through the Affluence. The little girl was dead. This woman right in front of him was something entirely else. She was what she swore would never become. She was cruel, unkind, and human.

He knew Maeve like he knew himself. A few years without meeting wouldn't change how much they loved each other. And it wouldn't change how angry they were at each other, either. It was complicated, intricate, and awfully beautiful. Tragic, as well. God, Spencer should have died a hero. It would have certainly been simpler.

Spencer has lived for too long. He knows that. He knows that he should be dead, he is living on borrowed time. He's afraid someone will have to pay for it. And he's even more afraid that it won't be him. Someone had already paid for it, he remembered, and he felt his heart in his throat all over again. He just wanted it to stop. He wanted all of it to stop.

The main room of the manor had been slowly filled by the current inhabitants of the house. He failed to see Hotch or Rossi, Ethan wasn't around either. But the rest had slowly filled the kitchen and living room with their own coffee mugs and toasts. Spencer missed some of it. It looked for him like his teammates materializing out of thin air, but he knew that meant he was getting lost in time. He was missing bits of the day. His head was killing him, and he just knew that the confusion wouldn't go away for the day. Tomorrow, he may not remember this day at all.

 

The Vault was the darkest place Maeve had ever visited. And she lived among the Affluence, so that was saying a lot.

In a way, she felt like she was detoxicating. It was slow and painful. She asked whether Spencer was alive at least four times a day during her first week. She was in some kind of denial, she wasn't sure of what. She couldn't exactly be in denial of her being trapped in a military base, she knew she was trapped, she fucking saw it every time she woke up.

This place, Carol promised, was going to wipe the Affluence out of her. And she could feel it. Slowly but surely working its way in, like poison. Melting her muscles, burning her blood, eating away her organs. The only thing she looked forward to was that half hour on nights, where she had gun training. It was the only highlight of her day, that was saying a lot.

The Vault looked like a greek temple. Both from the outside and the inside. It felt like an unreasonably big cathedral that never got the use it was supposed to get. The energy inside was heavy, the air too dense. The ceilings were so high that it was always cold, and light never got to the floor level just right, so her eyes never got used to the sun on the outside, but not to the darkness inside either. Her room was dark wood and white sheets, nothing interesting. The place echoed really annoyingly, and sometimes, when she went outside, she thought she was going deaf for a second, just to remember you weren't actually supposed to hear everything so loudly.

She hadn't made any friends, hadn't talked to anyone but Carol. There were no men in The Vault. And some times Maeve just felt like a nun. She wasn't quite sure what this place was for everyone who wasn't her. She wasn't sure why would someone come here voluntarily. She also wasn't sure of where she was, Carol hadn't said anything, and the other girls seemed to have been adviced to stay away from her, because they ran every time Maeve tried to ask a question.

The only thing Maeve was sure of, was the fact that she was trapped. Big time. All the outside that surrounded her was a beach to god knows where, and woods on the other side. No sign of civilization. Not even a road.

Maeve was familiar with most of The Vault by now. She'd already changed rooms more than the sheets. She'd stayed at the infirmary for the first week, and was then moved to a room shared with a bunch of quiet girls that looked younger than her. Their uniform was a grayish blue Maeve despised on herself, but worked beautifully on the dark-haired girl that slept on the bed next to her. After a few days on that room, she was moved again, to a private one. She didn't know the reason of this, but she guessed that they wanted to keep her as isolated as possible. The Affluence had made her incredibly out going, after all. Maybe they wanted to erase that.

Maeve didn't train physically anymore. It was unnerving. The other girls danced. Maeve wasn't about to start ballet on a random government facility she would be in for only three months. She wasn't interested in any of the other physical activities The Vault offered. Which were tai chi and aikido. So she just practiced shooting for half an hour at night, and went to bed. The only things waiting for her in the morning were a mildly good breakfast and some endless classes.

Alright Maeve had to give The Vault this: she was learning some badass stuff. She felt like she was studying law, but applied only to the CIA private business. She was learning how to use every loop hole and every morally gray way to end with any kind of trouble. She was studying strategy, and mathematics, and economics. All her life was theoretical at the moment.

Right in the great Hall, when you first entered The Vault, you were welcomed in by an enormous statue of Athena, Maeve kind of liked that about this place. Every girl here was smart, she had to give them that. Maeve just wished she could apply all of what she was learning in action. In a dangerous mission that involved running away from somewhere, preferably.

For now, The Vault would have to do. Because no matter how hard she looked or how far she got through the woods, there was no way out. She was completely trapped.

"Cold, isn't it?"

A blond girl sat next to her. This wasn't the first time someone sat next to her in class, after all, the classrooms were old and theater-like. Circles, wooden benches, going up, the professor in the middle. Others were rectangular, church benches at the floor level, the professor on a stage. But either way, it wasn't like no one had ever sat next to Maeve. it was, however, the first time someone spoke a word to her. She wasn't sure how to respond. Which of the thousand questions to ask her, she was afraid she would say the wrong thing and the girl would realize she wasn't supposed to be talking to her.

"It's nice outside, though. It's just this stupid walls." The girl kept going.

She was blond, and thin, and it reminded Maeve to Camille. She didn't have the same dazzling beauty, but she was a similar height, and maybe Maeve just missed Camille too much. The girl's face was longer than Camille's, her lips thinner, and her eyes brown.

"Uh..." Maeve struggled, "yeah, I guess so."

The girl turned to look at her. "Oh, where are my manners." She extended her hand, "Patricia."

"Maeve," she shook her hand.

"Maeve Donovan? No way."

"Uh," Maeve huffed. Even though she didn't find it very funny that Patricia would now realize she wasn't supposed to be talking to Maeve and leave. "Way," she responded awkwardly. God, this place had truly drained the Affluence from her, if she couldn't stand a simple small talk.

"You're the girl from the Affluence, right?" She covered her mouth, and then whispered. "Right, I'm not supposed to say anything. Classified, and all that. Anyway, I'm on the team, so don't worry."

"The... team?" she frowned.

"Yeah there's like, five of us, I think? We are going to leave a year earlier," she smiled, proud. Then leaned in, as if to share a secret. But she didn't exactly whisper. "We're being trained to work in the cases regarding the Affluence. We'll probably cross paths again. When are you leaving?"

"Uh, two months?"

Patricia frowned. "What? Oh, man, I still got to end this year. How come you leave so soon? I bet it's because you already got trained in the Affluence. God, you're so lucky, growing up there."

Maeve stared into space for a few seconds. If she concentrated hard enough she could still see the blood on her hands, feel Spencer's wound underneath her fingers while she worked the bullet out of him. Her ears were still perfectly capable of recalling the ringing after the explosion, the pressure of her head. It felt like it was going to explode, her brain trying desperately to break out of her skull. Her hear beating dangerously close to her throat, swallowing, afraid she would spit it out, and it would stop beating at all.

She remembered Margo, her lectures, her death. She remembered Alec taking her to her parent's home after the funeral, rainy day, he'd put a hand on her shoulder, and Maeve could still feel the weight of it over her soaked clothes.

She recalled meeting Spencer and the others, how young they all were. People tent to not notice someone's change over time. If you saw them often, then you probably find yourself surprised when you encounter an old picture. Maeve remembered perfectly their faces back then. That's the way her memory ensured she remembered when exactly each memory had happened. So when she remembered Spencer offering to walk out of the room, his gun pointing right at the head of an already dying, tortured guy, she knew they were fourteen at the time, because she remembered what Spencer's face and hair looked like back then.

"Yeah," she said, forcing her eyes shut to snap out of it, "lucky me."

"Well, it could be worse. I mean, if I weren't a part of this team, then I would still have a year and a half before getting out of this place."

Maeve had so many questions, she didn't know how to phrase them all in one sentence.

"What is this place, anyway? Like, why do people come here? why do they come here?"

"Well... Why did you come here?" Patricia asked back.

"Oh, I had a terrible accident, woke up at the hospital, then I was drugged and I woke up here."

Patricia froze, her eyes on Maeve, comically opened. Before chuckling nervously. "Yeah, no. Not what usually happens."

"I imagined."

Patricia answered every single question Maeve asked. Only talking to the blond girl, Maeve realized how alone and isolated she'd been feeling lately. She always considered herself an introvert individual. She cherished her alone time, she always felt better and recharged after a day off. Not that she didn't like the action, but she enjoyed it better with adequate rest and quiet time after.

Right now, being in silence was deafening. She wished for someone to speak to her, near her, anything. Patricia kept talking to her, she chatted in a way that Maeve would have found annoying before, but now it was reassuring. The Vault amplified every one of her loud laughs. Her eyes lit up the sad uniforms they wore.

It was almost sad when they had to go on different directions at the end of the day.

"Ugh, my room-mates are so annoying. Chatting all night, I tell you," Patricia was saying as they got to the dormitories. "What about you?"

"Me?" Alright, Maeve had to admit it. She was rusty. She was glad Patricia didn't seem to mind to do all the talking. Maeve liked listening, but for the first time since she met Margo, she struggled to answer.

"Yeah, what are your room-mates like?"

"Oh, I don't have any."

Patricia startled. "You sleep on your own?" Maeve only nodded, she didn't know exactly why would that be a big deal for Patricia. "Wow, I mean. I would be terrified. Do you hear the wind a lot?"

Yes. Maeve did. It drove her insane. The building was shapen in a way that the wind was always howling. During the day, the murmur of life made it go away, but when everyone slept, during the night, it was a whistle so loud that Maeve actually slept with her head under her pillow. An habit she would come to find rather hard to get rid of, and would in fact keep for the rest of her life.

"Yeah, I think I would shit myself sleeping on my own. I'm terrified of that, it sounds straight from a ghosts movie."

Maeve never thought she'd find a friend in a place like that, but she did. She spoke little to no times about her time in The Vault with Spencer. Spencer wouldn't mention The Echo, and his face every time it came up in a conversation always told her that his experience had been much worse than her's. She had been the lucky one, out of the two of them. There was no amount of money she would take to do it all again, but it wasn't a bad one time experience. The Vault taught her a lot, and she would always treasure that knowledge.

As for the Affluence, it never left her blood. But when she watched Spencer, she knew he had left something behind during those three months of training. It hadn't been the Affluence. But something.

 

Maeve had seen Aaron Hotchner creep into the room, even if Spencer hadn't. Maeve knew Hotchner very well, and also not at all. She'd heard about him from Spencer, and then she stopped hearing from Spencer at all. She stop allowing him to call her on a phone, and he stopped calling her at all. Maeve didn't particularly resented the team because of that fact, but also, she did. She knew they had nothing to do with it, in fact, they'd had no idea. Spencer stopped calling because he got tired of fighting, she was being unreasonable, she knew it, but also, she didn't.

"Unpause?" Spencer murmured.

Maeve took a second to watch the room. They had the living room mostly to themselves. Bella, Lydon and Camille were there, but they didn't count. The rest of Spencer's team were in the kitchen, except for Hotchner, who had walked into the room as quite as a ghost, and sat in a corner to drink his coffee. Had he the intention to go unnoticed, she would never know, but at the moment, she didn't care.

"Unpause," she nodded, and sat straight on the couch. Next to her, Bella also sat up, ready to be the mediator. It irritated Maeve, she wanted to fight her own fights, even if she hated fighting with Spencer. Bella getting in the middle would only result in Maeve being angry at her too.

But Bella had always put herself in the middle, and she wasn't going to stop now, so Maeve didn't even bother. Lydon didn't even raise his head, but Maeve was sure he was listening, even though he didn't truly cared that much. Camille was looking at the both of them, slightly worried, but calm. And now Hotchner was as well, at Spencer's back, he frowned and watched. She felt trapped. Lights going out, flashes blinding her, crowds cheering. She was the show in the middle of the ring just like a circus.

"That wasn't a smart decision, you should know," she knew Spencer was trying to remain calm, but the act would break soon. Maeve and him both, they fought violently, unfairly. They bit and scratched, they used nails and teeth, they drew blood. It never meant they didn't love each other. But seeing Spencer hold himself down like that... well, it was just sad. She almost chuckled at it. Perhaps he didn't want to draw attention of his team in the kitchen, for he'd never cared about Bella seeing him lose it. She decided to help him out, he could try and keep it down all he wanted, Maeve was not going to.

"Oh, forgive me for not making my best decisions while running from a stalker," she bit.

"With which you did not let anyone help you!"

"You don't understand."

"Then fucking explain it to me, Maeve!" he shouted.

"He sent me pictures of me," she matched his tone, "every time I left the house! He threatened me, threatened you!"

"You should've let us-"

"Oh, don't act like you wouldn't've done the exact same. You know what? You're a hypocrite."

Spencer laughed maniacally. "For fuck's sake, you are one to talk."

"I could handle it!"

"Well, clearly, you couldn't."

"What is this really about?"

"This, Maeve, is about you, always doing the same," he was panting now. Maeve realized she was standing, and so was Spencer. She hadn't realized it. Now Spencer was imposing over her, but she didn't back down. "Always the exact same, it's like you're there one minute, and the next gone. You don't answer calls, you won't let us know where you are-!"

"I was trying to protect you, S," she whispered.

"Well it needs to go both ways!"

In the corner of her eyes, she could see Spencer's team peaking from the kitchen. Emily had walked to sit next to Lydon and Camille, the rest remained in the entrance, not wanting to venture in. Even Lucas' head peaked from the kitchen arch. The only person missing in the house was Ethan, Maeve hadn't asked where he was, but she had an idea. They all wore such worried expressions on their faces that Maeve felt a spark of actual jealous. For a moment, she felt like screaming at them to turn the fuck around, Spencer was a big boy, he could handle a fight without them being all crybabies about it.

"There was nothing you could do, Spence."

"Listen, Maeve. For all we know now, your stalker might be our unsub. And if that's truth then-" he shutted abruptly and shook his head before sighing. Maeve saw him rub his eyes, and she knew exactly what he had been about to say. He knew why he'd shut up. She wished he hadn't. She wished he didn't think she couldn't take it.

"No, say it." She insisted. Perhaps it was too much of a show. Perhaps they should stop. Spencer gave a quick look around the room, thinking the same as Maeve, they just knew. When she looked into his eyes they just communicated like speaking out loud. He was thinking the same as her. It was in the way the faces of his team turned, and avoided looking when Spencer deposited his own eyes on them. They were putting too much of a show.

But the thing was, they were playing chicken now. Seeing just how far they could push each other, and Spencer wasn't going to back up from the challenge. So, he said it.

"Then perhaps this could have all been avoided."

"You think I'm the reason of all this. That I killed all those victims. That I killed Sky?" She knew he wasn't saying that, she just wanted to put salt in the wound. She needed it, because her chest hurt too much, and it was hard to breathe, guilt was heavy inside her heart. Dead weight. Murdered weight. Perhaps the adrenaline of a fight would make it better.

"You're putting words in my mouth."

"But they're truth, aren't they."

"No, Maeve. They're not."

"Then what?" She had tears in her face now, and Spencer only seemed tired. This was the perfect time for a pause, if only Spencer would say it. If only he would chicken out, because she couldn't.

Bella, bless her, always knew the right course of action.

"Alright, time out." She said. Neither Maeve nor Spencer looked at her, but she knew they both heard her. "It's a tie. Let's go, touch some grass."

She ushered them away, and Spencer started to do so. Maeve shouldn't have fired right at his back, but she did, she needed one last blow. And that was it. Or perhaps it wasn't a blow what she needed, maybe she just wanted Spencer to forgive her. Maybe she wanted him to hug her and comfort her, tell her it wasn't her fault, even though it kind of was.

"Patricia's dead." She blurted out. She knew Spencer didn't know. She also knew that Spencer would have figured that out in half a second if he were in his right mind. Just like she read all over the room Sky's dead, no one had to tell her. The only reason he was so incredibly slow at realizing was Sky's dead still fresh in his memory. He was mourning, and Maeve had just added one more person to mourn. She couldn't see past her own grief. For Sky, for Patricia, for the innocent girl that died because of her, for all the other victims. She wasn't sure anymore.

Spencer's look changed from tiredness to surprise so quickly that she almost regretted her words. She wanted to take them back. If only she could make them not be true, she would.

"I-" his voice broke. Maeve saw all five stages of grief flashed in quick succession on his face, and then it was just sad acceptance. "I am... so very sorry, M."

Maeve breathed out. She suddenly didn't feel like fighting anymore. Saying it out loud somehow made it worse, she hadn't heard it out loud yet. No one had told her, and she hadn't voiced any questions, so this was her first time actually hearing those words. Spencer's team widened their eyes ever so slightly. She felt tears in her face, she sniffed, and then she chickened out.

"Pause?" she cried.

She heard Spencer sigh.

"No."

"No?"

"No, M." His voice was nothing more than a whisper when he closed the space in between them, Maeve threw herself in his arms like she was longing for them. She was. A brief hug the night before was not enough to compensate all the missed time. "I think we're done fighting," he added softly, very close to Maeve's ear.

"I think we are," she agreed. There were much things that were left unsaid. But perhaps it was for the best. Right at that moment, she just wanted to run away from the looks of all those people she didn't know. She wanted Spencer all to herself, she wanted a day off. But they were still in the living room of a manor Spencer used to call home. And there was no time to rest, there was a killer on the run.

"I think we need to decide what we're going to do next," Maeve heard Bella said. She wasn't talking to her or Spencer, Maeve guessed she directed it at Hotchner, because he was the next one to speak.

"Yes, of course."

Prentiss stood up from the couch to join the others as they walked into the kitchen, away from her and Spencer. Maeve heard her voice distant as they left the living room, leaving only the two of them.

"I think we should start by profiling that stalker," she said.

"We're hoping is the same unsub," Morgan's voice pointed out.

"No, I think she's onto something," Rossi mused, "we profile him as a completely different person, and then we observe the overlaps with our current profile..."

Maeve didn't want to leave the safeness of Spencer's warm chest, with his strong beating heart and his deep breathing. "I think that's me," she said, her voice muffled by Spencer's sweatshirt.

"Who is?"

"They're going to need me if they want anything on the stalker."

She couldn't see him, and he didn't speak, but she felt him nodding. A few seconds after, they pulled apart. Camille and Lydon were still on the couch, but Spencer nor Maeve were bothered by them.

"I think we should go in, then," Maeve said. Spencer's eyes were red.

"Yeah," he mumbled, "yeah, I just... I need some air, then I'll be there in a minute."

Maeve hesitated. She wasn't sure she wanted Spencer alone with his thoughts.

"I'll go with you," Lydon offered as he stood up. "Need a smoke. And don't care for the crime talk, anyway."

More at ease, Maeve didn't protest. Camille grabbed her by the arm as they made their way to the kitchen, the others were already discussing the events of the Halloween party at Everly Nights. She walked in in the middle of a conversation, so she didn't have all the context, but she heard Ethan was keeping the Affluence at ease, so they wouldn't have any more trouble. She kept her eyes on Lucas as she settled inside the circle that they formed around the evidence on the kitchen isle.

The blond boy looked properly dead. He was skinnier than she remembered him, and the dark marks under his eyes seemed to be new as well. His hair was longer, his eyes were darker. He'd lost the baby cheeks, and he seemed to have lost all light of life inside his eyes. Maeve watched him and wondered how did a normal person coped with such a traumatic event. She supposes the answer was sitting right in front of her.

"So before we start reviewing your evidence, we want to show you what we have on this case," Rossi was talking to her. She hadn't been listening, but she got the memo, she paid attention to the table before her.

"Is that's Patricia's crime scene?" Bella asked, her voice so little, so hurt, that Maeve turned to look at her.

"Yes," Morgan sounded unsure, like part of him didn't want her to see the picture.

Bella was holding the photo in her hands, her eyes tired.

"I know this woman," she stated. The previous emotion had now completely faded, and she was back to a neutral expression, voice flat.

"Ethan said she was your house keeper," Emily said softly. "I'm sorry."

"It's fine," she shrugged it off. "She was a good woman. I'm sorry for her. She has a son, I think we should notify him."

"I took care of that yesterday," JJ said. "He was able to get to the station to identify her, and he, uh... Asked me to give this to you?"

JJ handed Bella an envelope, it was sealed. Bella didn't look twice at it before sliding it in her pocket, murmuring she would look at it later, the table moved on with the discussion. The BAU team filled her in very effectively. She listened to their profile, and to the description of the victims. She was forming her own thoughts. Examining the evidence on the table at her own pace. That was of course, until Bella actually showed her who they thought the unsub might be.

She was sure she'd stopped breathing. The others were looking at her like she was about to drop dead. She may have paled, because she was feeling lightheaded, and slightly sick. She looked around the room, and then locked eyes with the picture.

"I know that man," she choked out.

Everyone at the table exchanged looks, their postures increasingly alarmed. Excited, almost. Like Maeve was showing them the so long waited for answer to a very intricate puzzle. It was evident that they all had a lot of questions, but the first one to say one out loud was Prentis.

"Do you know how to find him?"

Maeve looked at her.

"No, but I know who does."

Notes:

This chap is not corrected, if I did that this would have probably been finished right on time for christmas. I hope you are still enjoying the fic even though it's getting messy. Because I have so much in my head, it was crazy how hard it was to follow any plot lines at all. But I think I'm doing all right, it's all coming together, I promise. It's just going to be a bit more spaced out because I can't put so many things in one chapter if I want to maintain this 5k aprox chapter length and publish every two weeks.

As for this chapter, I believe a good couple is the ones that can fight with nails and teeth but love each other anyway at the end of the day. The pause thing is from himym, lily and marshal have my heart, for real. I just loved that for Spencer and Maeve.

But, did you know I'm a mind reader? I know what you're asking yourself, so I might as well answer.

You're wondering about Hotch seeing Spencer's scars? That's not over, Hotch is just taking time out to leave a bit of space for the actual plot.

You saw it, Sky died. Were you expecting everything to go to shit and realized that it didn't? Girl, we're not even in stage one. Are you seeing Spencer? it hasn't rained on him yet. It's a ticking bomb, trust me.

You desperately want more of the bau watching Lydon's videos? Well, sorry to disappoint you all but- JK, I HAVE SOME COOKING IN THE OVEN.

Where's Ethan? What happens now that Maeve's back? Sit down and watch, bitch.

See? Mind reader. But I have limitations, so if I didn't answer your question just leave it in the comments and I'll do my best. <3

See you guys, remember, not tomorrow. Not next friday either. Next next friday. That would be the 20th. (if i make it, that is)

And I know this is short and uninteresting but if you can comment then I would really appreciate that, it makes my heart warmer <3
Anyway, love you guysssss <3 <3

Chapter 24: Borborygmi

Summary:

tw.
-child death
-child abuse and/or neglect
-drugs
-dead bodies etc

Notes:

guys, i don't know what to say, this is on time, this is long and it's raw, so there will be mistakes. but at least this is long and on time, right?

i had written a beautiful note here, and a beautiful note on the end, but it fucking erased, istg its so late.

please comment, i don't know what to say, im so tired, i hate whatever made this whole thing erase, im so angry right now. please comment

see you in two weeks hopefully

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Borborygm

(n.) the rumbling sounds your stomach makes when you're hungry

 

Hunger was Spencer's oldest friend. Hunger wasn't felt in the stomach, it was felt in the chest, Alec always said. When Spencer was around fourteen he had been part of a big ceremony in which he was baptized with a symbol. The first time he put the ring on his finger, it showed in it's carving the image of a sword going through a skull and a human heart. It was meant to remind him that in times of war, he was to live his intelligence and his kindness behind. He was meant to throw away his compassion, his empathy, and his analytical thinking. It was all to be thrown away and replaced with the most savage, crude, and animal side of him.

"You're an animal, and you're hungry," Alec used to say. "Hunger isn't felt in the stomach, Spencer, it's felt on the chest."

Spencer knew a thing or two about hunger. They went way back. Spencer had felt hunger sting his stomach, his chest, and all of his limbs. It weakened his muscles and showed his ribs sticking out like he was only skin and bones. He remembers the mental agony that being hungry meant, he would grow desperate, he would do drastic things. Stealing out of hunger wasn't something he was particularly proud of, but it wasn't something he regretted. He thought the big corporations could survive a few rice packets being taken from them without pay.

Stealing wasn't incredibly effective for he could not do it more than once in the same store, sometimes he managed two times if the cashiers changed. But he couldn't afford to get caught, they would report him to CPS and send his mother into a state facility where they weren't going to help her, not really.

He found stability in the simple cons. Maybe it made him a rat, maybe Lucas had been right all that time, when he said Spencer came from the gutter. But Spencer found a way of surviving, and even as a kid whom the Affluence hadn't shaped yet, he enjoyed the adrenaline rush that came from performing the scam that would pay his mother's meds of the week.

Something safer was always winning at poker, or some other gambling game. He couldn't go into casinos but it wasn't hard to get into the dark sides of towns and find some drunk man willing to make fun of a kid. They let him bet, he always made sure to lose a few rounds, to look like he didn't quite grasp the game. And then he played for real, just enough rounds to double his money, then he was off. But much like stealing, he couldn't revisit the same games too often, for they remembered him, and they weren't particularly thrilled to let him play again.

"Hey, lad," a voice rasped at his back. Spencer turned around, his heart pounding loudly in his ears. The man coughed. "I saw ye' out there, you're smart."

Spencer froze, and he felt himself starting to sweat. He swallowed, and wished the panic hadn't dried his face from blood, otherwise the man would see through his act.

"Sorry, sir, I've got no idea of what you're talking about."

The man barked a laugh.

"And with a bit o' training, a great liar as well."

Spencer wasn't sure what he was supposed to say to that, so he said nothing. He couldn't, however, turn around and escape that place. There was just something about the way the man was watching him. Observant, like a challenge. Like he was closely analyzing Spencer's reactions, and was waiting to see what he'd do next. So Spencer stood still long enough for the man to apparently find what he was looking for. His side smile was sinister, almost demonic. Spencer wished he had given a step back, then another, and left the bar. But he hadn't, and now he couldn't move.

"I gotta job for ye', kid."

To the present, Spencer still had no idea what had kept him so firmly in his place, and what drove him to listen, instead of denying right away. He couldn't be sure, but that's when he feared hunger may have played a bigger part than he'd ever noticed. He hated it, because it was just yet another thing Alec was right about. Hunger was there since day one, Spencer was hungry. Hungry people made desperate moves.

"What is it?"

"There's a game next friday, I need to win. I can't let luck play a part in it, ye know?" he coughed.

Spencer wasn't sure whether he should wait for his fit to end, or keep talking, so he gave the man a couple of minutes.

"How do I play into it?"

"That depends," the man said, "Have ye' a good memory?"

Spencer smirked.

"Alright then," the man was no smiling as well, cold and eerie. "Then memorize this," he slided a piece of paper towards Spencer, the boy took it. "You're tale-telling on my opponents' cards."

Spencer frowned.

"What's in it for me?"

"Why, I'll pay ye, o' course. And a big sum, much bigger than what you make in a week with all your little tricks." At Spencer's stubbornly unimpressed look, the man huffed. "Fair enough, let's say five percent, how's that sound."

"Fifteen."

The man smiled. "I like ye, I'll give ye twenty."

Spencer frowned. "I should have gone fore thirty."

The man laughed again, it turned into a cough fit, but Spencer managed a chuckle as well. He felt his body relaxing, and perhaps to any normal child the situation should've rang some bells. The average kid had the whole "don't talk to strangers," talk memorized. But Spencer was no normal child. That was because Spencer, in that moment, and for what felt like forever, was hungry.

Spencer did it, and it was the easier money he ever made. There was a lot of it, he took it from the hands of the man and left without saying a word. Great one time experience, he thought to himself. It had been fun, and he had made money out of it, but he was a smart kid and he knew that man meant trouble, he didn't want things to go south. So his plan was to keep going the way he had before, he wasn't hungry anymore, wasn't desperate, and he had been surviving before meeting that man, he could survive after.

This carefully planned strategy went to shit the moment he saw how quickly the money went away. Turns out, he owed a lot of rent. So after paying up rent, buying her mother's meds for a month, and stuffing the fridge, he found that what looked like a generous sum of money was mostly gone.

So he was back to his little street works. He wasn't sure exactly what drove him back to the same bar over and over again. It was against his own rules, he told himself that it was comfortable, but he knew a bit of him just wanted to bump into that man again. Maybe there was some other crazily simple thing he could do for him. The hunger had returned.

The fifth time back into that bar, he gave up. That was the second time he had been kicked out, or asked where his parents were. He was dragging too much attention, and he needed to quit coming this place. He took a good look around, and that was it, it was over.

"Kid, I said you can't come here on your own, so I'm sorry but I will have to call CPS-"

Spencer looked at the woman, she looked oddly gentle, like she was sorry for what she was saying. So Spencer managed a small smile, instead of snapping at her not to call CPS. He was about to turn around and leave when a hoarse voice interrupted him.

"The lad's with me."

The woman looked from the man to Spencer a couple of times, enough for him to see that she didn't believe shit. However, Spencer nodded vigorously, and she had nothing to stand on, so she let them be.

"Just stay near him, alright?" she spoke to spencer, "this is no place for a child to be on their own."

"Oh, you know, kids," the man responded before Spencer could. He took a few steps closer, slightly limping, and put a hand on Spencer's shoulder. His coat smelled strongly like the expensives cigars his father's friends used to buy. "You turn around for a second and..." he gestured with his hand, before dismissing the woman and walking towards one of the tables furthest away from the entrance.

They sat on a dark but loud corner, the table right next to them was badly illuminated by a flickering bulb, underneath it's yellowish light, a group of older man played poker and smoked, one of them had ordered a sandwich. It looked greasy, and gross, and also it was all Spencer wanted for christmas. Once they both sat, the man threw the menu at him unceremoniously.

"C'mon. Order up. I can't talk to you if yer checking out that sandwich like it's made o' gold." Spencer tore his eyes away from the group of man laughing and chatting with each other, much like the woman, he was too stunned to speak. He too let his gaze wander from the piece of paper in his hands to the man right in front of him. "On me."

Spencer ordered a sandwich. The man had ordered a scotch for himself and some kind of soda for him, which Spencer did not want to try, but he didn't have anything to eat.

"My name is Alexander Sinclair." The man said. "Who are ye, boy?"

"Spencer Reid," he said, mouth stuffed.

"Alright, Spencer Reid. What's a lad like you doing in a place like this?"

"I thought it was rather obvious."

"Where are your parents. Are there any?" Spencer kept quiet. The man nodded. "Fair enough. Ye wan't to make some money, then?"

Spencer wiped his hands on the napkin, and sat back on his chair. He only stopped eating long enough to breathe, and then he kept going. He was so hungry that he truly thought he couldn't do what he did again. He couldn't get that hungry again, he wouldn't survive it another time.

"What do you have for me?" He asked with his mouth full.

"You count cards, don't ye?"

"Yeah..."

"There's a blackjack game next week, meet me here," he slided a piece of paper towards him. "But there's something else I need you to do first."

Spencer frowned. "What?"

Alright that was it. That was the last time Spencer took any kind of jobs from that man. He wasn't going to set foot in that bar again, he was never going to contact Alexander Sinclair again in his life. This was the last time he said yes to anything just out of hungry desperation. He'd stolen before, but never like that. Never on a place that was so guarded, so protected.

But Spencer did it, he walked inside an antiques shop on ungodly hours of the night, and stole a wooden box. It was very peculiar. Engraved with birds and flowers, decorated with gold. It was about the size of a shoe box, maybe smaller. And it was square, not rectangular. Spencer admired it for more than a few seconds, wishing there was something to admire at all. But apart from the obviously overpriced gold nails and lock, there wasn't much to see, and Spencer felt a little bit disappointed. All the anxiety building up as he made his way through the nose of the sleeping shop owner, all for just a box that didn't even sound like it had something in it. Spencer couldn't tell whether the weight was just the gold and hard wood, or if it was so full of something that there wasn't enough space for anything to move at all.

It was locked, was the first thing he checked as soon as he got out of that place. He crouched on an alley and ate a hotdog he bought with some stolen money from the registry, (hey, don't blame him, he was already stealing the box, what was a few more dollars) and appreciated the object in front of him. The man, Alec Sinclair, would be grumpy about the extra time he took, he was sure of it. Spencer not only didn't care, but he was actually doing it a bit on purpose, expecting to mess with the man for a bit.

He could sell it, easily, and it would make him a good amount, based on the gold. But as much as he had said before he wouldn't take any more jobs from Alec Sinclair, he knew that that man would make him far more money than any sold gold.

"Took ye long enough." Alec grumbled. Spencer rolled his eyes.

"Why did you wanted this anyway?"

Alec admired the box with hungry eyes, Spencer watched him carefully from behind the new sandwich Alec had ordered for him. Far more fulfilling than the hotdog. Alec looked through his clothes and finally took out a key from one of his pockets. Spencer watched.

"Some skilled locksmiths," Alec explained, "can make a key out of a lock, it takes time and talent, but it can be done."

Spencer didn't say anything, he just watched as the man carefully examined the key. It was gold, just like the lock and the nails.

"This key opens the box," Alec continued, "but it also opens something... far more valuable. I just don't want the wrong hands on it."

Then the man looked up, and Spencer found his eyes. They stared for a second, Spencer wondered whether this was the wrong time to ask about the actual job for him to be paid, he really didn't want to leave his mother alone for so long, stealing the box had already taken him a while.

"Now that I have it, I shall destroy it. Don't ye think?"

Spencer was still chewing on some fries, and he leaned back on the seat, full belly. Not really caring about whatever hard choice the man was facing. Spencer shrugged.

"I mean, you can always keep it."

"I think I shall destroy the very trace of it."

"Look, man. Do as you want. What about this job?"

"Right," Alec cleared his throat. "Yer gonna need a suit, by the way."

Spencer paused. "I don't have any."

"I'll take you to by some."

"What's so fancy about this thing anyways."

"It's a fancy place. Don't worry about it. I'll introduce ye as my mentee, no one's going to suspect a thing, you'll do your math thing, and you'll be fine."

Spencer frowned. "Fine. Where is this?"

"A Hotel, property of something called the Underground Affluence."

 

"Maeve?"

She looked up, she realized she must have been quiet for longer than intended, because everyone in the room was looking at her.

"Sorry, I zoned out. What did you ask me, again?"

"I asked you who is it," JJ spoke kindly, "who knows where to find this man."

Maeve sighed.

"There was... uh..." she cleared her throat. "Before I... started hiding. I completed one last task. With Patricia."

"The brother's one?" Bella inquired.

"Yeah."

"What was the task about?" Morgan wanted to know. Maeve moved to sit in one of the tall chairs next to the kitchen counter. She ran her fingers on the marble, it could have been yesterday that she cooked in this same kitchen, that she drank and ate here.

"Not really relevant, I guess. Two brothers, both of the same mob family, they had a little discussion that was sending civilians to the ground. The local police followed a few leads that lead them to the Affluence. They had no idea what they'd found, I guess, but the CIA intervened. They handled the case, and sent Patricia and me to make the arrest... We were undercover as servers in a jazz bar, and, well. Things went south."

She took a second to breathe, Hotch was the first one to ask. "What happened?"

She sighed.

"One of the brothers opened fire. We weren't fast enough to stop it. There were a few victims. Look, my memory may not be as good as Spencer's, but I remember a traumatic scene like I remember my favourite movie, frame by frame. I saw that man in the bar. I also saw Aria with him."

Maeve stopped talking so she could let them all process her words. Although she was aware they might already know this, their reaction confirmed it. She'd talked too soon, apparently. She should have taken a moment to absorb all the evidence before jumping to conclusions. She inspected the pictures once again, this time more carefully. She noticed Aria in the picture, she hadn't before. So, her information wasn't incredibly useful, after all. She did have a bit more than they did, though.

"There's something else. The victims? One of them was a little girl."

This got her more of a reaction. The team exchanged looks, Bella took in a sharp breath.

"You were seen, right?" JJ asked.

"Excuse me?"

"I mean, you blew your undercover as soon as the gunshots started. You probably tried to get civilians out of there, or make an arrest. Point is, this guy saw you. He saw you as the reason the gunshots started. He saw you guilty."

Maeve knew this. She knew it, and yet, realizing it again and again never stopped hurting. Yeah, she was at fault. She knew it. She also knew JJ wasn't trying to put the blame on her, she was simply asking Maeve a question. But Maeve could not help be hurt by it, because there was nothing anyone could say to convince her of the contrary, she was guilty for it.

"Patricia was the first responder, she held the girl in her arms," she suddenly realized. "The child was dead, but I still had to drag her away, she wasn't used to that much blood. I... I made her walk away from the girl. I..." his voice broke.

"So the unsub probably saw it," Morgan reasoned. "He saw Patricia failing to save her, he saw Maeve draggin patricia away. He knew this child, maybe he was the father? He felt betrayed by Maeve and Patricia failing to save her. They had to save her because..."

"Because he couldn't," Emily filled in, and then she turned to Maeve. "Was he hurt? The man?"

She thought about it, she revisited the memory like a movie, and focused on what she saw, and how it felt.

"Yes."

"So that was it," Emily continued. "He lost his daughter, he lost his mind. In his head, Patricia and Maeve were guilty in his eyes. So he started stalking Maeve, following her around."

"Once Maeve was out of the picture, he went after Patricia," Hotch mused, "but something's off. Maeve is not his bigger target anymore, Reid is. When did that happened?"

"Spencer wasn't even there when this happened," Maeve added. "Perhaps he's doing it to get to me?"

"That wouldn't explain why he was also after the rest of you," JJ shook his head.

They stood in silence. Maeve rested her head on her hands, her elbows on the table. She was tired, she wondered where Spencer was, and when was Ethan coming back. She wondered whether he had already taken Sky's body to a church, just like she was sure Sky's father would request. She wondered if they already buried him, just like he always asked them not to do. His father wouldn't care. Sky would rest in peace or in constant agony locked in a wooden jail until he was eaten by worms. She shook the shivers going down her spine, and returned to the conversation.

"I think our best shot is with Aria," Rossi finally said, "there's not much else we can do."

Reluctantly, everyone agreed. And finally, everyone's eyes turned to Lucas.

"Uh," his voice was hoarse, he looked dead. He seemed to realize he couldn't keep blending in with the wall, and luckily he decided not to make this any more difficult for himself or the others. "She's going to be at the table meeting."

"What is she going to do on a table meeting?" Camille frowned, "I thought she wasn't active. How did she even get invited?"

"She'll request egressio."

Maeve gasped, so did Bella. Camille's eyes were comically opened, and even Lydon now seemed completely engaged in the conversation. Spencer's team, however, just frowned. Bella was the one to explain, her voice not letting on the surprise she was feeling.

"Egressio, or Liberum, she will ask to be let go. If the table agrees, her signet token will be destroyed, erased from the registers, she will never have to offer services inside of the Affluence again, it will be like she never entered it. Completely free from the net, from everything Affluence related."

Maeve observed carefully the faces of Spencer's team, she watched every stage of the revelation they were just told, and at the end, she could almost hear their thoughts.

"Yeah," she said, "sounds nice and simple. But the table never agrees, in fact, they usually punish for the very act of requesting. If they do agree, they ask something in exchange, something so cruel and inhuman that most people just prefer to take the punishment and stay under the Table."

"Not many people ever want to leave the Affluence anyway," Lydon shrugged. "I mean, perhaps they leave, but they don't need to be completely disconnected from it. Like Spencer did. Of course that means that they can in any moment be summoned back in, like it happened to him."

"I guess she wants to find her daughter now," Maeve smiled tightly.

The team knew, Emily had debriefed. She'd almost forgotten about it, because of all the mess. It seemed so long ago, but it had been that same night that she found about that story. The explanation she'd given the team had been so brief that even now, they asked about it. So she heard a story quite similar to the one Spencer told her, this time coming from Lucas.

"And it's her blood there, so... yeah, if Spencer asks her, she'll have to answer."

"All that for a drop of blood?" Asked Derek.

And Maeve got it, she really did. She wasn't blind to the existence of a whole different world outside of what they knew and the rules they had been raised with. If she thinks really hard she remembers learning all of this rules for the first time as well. But as soon as she stops putting the effort, forcing her mind to go back in time, it's like she never had to learn nothing at all. Those rules had simply been there since the beginning of time. But she could understand why, for someone like Derek Morgan, a locket with a drop of blood would be only that, a locket with a drop of blood. For her, it wasn't. Her back shivered and her palms sweated at the mere mention of the marker, just the thought of being in such a debt with someone, it froze her blood.

"Believe me," Camille responded, and perhaps her train of thought was going through similar paths as Maeve's, only that could explain the cold tone, "it is not just a drop of blood."

No one in the team asked any more questions after it.

"When's the table meeting?" Lucas wanted to know.

"Why do you care, you're not going," Bella replied firmly.

"Uh, I think I am."

"Uh," she mocked, "I think you're not."

"Spencer promised-"

"Did Spencer put his blood on a fucking marker?" She bit, "cause last time I checked, Aria did. Now she has to suck it up. Sorry Lucas, that's life. I think you should be glad that Spencer is using his wish on just a stupid name, he could do much worse with it. In fact, he could get what he wants from her without even spending his ticket."

"You don't understand," Lucas sounded tired, he looked tired, too. In a way Maeve hadn't seen before. He was used to see him full of life, a spark, ready to set fire to anything. He had that devilish look that just meant trouble, and he carried a smile that Spencer described as the reason he just hated him. But now, the only thing bright about him was his pale skin. And even that was greyish. He truly looked like a dead man walking. "She'll find it hard to talk about it. Maybe she'll end up saying some bullshit just to be left alone. You more than anyone should know how this works. I'm not asking much, just let me be there when you ask her, that's it."

"How the hell are we supposed to sneak you into a table meeting?" Lydon squinted.

"Spencer can take personal security," Lucas was interrupted by a sudden laugh. Even Maeve chuckled, she couldn't help it. But she obviously recovered faster than the rest, especially Ly, who still laughed shamelessly. Spencer's team looked lost.

"Face it, Lucas, they know you there," Lydon managed to get out in between laughs. "They know you're a princess, they will know you're full of shit."

But that wasn't the time to talk about it, that was the time for a plan. Maeve thought about it almost at the same time that Hotchner was saying it out loud. Maeve found fascination, the way he had to order the room with only a stare. His voice was deep and decided. Safe. If Maeve wouldn't have been reading people for a reading for the past ten years, she would have never noticed that he was in fact, confused and agitated. But his ability to improvise was what amazed Maeve the most, he managed to get a plan out of the few facts they had been able to collect. They decided to let the topic slide, even if they had to go back at it soon. For now, they reviewed all the evidence Maeve had brought from said stalker. Tried to get a more specific profile out of it.

When Ethan finally got there, it was already darkening.

 

"Want a drink?"

"I'm eleven."

Alec shrugged, but didn't ask again. They walked through the crowd of nicely dress people. This wasn't Spencer's first rodeo, but the suit was as itchy as the first time. He had shaken more than a few hands before Alec realized that he was not enjoying it at all.

"It's highly unsanitary," he explained.

"So don't do it," Alec shrugged. Spencer was tall for his age, but Alec was a tall man, and Spencer still had to hop to follow his steps.

"But what am I supposed to do when someone offers their hand?"

"Just stare at them until they drop it," the man coughed.

Spencer chuckled, that actually sounded like an hilarious thing to do. Maybe he'd give it a try. The day was ending, and the reunion was finally over. That had been the most boring job so far. Alec had only asked him to pickpocket a pendrive out of a man. He'd done so, but still couldn't leave until Alec was available to take him home. Alec had another reunion that same night, though, this time a party. Spencer had accepted to go, and he was actually exited to do so.

"Are ye still up for tonight or..." at Spencer's eye roll, Alec stopped talking and huffed, then coughed. "Alright then. Let's go. Do ye need to grab something from yer house?"

Spencer wanted his deck of cards, rich adults liked card tricks, Spencer liked getting tipped for card tricks. It seemed like a win-win. He knew Alec would bye a brand new deck on the way if Spencer told him that was the only thing he needed from his house, but the truth was that Spencer also kinda wanted to see his mom as well. He was worried, because even though rolling with Alec meant that the house was stuffed with food and she never got a dose of medication late, it also meant that he was at home much less than he used to.

So he just said yes, and Alec directed his security to drive them both to Spencer's building. He waited in the car while Spencer ran inside his apartment, wanting to be as quick as possible.

His mother was having an episode. He didn't know how much time passed, he didn't even know what happened. He didn't know what he did, or what was done to him. He couldn't even recall the exact moment his mind had decided to stop working, to abandon his body completely. He just knew that time passed, because her mother had been previously screaming at him, and now she was sound asleep in the bedroom. His suit had been nice and neat, and now the shirt was ripped, and he was missing his tie. He had been painless just a second before, and now he hurt. His arm hurt, his face hurt, and the side of his chest hurt.

The worst about it all was not remembering. He had dealt with countless of her mother's episodes, usually the worst about it all was how much he missed his mom. She was staring right back at him, but it was not hurt. Because her mother's episodes were such a scary situation that he always felt like calling his mom, he felt like his mom could fix it, she would fix it, she knew what to do. His mom would hold him, read to him, sing, run her hand through his hair until he fell asleep. But he couldn't call his mom because she was the one staring right back. He was so alone, and he missed her. But right now, that wasn't the worst part, because something about all those other times, he had never forgotten a second of them.

His heart pounded, his breathing was growing erratic. He tried to force the memories, but they just weren't there. His mother was okay. Maybe, when she woke up, she would hug him, call him Crash and hold him in a hug. Right now, he walked to the bathroom, and inspected his face. His cheekbone was turning purple, and he had a cut right under his eye. He didn't know what caused it, maybe he would never know.

His eyes itched, and he started crying. He was quiet about it, because he didn't want to wake his mom. He checked all of his house carefully. It was a mess, his mother must have been tearing it apart before he got there. On the bedside table there was a jar of her mother's pills, and he understood that he must have given his mother one, for it to later take effect and she relaxed enough to fall asleep. He just went to the bathroom, and cried as silently as he could.

It wasn't until there was a knock at the door that he remembered about Alec. It hadn't crossed his mind that he could still be waiting down in the car. He had bigger things to worry about, after all. He didn't know how much time had passed, but it couldn't be that much because night hadn't settled completely yet.

He opened the door, expecting to see Alec's security, asking what was taking so long. He instead found himself looking Alec Sinclair directly in the eyes. He was frowning, and the annoyance turned to anger as soon as his gaze fell upon Spencer's bruised face.

"What the hell happened?" He demanded.

"I..." Spencer stepped slightly outside, trying to close the door behind him, as Alec did the opposite by trying to see inside of the apartment. "It was an accident, I had-"

"Yeah, sure. What the fuck happened to you, boy?" He sounded livid, if Spencer wasn't shaking enough before, he was certainly now. He wasn't cold, but his body did't seem to care. His body shivered and jerked with every choked breath he let out. He felt the tears back in his eyes, he didn't want to cry, not now, not with Alec right in front of him. Perhaps, if Alec realized he was just a kid, and not the spy he was looking for, he would just leave Spencer to his luck. And Spencer had grown fond of going to sleep on a full stomach, he just wished Alec wouldn't leave him to his luck.

Alec took him by the arm, strongly, and made his way inside of Spencer's home. Spencer's arm hurt, but he didn't even cared. He was more worried about what Alec might make out of the mess inside. He stood very still, and silent. He wondered if he would blend into the background if he stayed still enough.

Alec's bodyguard had also made his way inside of the apartment, and he was staying as still as Spencer, but unlike Spencer, that was only his job.

Alec observed, Spencer could almost see him putting all the pieces together.

"Where's your mother?" he still sounded angry, Spencer didn't know whether it was at him. Still, Spencer didn't say anything. "This cannot go on any longer, kid. Your mother will be fine, but only if she receives the care she needs."

Well, that was a shitload of bullshit, Spencer thought. Yes, perhaps what Alec was saying was true. But it didn't matter, because Spencer knew he didn't mean it. He didn't care. Alec Sinclair wasn't the type of human being who cared about other human beings. And even though Spencer sometimes suspected Alec cared about him, he would never make the mistake of thinking he would care about what happened to his mother.

Alec didn't wait for Spencer to talk before checking the rest of the house. He didn't remember much of that night, and it was always something he remembered every time someone complimented his perfect memory. It wasn't perfect, his brain always cut chunks of the worst times of his life. But the thing about having an eidetic memory, is that he remembered every minute of what he didn't remember. His memory was so perfect, that the absense of it was painfully obvious. He was missing periods of time that he could recall flawlessly.

He had the general idea of what happened that night, even if he had to reconstruct half of it. However, he knew that the next time he was fully aware of his surroundings was back inside Alec's car. This time, he was driving. When Alec drove, Spencer rode in the front seat. Not this time, perhaps he was too out of it. He remembers being confused about what had happening, and what was ahead of him, but something told him that nothing would be the same ever again. Somehow, in the middle of all his confusion, he knew his mother was gone, he would never go back home.

"What's going to happen to me now?" he asked in a tiny voice. He wasn't used to having a tiny voice, he was used to talking back, and showing off. Alec looked at him threw the rareview.

"I have a place for you to spend the night, and tomorrow we'll figure it out," he looked back at the road, looking much less worried than Spencer felt. His eyes were something similar to sad, though, and Spencer wondered why, exactly.

It was already raining when Alec drove into an airport, and Alec's "place for him to sleep tonight" turned out to be the biggest castle Spencer had ever seen. It even had a village inside. He could distinguish the shape of a windmill in the distance, and the hay bales suggested that animals walked the lands during the day. Spencer just never thought that such a victorian way of life could exist just outside a city as big as New York. He'd never been to New York before, all the parties he had attended with Alec had been in different places inside of Vegas.

Spencer knew that Alec was rich, but riding on his private jet and then driving into a victorian manor was just on another level. If just for a second, it made him forget the terrible events that had taken place back at home, just hours prior. It was late at night, pitch black, no moon. The rain had not faltered during the flight, and Spencer suspected that no commercial plane would have been able to fly under such whether conditions. Alec did not have that problem, for his pilot was willing to put up with the storm.

So even though the steps from the jet to the car, and from the car to the inside of the manor were not long, Spencer's clothes were still soaked by the time he stepped on the wooden floors of the manor. To his surprise and amusement, there was a girl peacefully reading on one of the big couches, he didn't know what time it was, but he was sure it was way past midnight.

The girl raised her eyes and gazed at them with a spark of curiosity, but didn't move. Alec put a hand on Spencer's back, pushing him towards the center of the big living-room.

"Spencer, this is Bella, Bella this is Spencer," he said, and coughed. Spencer watched him closely as he walked out of the room, slightly limping. "Congrats, you're training buddies now."

And with that, he was gone. Spencer frowned, thinking he should feel somewhat abandoned, but he didn't. He was in the company of the girl with the staring problem, after all. Bella, Alec said.

"Your hair's weird," she said, and then went back to her book. Spencer frowned.

"What's wrong with my hair?" he bit.

Bella shrugged, "I didn't say there was something wrong with it, I just said it was weird."

Spencer observed her carefully before crossing his arms over his chest. "Well, your clothes are funny."

That got a reaction out of the girl, who finally looked away from the book. Her eyes burned with anger. Spencer grinned.

"What the fuck is wrong with my clothes?"

 

"Maeve!"

Maeve almost ran the few steps in the middle. She'd had the time to calm down since the last time she'd talked to Ethan. But now, hearing his voice again, she couldn't help but to be brought back to the way she felt while making that call. All that desperation, all that fear. No one answered their phones, no one but Ethan. She'd been so glad for him, she'd cried and shouted at his ear, and he'd done his best to calm her down. And now, he was there, hugging her tight.

"Did you have any trouble getting in?" he asked.

She shook her head, "they were expecting me."

"Yeah, I called. But you know how security gets some times."

Ethan looked as tired as Maeve felt, maybe worse. He looked worse than Lucas. His frown may as well be carved on his face, because he didn't seem to be able to relax his face.

"How was..." Bella didn't finish her question, but she didn't have to, everyone understood.

Ethan was still holding Maeve with one arm while following the others back to the kitchen. He sighed heavily.

"Clean. I guess. We took him to an Affluence church, I managed to convince his father to postpone the burial for the moment, I thought Spencer would want to go."

"I would like to go as well," Bella said. It surprised Maeve, but she guessed it shouldn't, even without showing it, Bella has always cared deeply for every soul Spencer cared about.

"Mee too," Camille pressed her lips in a sad smile, "and I don't doubt Ly will want to go as well, given the circumstances. Speaking of the devil, though..." She frowned while looking around her, like she was just now realizing that the younger Miller wasn't anywhere around.

"Oh," Ethan seemed to remember something, "yeah, I meant to tell you. I saw Spencer and Lydon, they're on the roof so... you might want to check that."

You could have heard a fly even if it was all the way in the next room. The BAU team stayed as quiet as he could, for they didn't know what exactly had caused the sudden silence. But among the Affluence Six, there was violent wave of alarm and urgency.

"What?!" Bella shouted, and she started making her way up the stairs, "and you didn't say anything?"

Maeve had to agree, even if she wouldn't say it out loud. As much as she understood Ethan's urgency to see her, he should have remembered that detail, it was important, it was about Spencer's wellbeing. To say the team was confused would be an underestimation, they were actually comically lost at the situation. That wasn't Maeve's bigger worry at the moment, all she wanted was to get to the top floor of the manor.

Out of the BAU team, JJ was the most confused, or at least she felt like she had to be. She didn't know how much more confused a person could be. She followed the others, with the same air of urgency as they were showing, except she had no idea what they were stressing about. The third person to get to the roof was Hotch, just after Bella and Maeve. But the fourth one was JJ, and she was there, the spectator. Frozen and unable to intervene, as the scene unfolded right in front of her.

Spencer and Lydon were both laughing. They laughed so hysterically that JJ was taken aback. She stopped walking towards them, frozen just next to the rest of her team. Bella didn't hesitate, though, she firmly walked towards them, and pulled Spencer by the arm.

"What are you on?"

"What-? What are you-"

But JJ's heart had already dropped down to her stomach, and she was now digesting it. She felt like puking. Spencer frowned towards Bella, angry, and tried to stand straight. His eyes were red. JJ's eyes were starting to get red, for a whole different reason. Even Hotch, right next to her, was frozen.

"Don't fucking lie to me, Spencer. You're fucking high! What the fuck did you take?!" As she spoke, she pushed Spencer on the chest. The tall man, often so firm, was struggling to stay still, and tripped backwards with every push.

"What the fuck are you talking about Bella, god! What's wrong with you?"

"What's wrong with me? What the fuck is wrong with you?! You promised me-"

"I didn't take anything! You're acting crazy." He pushed her, hard. Bella barely moved from her place.

"Bella," Lydon intervened then, he stepped right in the middle of the two, but Bella pushed him away easily. "Bella, he didn't take anything. I promise."

"I don't believe you shit, Miller. Look at him!"

But Lydon kept holding her, and Bella stopped fighting him eventually. "He didn't, we just smoked some weed, please, Bella, I swear to you."

"He-"

"I promise it on The Table, Bella, please!"

Finally, she nodded silently, her eyes still on Spencer, who was looking at her, frowning angrily. Much less lucid than Lydon seemed to be, swaying slightly on his feet. JJ was just trying to remember how to breathe. Bella's voice ringed in her ears, images ran through her head. Spencer overdosing, then Spencer being tortured by Tobias, kid Spencer on Lydon's videotapes, clearly under the influence... She wanted to turn around, because she was sure she was crying now, and she didn't want to be seen that way.

"Oh my god," Spencer said, he should have shut the fuck up in that moment, but he didn't. "You're crazy, it's been years, Bella, get over it already."

The words must have been sour on his mouth, and if they weren't, then the blood must have been sour on his mouth right after Bella's fist connected with the side of his jaw. He groaned, bending over, holding his broken lip with his hand. Bella shook her fist, hissing in pain, but the anger never abandoned her eyes. At her next words, JJ remembered when she first met Bella. When she used that voice, she felt cold all of the sudden, and it felt like a spell had rained over her. JJ suddenly wanted to confess to crimes she'd never commited. Except the voice he used on Spencer was much worse, and if it were directed at her, JJ wasn't sure she would have survived it.

"You're high right now, even if it's just weed. So I am going to give you some time to regret your words," her stare alone could have killed an army, Spencer looked her at the eyes, and didn't even flinch. "But do not make the mistake to think you're not to be held responsible for the things you do and say, Spencer. If that's how you really feel, then I suggest you feel otherwise, because I will punch you. And I will do more than just make you bite your tongue."

With that, she turned around, and walked furiously out of the room. Spencer stood there, glared at the closed door for a second, and then spat blood on the roof. He used his hand to clean the rest of the blood from his chin, and then looked back at the door. His eyes lit on fire, JJ felt frozen at the look, there was a kind of anger that JJ had never imagined to see in Spencer. His gaze was wild, he looked hungry.

Notes:

i wrote such a long note and it's fucking gone, god.

did i mention before spencer being on a plane for the first time? oh well, my bad. don't act like there aren't worse plot holes on criminal minds itself.

quick things to note:

-what did you think about the last bit? we hadn't seen bella and Spencer fight like this yet.

-we also see bella and spencer meet, which was a big contrast, don't you think?

-we also see how alec and spencer came to be, isn't that interesting?

-seriously, stop thinking about lydon videos, you think too loud. i promise they're going to be here sooner or later, geez, yall sound like a desperate ex.

-what are your personal opinions on hunger, and the way it affects a human being's thoughts? of course, this isn't about hunger, not completely, this is more a metaphoric, poethic hunger. do you get it? does what i say make sense anymore?

-it was important to me that the last bit woud be from jj's pov cause she was the one who had that particular conversation in the first place, im tired and its late so i don't know whether i executed it correctly.

-sorry about all those mistakes that i know are there. some time when uni isn't so mean on me i will start correcting everything im leaving behind.

anyway see you hopefully in two weeks. remember, not next friday, next next friday.
and if i don't show up again just know that i died, i probably got eaten by an algebra exam. I swear to god, those things got teeth.

anyway, please please comment, im so tired, i want good energies. put me out of my misery if only to read what you think of the chap <3

i hope you had two good weeks, and i hope your next two weeks are full of joy and peace <3

take care <3

Chapter 25: Gupshup

Notes:

heyyy so, 9k words are no joke for a chapter on time, huh?

anyway, i don't have much to say. enjoy.

please comment, and if you don't read the end notes, then see you in two fridays! <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Gupshup

(n.) hindi/urdu. light, informal conversation or chit-chat; it’s used to describe the easygoing, casual banter between friends or acquaintances

 

Until the morning of the Table meeting, the team had not yet heard Bella and Spencer speak to each other. Of course, there were those looks... They looked like they communicated in silence, they almost looked back to normal. But they weren't, because something would happen, something small, Bella would walk next to him and purposefully bump him with her shoulder. Spencer would grit his teeth, but his face would remain neutral, that was until he walked into another room and smashed some item into the ground with such force that the horses in the stables couldn't miss it.

Rossi watched his team, and he watched the way everyone seemed to be walking on thin ice. He suspected that did nothing to make Spencer less upset. He was also acting differently, in other ways. It took Rossi some time to understand that it wasn't just the fight he had with Bella, he was also grieving. He looked constantly on edge, he responded coldly, without looking at them. He was always looking into the future. Plotting, calculating. At least there were no more incidents that had to do with any kind of drug, but Rossi was yet to see him without a cigarette in his hands.

The Affluence kids did not seem to be as nervous as the team, they were more likely to roll their eyes than to look worried. Because Bella was the head of Affluence team, and Spencer was their connection with the BAU, Hotch was losing his head trying to get around them to communicate. Rossi could see him struggling not to overstep, but he also wished to tell him that perhaps overstepping was exactly what he had to do.

Despite Bella and Spencer not exchanging a single word, and Spencer showing textbook PTSD symptoms, the daily reunions went well, and even though they didn't manage a lot of progress from the evidence Maeve brought, they were able to expand their profile.

He was obviously a father, the girl that died on the CIA's failed mission could surely be his daughter, and that had caused him enough distress to send him spiraling into a madness that was already inside of him. They weren't sure to say he was schizophrenic, or had any personality disorder, but they knew he was losing touch with reality. But they were still brainstorming when it came to why had his attention shifted towards Spencer.

"You know what I'm thinking about?" Lydon said, the cigarette he had just lit was stolen from him by Spencer, that discarded the butt of his previous one without saying a word. Lydon just stopped to stare at him for a beat before lighting another one.

"What?" Bella pushed, irritated by the interruption. But Lydon didn't rush, he exhaled the smoke slowly before talking. The whole smoking inside of the house was not something that Rossi found particularly annoying, but the same couldn't be said from JJ or Derek, who always looked ready to say something about it.

"If we profiled this guy's age right, then he had optimal runner age by the time the war started."

"War?" Hotch immediately asked.

"Runner age?" Derek frowned.

Bella moved to grab her own cigarettes, and now Maeve was the only one from the Affluence team that wasn't smoking, it reminded Rossi to the times where it was allowed to smoke at the offices, every room you stepped into stinked like ash.

"When we were kids there was a gang war." She explained. "The two most powerful inside of the Affluence. Alec on one side, Randolph on the other."

"I'm actually pretty sure the name was Ronin," Lydon chimed in.

"That can't be right," Ethan shook his head, "the guy was Italian, it had to be something like Riccardo, or Raimondo."

"Are you sure it wasn't just Ryan?" Camille suggested.

Bella raised a hand to stop the debate that was about to take place.

"I think it's obvious who won, we don't even remember the name. We never actually knew it. I think it was the one and only thing Alec tried to keep us out from."

Spencer snorted, but when Bella looked at him, eyebrows raised, he just shook his head and looked the other way.

"Anyway..." JJ encouraged Bella to continue, probably wanting to move past the awkward exchange.

"Anyway," Bella nodded, "it got bad. Everyone has heard about it. Sp-" the name died in her throat, "my team and I watched Alec's boys lifting up dead bodies in trucks for weeks. We were sent from one task to another with no breaks. Dark times for the Affluence."

"Yeah, the Table had to intervene." Ethan agreed.

"Because it was such a big war, everyone was involved, everyone had to take sides. Runner age just means that, based on the age he was at that time, if he was anywhere near either one of the sides, then he fought. Either for Alec, or against him. He was not yet old enough to be anything but one of the soldiers, runners, except he was a prodigy of some kind, or the son of someone high up, then he wouldn't have had enough time to get close enough to the center of the hurricane."

"Funny how those things go, right?" Camille sounded solemn, her voice soft and melorious. She looked at the cigarette in her hand like she was looking straight into the past. "We were so young, and right in the middle of it. The eye of the hurricane, peaceful and quiet."

"Speak for yourself," Spencer lit a cigarette. "I slept with a loaded gun under my pillow, either I defended myself, or shoot myself in my sleep. Either option was better than the whispers of what Romulo wanted to do with me."

Bella nodded slowly, and that was the closest to an interaction that they had gotten from them since the fight.

"It got pretty bad," Bella rasped, "Alec had to put Spencer in safe house out of the country for a few weeks."

The darkness of Spencer's statement seemed to leave the BAU team mute. So Rossi tried and took the reins the best he could. He cleared his throat.

"Um... What exactly... were the whispers about?"

Everyone looked at him, but at the end only Bella responded.

"Just think of threats a psychopath would do to a child. Anything you like, rape, torture, increasingly creative ways of murder. It was common knowledge that Spencer was one, if not the only one, of Alec's weaknesses. So they tried to exploit it. It was mostly talk, but still."

"Why not you?" JJ asked, and if it sounded crude, it was only because her throat was unable to let longer words out. She was choking on disgust and horror.

Bella looked at her, past her. "Because Alec actually protected me."

Camille wrinkled her nose, "I bet it was a misogyny thing."

That actually managed to crack a laugh out of Bella. "Oh well," she put off her cigarette in the ashtray, "it turned out better for me."

Even Spencer was smiling.

When they broke up their little reunion, everyone got up to do their thing. Spencer got out of the house. He spent a lot of time out of the house, Rossi wasn't sure what he was doing there alone. He wasn't worried about drugs, though, because he somehow suspected that if there were the smallest chance of that then Bella wouldn't be as calm as she seemed to be with it. She never payed attention to him going out, she never followed. She just went the other way.

That one time, Rossi followed. Out of the house, Spencer walked towards the stables, and when Rossi got there, he was brushing a gray horse's tail, cigarette in between his lips, exhaling smoke from his nose once in a while.

"This girl," Spencer said, letting Rossi know he knew he had company, "won gold in her one and only race in her whole career." He said proudly. "She's pureblood, for races, born and raised. And yet, she only ran once. Isn't that a waste?"

Rossi stepped further inside of the stables, he felt weirdly observed by the other horses there. But the gray mare did not even register him. There was something urgent about the way Spencer talked, that caused Rossi to speak cautiously.

"I don't know," he said, "not every good singer has to be a songwriter. Don't you think?"

"Yeah, I guess. Alec never wanted her to run at all."

"How did you convince him?"

Spencer looked up and grinned. "I didn't. I think he knew. Someone probably told him. But I went there disobeying his orders."

After he was done brushing the horse, he sat on a hay stack right next to her. He lit another cigarette and smoked in silence. There had been a few days, when this whole mess was only starting, in which smoking was reserved for the roof of an hotel, at ungodly hours of the night. And the only being allowed to see was him, Rossi. He was the only one welcomed into that small ritual of silence and reflection. So much had changed since then. Nothing looked the same for Dave, not anymore. Like years had passed.

It wasn't the same case, it wasn't the same Spencer. And it seemed like a childish thing, to miss that. But a small bit inside of Rossi relished in being the one who sat next to Spencer to smoke and drink. Now it was an act reserved for no one, it wasn't a ritual anymore. Now those cigarettes could have been Spencer's life support, by the way he always got them on him. Rossi didn't remember the last time he'd seen him without one in his hand. Spencer lit a cigarette first thing in the morning, next to his cup of coffee, and probably put one down just before turning the light off and going to sleep.

Dave didn't say anything. He watched Spencer. And he observed him smoke, and fidget, and run his hands through his hair nervously. He looked ready to jump from his seat and run away in that horse of his'. He didn't pay attention to Dave, he just stared at the floor.

"I'm scared, Rossi," he finally admitted.

The older man sighed, and slowly moved closer to the kid.

"I think I can see that," he put a hand on Spencer's shoulder. "I can't quite put my finger on what, though. What scares you, Spencer?"

Spencer huffed, and handed him cigarette. Rossi took it.

"There's this dead bird, that I buried a few miles east from here," Spencer talked, slow and hoarse. Rossi tried not to look as confused as he felt, but he listened carefully, knowing there was going to be some sense out of this story. "Alec told me all these things about it, when it died. He said I prolonged it's life, and that the bird was always meant to die. It was it's destiny, and it wasn't wrong. And sometimes I just think that bird is me. I thought that the first thing he said those words, and I kept thinking it my whole life. You know? I'm meant to die here. Alec bought me some time, but I can't postpone it forever. Like, I'm constantly waiting for the other shoe to drop."

He stopped to calm his breathing, and Dave was just halfway through his cigarette while Spencer lit another one in desperation.

"But then," Spencer continued, "I got out. And I swear to god the first thing I thought about was, 'I won, I am out, I made it out,' I was a complete idiot. I was a prick about it, I thought I cheated destiny... And now, look at me. I'm back in the place where I buried that bird, and where I thought of that fortune for the first time. I put myself directly under the guillotine. And I actually enjoyed it, you know? I walked around the Affluence like it couldn't kill me. And now... I can't stop this feeling I have... that something will go wrong. Terribly, and really soon."

Rossi stayed silent for a long time, because he couldn't think of the right thing to say. Spencer vomited the words with urgency, and Rossi wondered whether he would be saying all of this to Bella, if they were talking. Rossi could live with being the second choice, he could even live knowing he was probably not the second choice either, but simply a victim of opportunity.

"You're not going to die, kid," he said, because it was the only thing he could promise. There was a big pile of dead bodies somebody would have to walk if they were to end Spencer's life. Starting for the BAU team as a whole, and Rossi would be there, part of them.

"Then what is it?" He asked helpless, "what's going to go wrong? I don't know what I'd prefer, to be honest."

Dave exhaled all the smoke out of his lungs, and then put the cigarette down on the muddy concrete ground before speaking.

"I think that... you lived through a very traumatic event, and that it's catching up to you, even if you think it isn't. And that, what happened to Sky lives... so vividly in your mind, that it's making you deeply scared of it happening again." He watched Spencer deal with his words, "and it's okay, kid. You don't have to put it together for us, we can handle it."

Spencer nodded, but he didn't look convinced. David sighed, and patted the kid's back.

"Let's go inside, okay? We'll take it a day at the time. Tomorrow's the Table meeting, right?"

"Yeah."

"Then let's go discussed that with the others, for now."

Spencer nodded, and they both stood up. Rossi watched from the door of the stables as the kid motioned the dapple mare back in her stall, and then paused to light a cigarette.

"And slow down with those things, would you?" Dave added, "you'll give me lung cancer from only watching you."

Spencer chuckled.

"I want to go." There wasn't a soul in the table that wasn't exasperated.

Lucas, to Rossi, was hard to decipher. Because one day, he looked like a broken boy. He looked sick, and young. Rossi found himself resenting Bella and Lydon for being so unkind to him, and joking at his expense. The next day, Lucas was so annoying that Dave himself felt like telling him to piss off. It was easy to tell he wasn't used to be told no, to anything. But it was also painfully obvious that he was afraid. And it didn't take Rossi long to understand he was afraid not only for his friend, but for what Spencer could do to her.

Lucas knew a Spencer that they had never seen before, and so Rossi couldn't just laugh it off and decide Lucas was crazy. The most hurtful thing was that Lucas probably had more than one reason to be afraid of what Spencer could do to someone he wants information from. But Rossi was also sure Aria was not in any danger.

"For the love of god, no, Lucas, you cannot go to a table meeting." Bella almost yells, "what part exactly do you not understand? Do you want me to spell it out for you?"

"Bella, Bella," Ethan put a hand on her shoulder, she shrugged it off.

"And what are you two going to do? Have you already decide it?"

The team exchanged a look of confusion, Rossi himself didn't understand the question. Bella directed her towards Ethan, and then she moved her eyes to Maeve. Ethan and Maeve locked eyes with each other for just a moment, enough for Dave to put it together. Had Spencer been there, Rossi was sure that the topic wouldn't have come out, and perhaps that was the only reason Bella decided to take that moment to fully change the topic and land in that question. Spencer was outside, if Rossi made an effort to look out of the window, he would see a dapple horse going east at incredible speed, like only a race horse could.

"Cause we have a problem here, you see. I need someone to get Spencer under control, but I don't know who to ask," Bella's voice sounded irritated, but she never raised her tone, and she didn't move an inch from her seat. Calm and collected. "Do I ask his ex-girlfriend from when we were kids, who I'm pretty sure he fucked last night? Or do I ask the hook up buddy he went to when the girlfriend was hiding under a rock?"

Before either of them could come up with an answer, Camille spoke.

"I think we should leave this talk for a more private-"

"You're right," Lydon interrupted her, pointing at Bella, "this is all a complicated situation. I'll get Spencer under control."

"Thank you, Miller," she emphasized each word, "tell him to get it together. To get over the horse already. That Sky was a mess and would have died soon anyway. And that we have things to do, we have to clean up the mess Alec so kindly left us."

Lydon nodded, huffing. "Shall I add a 'your father never loved you,' for good measure?"

Most probably against her will, Bella smirked. "Yeah, do that exactly."

They could all see her shoulders relaxing. Lydon's calm and almost sleepy expression had never abandoned him, but his smile widened when he saw the awkward air dissipate. The brief moment his eyes locked Lucas, they turned to ice, and then he smiled warmly once more. Because yes, Rossi could admit that it was quite obviously Lucas' insistence that was the straw to break the camel's back.

"We'll put a camera on him, how thorough are they going to check him?" Hotch asked once they'd restarted the meeting.

Bella frowned, shaking her head. "Nah, not much, if at all. We're safe to put a camera and a mic. We can't all go, and he can't take any guests, but he can take security."

"It can be any of us, because they know us," Ethan chimed in, before Lucas had the chance to.

"I was thinking you, Morgan," Bella gestured towards him with her hand.

"Me? Why?"

"Well," Lydon scanned him up and down, taking a drag from his cigarette and blowing it out with class. "I hate to break it to you, handsome, but you look like a bully."

"Who looks like a bully?" Rossi heard Spencer's voice call from the doors. A beat later he heard the big doors closing, and another second after, Spencer walked into the kitchen. Cigarette resting in between his lips as he pulled a chair to sit in.

"Mr. Stare Problem," Lydon nodded towards Morgan. Spencer smirked and looked right at Derek, he wasn't returning the smile. For a second, Spencer's eyes flashed with confusion, and a bit of shame. Rossi wondered whether he realized how different he was acting, perhaps facing one of them so directly for the first time in almost a week was wakening him on what he has been feeling. It had certainly been a shock for Derek, too, because he had frowned, searching for something in Spencer's face. Like he was trying to recognize him.

Something ached in Rossi's chest as he saw the emotion completely vanish from Spencer's temple, and the flat emotionless mask took over. He watched the kid clear his throat as he forced the smirk back on his face.

"You have to admit, you do kind of look like a bodyguard." Then he looked back at Lydon and the rest of the group. "Why? You're thinking him as personal security?"

"Yeah, I guess," Emily responded.

"Would you do it?"

Derek took a second to answer because Spencer wasn't looking at him, so he wasn't sure who te question was directed to. But when everyone else did stared at him, he looked back at Spencer, who was focusing on the tricky task of getting his old lighter to work, and responded.

"Yes, I can do that," then he looked at Hotch, who nodded.

"Then it's a plan," he confirmed.

"Alright," Spencer had finally succeeded in lightning the cigarette, "now hear me out, it's quite simple, actually. They won't ask you any questions, and if they do, you have no reason to respond."

"If you do have to respond just say, 'I work for Spencer Reid,' and then they'll ask him," Camille added.

Ethan had been standing near the largest window, but now he walked towards them and sat right next to Lydon. "You don't speak even if you're spoken to, you stand at Spencer's right, one step behind."

"And you have to do nothing at all," Spencer concluded, "literally just stand there."

Their meeting soon came to another end, marked by Hotch standing and leaving the kitchen, no orders for anyone. Rossi just watched him leave. He knew eventually, Hotch would have to put it together, and would have to sleep for a few hours, and eat. But right now Rossi is too tired to fight him about it, and the rest of the team seemed to be properly scared of the man.

It was the next morning that the magic happened. The Table meeting was lunch. It started at twelve, so by eight, Spencer and Morgan had to get going. Rossi couldn't sleep. His dreams were plagued by Spencer, telling him once and once again that he had a bad feeling, that something was going to go wrong. Rossi spoke to him, but words couldn't reach Spencer, so at the end, Rossi just watched Spencer lose his mind over it. Rossi tried to reach out, hold him, but he was frozen in place. Rossi watched Spencer smoke cigarette after cigarette until the smoke out of Spencer's lungs was drowning Rossi's. Then Spencer dropped a cigarette that lit the stables on fire.

Rossi could not move to save himself. He could not touch Spencer. He screamed and screamed but he couldn't get Spencer out of his madness. And consumed by flames, Rossi woke up. Breathing heavily, he looked at the clock, four AM. It was pitch black outside. He didn't care. The images from his dream were still haunting him, he needed to get out of the room. He got dressed, and went downstairs.

Hotch was already there.

"Couldn't sleep?" He asked, rightfully surprised. That caused Hotch to startle, and finally notice him.

"Uh," he cleared his throat, "no. No, I was..." Rossi couldn't recall a time he heard such a shaky sigh out of Hotch. "I don't know, there's something about this making me nervous."

"You could go," Dave pointed out, "instead of Derek. You look just as intimidating as he does."

It managed a small smile on Hotch's face, but was followed by a slow shake of the head.

"The truth is that, if I go... I don't know if I will be capable of staying still and silent."

Rossi's mind had provided more than one fake scenario of how a Table meeting could look like. Since neither Spencer nor Bella had said anything about them, the only thing Dave had to go on was his own imagination. He had pictured different, increasingly comical and weird situations, but it was only now raining on him that it could also be ugly. Hotch's mind hadn't plagued him with the same nightmare that it had Rossi's, but his imagination had allowed worse and worse scenarios to form, and Rossi was just now starting to think about all the things that could go wrong if you put two FBI agents in a room full of the worst criminals.

So Dave sat next to Hotch, and they both stared into the dark kitchen. For a while, at least. Until they heard the dogs barking outside. Not barking, no. They were kind of growling in the way Rossi'd heard when they played with each other. Still, it was unusual at this hour. Hotch was the first one to stand up, but Dave quickly followed.

The great doors were open. Not entirely, but enough for the both of them to make their way outside. And that's when it finally happened. Rossi saw the unmistakable figures of Bella and Spencer at some distance from the entrance, not in the cobbled roundabout that was meant for the cars to park near the house, but well into where the grass started. They were both smoking, standing up, Bella threw a toy to the dogs, who went crazy bringing it back. Spencer sat on the grass, looking at the starry night, near morning. They were talking.

Rossi and Hotch could not hear them, but there didn't seem to be any screaming. There wasn't any big make up hugs, either, they were just... chatting.

"Hm," he heard Hotch humming. Almost a huff, almost a chuckle. Rossi turned to look at him, their smiles mirrored.

"I guess war its over."

Hotch nodded slowly. They went inside as silently as they had gone out. And with his heart at ease, Dave got a few more hours of sleep. The next time he woke up, the sun was already in its place, and the house was silent, but active. He checked the clock, half past seven. They were finishishing with the last check of the camera and microphone they were hiding on Derek's suit.

"Are you sure they won't figure it out," JJ was asking Spencer, who shook his head.

"Even if they check him, they won't be thorough."

Before any of them could overthink the situation, Spencer and Derek were getting into a car. Spencer drove. Rossi was close enough to hear this time when Bella approached the car window and spoke to Spencer.

"Don't miss the entrance."

"I'm not a fucking child, Bella, let it go," Spencer was smirking.

"And Spencer," she called right before the he started driving, Spencer looked back at her. "Make a list."

Spencer nodded, and held the cigarette in between his lips just so he could jokingly salute her as they drove away. Everyone kept looking at the car, and when it was a long distance ahead, Ethan walked towards Bella, angry eyes.

"Make a list?" He demanded, clearly trying not to raise his voice. Bella ignored him in favour of lighting a cigarette, and only once she had exhaled the smoke she responded, without looking at him.

"Yeah, Ethan. A list. Don't be a pain."

"What are you planning, on going back on business?"

"We'll talk about this later," she led the way back into the house.

"Oh, no. We'll fucking talk about this now."

Rossi was pretty sure he knew what a list was, Rossi was starting to think he didn't. He understood what a list was but he didn't understand what it meant, not in this context. And after a quick look shared among his team, he realized he wasn't the only one lost. The Affluence kids, on the other hand, all looked perfectly aware of what was being said.

"You're overthinking this, Ethan. It's just a list, it's a good thing to have, I didn't say I was going to use it."

"But you would."

"Ethan," she warned.

"No, fuck. Fuck. You would, wouldn't you? Bella, are you kidding me? All that mess, all that blood that we left behind. All that sweat and tears and we finally got out and-"

Bella turned around to face him, so abruptly that he almost fell on her.

"No, you got out." She shouted, pointing at Ethan accusingly with her cigarette hand. "I just got deeper in. Was it nice?" This time she wasn't just talking to Ethan, for she also glanced towards Lydon and Camille. "The quiet side of the Affluence, right? The one with no gang wars, blood and trafficking? It was nice back there, wasn't it?"

This was not the first time Rossi noted how big and full of emotion Camille's eyes were, but now it seemed more noticeable. Her eyes watered, and the red made the blue stand up like the moon would in a calm lake. Yet, she didn't spill a tear, and her face was as unreadable as the rest's.

"Well, I was the CIA's bitch! Me, and Spencer, and Maeve. We went deeper and deeper, just so you could stay out. And then one by one-" her voice died, she took a deep breath. "And then I was alone. But that's alright, you know what? I don't want out anymore. I'm good to stay here. But don't think I will be going back to the CIA, because I'm not."

Lydon, was rubbing Camille's arm, up and down. Ethan looked surprised, but kept his composure. Bella threw the butt of the cigarette on the wooden floor and stepped on it, not giving two fucks about being inside.

"And fuck the protection I stayed there for. Things are going to change around here," her eyes looked more intense by the minute, and the resolution in her voice made Rossi think of JJ, when the people she loved were in danger. "From now on, we'll have to protect ourselves. No more running around, with the CIA cleaning up our messes. I'm not going back there."

"Me neither," Maeve stepped out, her voice firm, even if her hand were shaking, "but they'll come after us."

Bella walked two fast steps until she was speaking directly to Maeve, so fast she almost pushes Emily out of the way.

"Alec, Maeve, he had a whole empire. If I could build back a quarter of it... then we wouldn't have to worry."

"Alright, I think we do need to talk about this later," this time it was Ethan, who shut Bella up. And unlike before, this time worked. Bella nodded, and rubbed her eyes.

"Yeah. Yes. Listen, go to rest, we'll meet up here by the time of the meeting."

Like good soldiers, the Affluence kids nodded, and spreaded up. Now only the team and Bella remained. She looked somewhat embarrassed, and wouldn't meet their eyes. Rossi thought perhaps they were making it worse by staring, but he didn't know what to do or say to stop it. Finally, after shaking her head a few times, Bella looked at Hotch.

"At least an hour before it starts we have to commence the preparation of the equipment." She told him.

Hotch nodded. "I'll have my technical analyst on the phone. I know I already asked this, but do you really think we shouldn't have anyone near the location? Just in case?"

Bella shook her head. "I don't know how to explain this, for I don't know much about how they work myself. But the Table sees fucking everything, Hotchner. If they see Spencer brought company, it could get ugly. But if it makes you anxious, you should know that as violently inhuman as they all are, they won't let anything happen in a Table meeting. It doesn't look good for them, if people think they can't maintain control."

That did nothing to relax Hotch, and Rossi saw it. But in any case, he didn't press the matter. And Rossi was tired, a part of him wanted Hotch to give the order of resting, just like Bella had. But Rossi was also afraid that, by sleeping, he would visit once again the stables on fire.

 

Derek watched Spencer closely, like he never had before. He was grieving. Both of them. Spencer grieved Skyler, and Derek grieved Spencer. The young agent that was practically hiding behind Gideon on his first day. Was it real? Now Derek felt pretty sure it was just an act on his part, so he wouldn't raise any suspicions.

"Is everything okay?" Spencer asked, sensing Derek's gaze carving holes on the side of his face.

Derek sighed. Spencer sounded different here, too. Softer. Calmer. Like part of his stress and anger was just a side effect of being in a house so full of people. A house full of memories, good ones and bad ones. People from his past and his present, all emotions mixing inside of him. Thinking about it that way, Derek could understand why Spencer would be so overwhelmed by it. What scared him was how much longer could Spencer hold on under the pressure before breaking.

"We should do fifty fifty of the driving," Derek said, because asking whether he was okay was useless.

Spencer nodded. "Agreed. I'll just keep going another hour and then I'll let you. I didn't sleep much anyway."

Derek stared at the road ahead, trying hard not to let his eyes fall back to Spencer.

"What was what Bella said?" He asked, mostly to make conversation. "A list."

"You don't know what a list is?" Spencer teased, and Derek couldn't help but chuckle.

"I know what a list is, smartass. I mean a list of what."

Spencer huffed at the nickname, eyes on the road. Then he shrugged. "She didn't specify, so I'm making a list of everything."

"Everything?"

"A started kit for being not a great guy, if you will," Spencer smirked. "We will see the most powerful people in that meeting. So a list of who we can bent our way. Who we can't trust, who we want out of our way. Who would buy from us, and what they would buy, how much they'd pay for it. What's their weaknesses, what connections could be useful to me in the future. Who can offer me protection, who can destroy me, if they wanted. Who could I fight back?"

Derek nodded. He couldn't say he was shock or horrified. He didn't know when exactly had been the turning point, but... Derek got it. He got it, he understood. It didn't sound crazy anymore, the way Spencer described all the calculating methods he would use to measure his enemies. It just sounded fair. He looked at Spencer, and he couldn't not see him the way he looked struggling in Hotch's arms. Derek could never erase that image from his mind, no matter how much he wished so.

Every time Spencer would mention something morally questionable, Derek's mind would immediately provide Skyler's body scattered on the ground, Spencer trying to reach him. And at last, Derek would hear Spencer's words and he would think, 'Yeah, it sounds fair.' Because, what if Spencer wanted to get rough on someone to get the information out quickly? If they could do that to Spencer, then Spencer could do that to them.

It scared him slightly, because he felt himself giving in to the same mentality that this kids had been raised with. It helped him realize that, if Derek was feeling like this, so little after finding out about the Affluence. How much stronger were these beliefs printed in those kid's minds?

So, when Spencer confessed to a list of possible war enemies, Derek just nodded.

"Do you know why Bella wants it?" He wanted to know.

"We talked, yesterday. I think I have an idea." But he didn't elaborate. And Derek did not press any further.

After a long silence, Derek found himself once again looking at the younger agent.

"How are you, kid?"

Spencer shot a quick look at him before locking his eyes on the road. "What do you mean?"

"You know what I mean. I... We're all worried about you. You've been acting... off. I guess I just wanted to tell you that, it's valid, for you to feel off." He shut up before he could keep screwing up, but he must've got his point across, because Spencer nodded.

He watched Spencer open and close his mouth a couple of times, like he was struggling with the truth. And then he finally spoke.

"I am angry," he confessed. He didn't look it. He looked calm, collected, and bored. He had looked that way constantly after the fight he'd had with Bella. "And it's getting hard to keep it under control." He explained, like he was teaching math, and not talking about his feelings. "If I fail to do so, then I am going to get hurt. People are going to get hurt too. I will do things I'm not proud of, and I don't want that, not at times like this."

Derek nodded, and couldn't help but wonder what kind of hurt he was talking about. He assumed both types of hurt. Both emotionally, the way Bella felt when she'd thought Spencer had relapsed, and probably physical harm as well. Spencer was thinking about inflicting physical harm. He was worried for approximately half a second before Skyler's body flashed before his eyes and Derek came to the same conclusion of, 'that sounds fair.' It truly did, though. Of course Spencer wanted to kill someone, Derek would want to kill someone as well.

"Well," Derek knew that, whatever he said, he wasn't going to change anything. But he still wanted to say it. "I just hope you know... You don't have to do it alone, you know?"

Spencer sighed. "I want to, though. You don't know that side of me, Derek it... It isn't pretty."

"At this point I think there's nothing you can do that could scare us away."

Spencer chuckled.

"Perhaps," he admitted, "perhaps."

 

"Hey, can I come in?"

Emily looked up to find JJ in the doorway, peaking her head in. She shook her head, forcing her thoughts back to place before she nodded for her to step in.

"Are you okay?" She asked her, because Emily knew JJ wasn't. She hadn't been since she'd heard the fight between Bella and Spencer. Emily could see that she wasn't okay, but they hadn't spoken in a while. Nothing could dim Emily's guilt about their friendship being left on the side for this case. But there were a lot of things being left on the side. This wasn't a case anymore, this was something bigger.

One could postpone personal life for a case, because you knew that a couple of days after you would be able to take up in the place you left. But so much time had passed now, they couldn't keep life away forever, they'd have to learn to do both. They'd have to learn how to have a quiet evening with a friend while the world burned down just outside the window.

"No," JJ admitted, there was no point in trying to remain strong, Emily knew. "I am... crazy worried, extremely confused, and mentally exhausted."

"Don't forget slightly scared of how big this house is," that managed to put a smile on JJ's face.

"I could never."

Emily slowly dropped the smile to reply with her honest thoughts about what JJ had just confessed to her.

"I am all of those things too, JJ."

JJ walked the few steps left to the bed before sitting on the edge. Her gaze lost in space, not looking at Emily, or anything at all.

"Did you know that... um..." she swallowed. "Bella told me. Spencer overdosed, once when they were kids. I guess I just can't believe he would... tell her to get over it. I- I certainly couldn't."

Emily knew. She didn't say so, but JJ could tell from the lack of surprise she expressed. And she could also tell from it that Emily had no desire in hiding the fact that she knew. That was okay, JJ was getting used to having questions she couldn't answer, it didn't bother her any longer. But she felt somewhat reassured that Emily knew, that way, she wasn't tale telling on anyone.

"Spencer is hurting, JJ," Emily told her, even though JJ knew, because it was what JJ needed to hear. "We say thing we don't mean when we're hurting. I'm sure he apologised. I mean, they seem okay now, right?"

JJ nodded, thoughtful. "And what do you think about Bella?"

At that, Emily seemed taken aback. JJ wasn't sure why exactly.

"What about her?" She asked, rather defensive, if you asked her, JJ frowed.

"I mean her little..." she gestured, not sure what word she could use to replace 'breakdown'.

"Oh," Emily relaxed. "She's just... It makes sense, if you think about it. She's the only one that has never seen the end of that tunnel, you know? The others carried pretty much normal lives, Spencer knew no contact with the Affluence for almost five years, even Maeve stepped out of it for a while. If you ask me, I think she just doesn't want to admit that she wants a break."

"Hm," JJ thought about it. Bella did look completely exhausted. JJ and Bella were very different people. JJ was not proud to admit it, but most of the time, she found Bella strange and undesirable. It was just too big of a personality for JJ to handle. All the smoking, and the swearing, and the crude honesty in every one of her sentences. She was a dark person.

But as soon as she analysed a bit harder, JJ knew that what they were driven by the same thing. A deep caring for their peers. Bella was a protector, almost in a motherly way, JJ was as well. She could admit that. And with that in sight, JJ could admit that she understood Bella's exhaustion at a personal level. She knew exactly how it felt. She knew exactly how tiring it was to always chose yourself last, to always go to bed wondering whether she'd made the right choice.

"Do you think they'll go on separate ways?" Emily asked, "once this is over?"

Well, JJ knew what to answer to that. She'd been pondering the exact same thing.

"I don't think so. I think they shouldn't. They've been through to much."

Emily agreed. They just silently enjoyed each other's company for a while. Emily had missed it, it seemed like forever ago she'd been in such a calm state with another human.

"It almost scares me that Hotch told us to rest," JJ chuckled. Emily rolled her eyes.

"I think he's so done with all this shit," Emily said, "he's too tired to give us any indication."

"I feel like we should be doing something."

"We can do nothing, JJ. This is not a normal case, we cannot be working all the time, or we will explode when we're most needed."

JJ sighed, and after another moment of silence, she broke it again.

"When do you think Spencer and Bella made up?"

"Rossi said Hotch and him caught them talking this morning."

"When? They got up later than us."

"Before dawn," Emily clarified.

This was definitely the most mundane conversation she'd had since hearing about this thing called the Underground Affluence. Emily was so thankful for JJ.

"So what do you think they were talking about?"

 

In almost five years of working with Spencer, the both of them had been to more than one roadtrip. Derek knew what to expect, Spencer almost never drove, he always insisted on stopping to buy something sweet from a gas station, and ranted every minute of the long car ride. This road trip was nothing like this.

They'd stop because Spencer was getting tired, and Derek insisted to drive the remaining bit. The gas station was quiet, so had been Spencer for the majority of the trip. They had just chatted occasionally, Derek mostly talking so Spencer wouldn't fall asleep. Now Derek walked out of the service store with two coffee's in hand, one with an unhealthy amount of sugar, the other black. He saw the car parked inside the station, Spencer next to it, finishing a smoke. He smiled to Derek when he saw what he brought.

That was the moment Derek realized he was actually enjoying this Spencer's company. He thought he would forever grief the rants he never paid enough attention to, and he did, but he also grieved this. Missing out on this. Spencer looked relaxed, more than he'd ever seen him. Were all the ranting just product of his constant anxiety? Derek hoped not.

Later, Derek was driving. He kept his eyes on the road but could hear Spencer humming to the quiet song in the radio, and tapping his fingers against his plastic cup. They passed next to a tree formation that seemed to lead a road all the way to grove. In the entrails of the grove, Derek suspected a house could be hidden, but he could not see it. Spencer noticed it, though.

"Oh, look," he pointed at it, with the excitement of a little kid.

"I see, kid." Derek teased, "what am I seeing, exactly?"

Spencer chuckled, sitting back on his seat now that they'd passed the trees. Derek could still see them in the rearview.

"That's the home to a man that works with horses. Him and his daughter, they breed and train them. The best race horse trainers in New York. And their purebreds are so outstanding they actually ship all the way to Europe," he ranted. "My horse came from this very place."

Derek smiled. Perhaps out of seeing one of those rants that he would have been annoyed by not so long ago. This time, he actually wished Spencer to keep going.

"You have a race horse?" He asked. Spencer turned to look at him like he'd grown another limb. Derek gulped. He had asked before, right? Spencer couldn't be this surprised just because Derek had shown interest in something he said. Maybe it was Derek's guilt talking, but it couldn't be. RIght? For a moment, Derek feared Spencer wouldn't answer. That they would fall back in silence.

But Spencer started explaining.

 

Late night, and the stars were shinning, the city would never know. Spencer used to spend all his time on this roofs high, stargazing. No sign of civilization, this was the perfect place to watch the stars. This sky knew no contamination, it was pure, alive. But now he looked at the roofs from afar, sitting on the grass. Perhaps it was for the better. He lit a cigarette.

"How was the funeral?" Bella asked, softly. It had been a long time since Spencer heard her voice so soft. "I'm sorry we couldn't all go like we wanted to."

"It's okay. It was... nice. It's a nice coffin to be stuck in underground for eternity. A nice home. Paradoxical, don't you think. He's name as the sky above, and buried where he can never see it again."

Spencer's voice was soft too, hoarse. His mouth let the smoke out word by word, slowly emptying his lungs from it.

"Sky's father?"

"Prayed a bunch," Spencer shrugged, "prayed to god, prayed to Sky's mother. I don't know what he wanted, truly."

"He cared more about his son in death than in life," Bella reflected.

But Spencer sighed. "I don't know. Maybe."

He tried not to remember the burial. It hurt Spencer deeply, to go against the only thing he had promised Sky to do if he passed. Sky wanted to be cremated, that was it. He didn't even asked for his ashes to go anywhere, he just wanted the smoke to carry him up in the sky, and turn into a bird. Of course both Sky and Spencer were high during those conversations, but it was something Spencer always kept in mind.

And about Sky's father... Spencer wasn't sure anymore. He still heard the man's screams. They were engraved in his brain, something he could never get rid of. Spencer had been in a weakened state, so he couldn't defend himself when Skyler's father started screaming at him, Lydon had to step in.

"You look at me that way!" the father had justified, in loud screams and wet sobs. "You look at me like I'm only scum. But I'm not! I was a good father!"

"Sure you were," Lydon tried to move on. "Now Spencer and I were just going."

But Sky's father was grabbing Spencer by the arm. Spencer only had energy enough to look at it, but it wasn't enough to respond.

"I am not a monster," he insisted. Trying to convince Spencer, or himself. "I sent her to doctors and psychologists, I changed him from schools seven times before I allowed him to drop it. Even then, I hired the bests tutors, I tried homeschooling. But he just wouldn't have it. I sent him to rehab every time. I did everything I could!"

"You know what?" Spencer slurred, much like Sky did every time he wasn't purposefully pronouncing the R in Spencer's name. And the words were ready to come out of his mouth. 'I think you forgot to listen. That's all he needed, just for you to listen.' But at the end, Spencer couldn't do that to the grieving man. Sky was dead, and he didn't need his father to listen now, there was no point at all in remarking what was done wrong in the past. It couldn't be fixed. "You were a good father," he accepted instead, "he was just a hard kid to handle."

Lydon took him out of there before anyone could figure out how little Spencer meant those words.

"How was Lydon?" Bella's voice brought him back from the memories. He rubbed his eyes and moved to light a cigarette.

"Fine. He was... uh. He prayed too, I think. He lit a candle," then he frowned, "and used it to lit a cigarette, but... the intention counts, right?"

Bella huffed. "His sister."

Spencer nodded. "I'm glad he was able to go."

"Me too," she nodded, "I hope it gives him some closure. Camille says he's been having nightmares about that later. Trigger by his death, surely."

It was indeed very tragic, because in the Affluence culture, Lydon still had a debt with a man that would never be able to charge it.

"He's going to be forever tied to a rock in the bottom of the sea," Spencer told Bella, "he needs to let go of it before it starts to drown him."

"Easier said than done," she shrugged. She had moved to played with the dogs, now she was throwing them an old rope they were fighting to catch. "If you owed the life of your sister to a dead man, you would be losing your mind as well."

Spencer took a drag of his cigarette, and let go of the smoke slowly. "I am, Bella," he rasped. "I am losing my mind."

"For different reasons."

For what felt like hours, they stayed silent. It was nice. Spencer had missed it. It had been rather lonely the past few days, not speaking a word to Bella was harder to do than to say. He never paid attention to how much he turned to her to share a joke, until it was terribly obvious every time he had to fight the urge. And then, Spencer's throat filled with words and he needed to spit them out.

"I am sorry, if it's worth for something," he gestured in her direction, but kept looking at the stars. "I shouldn't have snapped at you like that."

"That's okay," she whispered. "You said it yourself, you're losing your mind."

Spencer huffed. "So that's it, I guess. Sorry for snapping."

"Sorry for sleeping with your friend."

Spencer choked on his own saliva. Then finally turned to look at her. Bella wasn't looking back at him, but she was grinning. "Oh no." He said.

"Oh yes."

"Who is it?" The woman stayed silent. "Who is it, Bella? It isn't Derek, isn't? Tell me it isn't Derek. Or- Wait-"

Bella barked a laugh, sensing that Spencer had figured it out.

"No," he coughed, pretending to grab his chest like he'd been hurt. "It's Emily isn't it? My god! Bella! It was during the ball, wasn't it? Ugh, gosh..."

But Bella wasn't going to stop laughing any time soon. And soon Spencer couldn't help to follow her on it. They just laughed manically, like they hand't in a while. And then they fell in a comfortable silence.

"Spencer," she sounded much more serious now, doubtful. "I've been thinking." Spencer turned to look at her, giving her his full attention. She sighed. "I've been offered something."

After a few beats of her not continuing, Spencer raised his eyebrows.

"What were you offered."

"I need you to understand that it's going to sound crazy."

Spencer huffed. "Bella, look at us."

That seemed to relax her, and she chuckled as well. "I was offered five containers of a ship that suffered an accident and crashed on low waters."

Spencer forgot to breathe for a few moments, and then he frowned, confused. But Bella kept explaining.

"Lot of the property was damaged, and they are not doing a count of losses because it's more expensive than just letting it lost at sea. But two containers survived the crash and were stolen in helicopters by a lower gang of traffickers. Turns out, there's people looking for those, dangerous people. The gang isn't powerful enough to fight them off, and now the containers have become death weight to them, they're selling them for coins, Spencer."

He was certainly at a lost for words.

"Bella, I don't-"

"Guns, ammunition, and high level military equipment. And I know I'm sounding crazy, Spencer, but- We used to do these things all the time," she whispered. Her voice was getting slower and slower by the second, like she was afraid to be heard. "Think about it. We have the means to find a buyer. Just think-"

Spencer decided to ignore the most obvious hole in the plan for now, and just live in the fantasy for a moment. It was giving him the same rush of adrenaline that was the reason Bella was even considering this in the first place. Adrenaline junkies, both of them, that missed this, deep down.

"What makes you think we are powerful enough to fight them off, Bella. We don't own an empire anymore," his voice was lowered to match hers, his breathing shallow.

"We could built it back in no time, Spencer. In the foundations that Alec left here. No one could touch us. We could even sell this to the CIA, they won't fucking care it was stolen."

"Did you say yes?" Spencer lit a cigarette.

The moment was gone, it was like both of their heads snapped back at reality, aware of what nonsense they were speaking of just seconds ago.

"I said I'd think about it. But I can just find someone and send them their way. It's a good offer, they will have others to take it," she shrugged. She extended her hand and Spencer put a cigarette in it, then he lit it for her.

"Bella, we're losing our minds."

"I know."

"This place is messing with our heads."

"I know."

"I wanna buy a race horse."

Bella sighed. "But we can't. We don't do that anymore, Spencer. We're not Alec."

Now it was Spencer's turn to sigh. Bella was lying in the grass next to him, the both of them stared into the infinite sky.

"We're not Alec," he repeated, because it was true, he needed to get it through his head. "If we were to do that, though. I bet someone in the table would gladly take it out of our hands."

Bella blew out the smoke, and then nodded. "Tomorrow, make a list."

"I will."

Notes:

hiii another day meeting the deadline, and with 9k words, nothing less. don't you love me?
anyway, I noticed a lack of commenting in the last chapter, thanks to those who did. and I wonder if exams are eating away the rest of you as well, cause trust me I can relate.
anyway this is a chill chapter. there are things coming, important things, so i'm kind of prepping our guys. also, I feel like in the last few chaps i concentrated to hard on the OC's but forgot our beautiful BAU team, so here's a little more about their pov
also, Bella and emily are not going to be a couple, so don't worry. but don't tell me they don't have the hooking up energy, cause they do.
my bella is fucking losing her mind, but aren't we all? who's worse, bella or spencer? it's kind of like answering what was first, the egg or the chicken. Anyway, i said a lot that i wasn't going to open up any more plots, but this isn't it, i promsie. this is just a little seed i will plant in case I need it more into the story.
not much else to say, just please please please comment, and we'll see each other in two fridays <3

if you have any specific questions, my tumblr is 50044w44s

the pinterest board of this fic is https://pin.it/U9YOIF45z
in case you want it

aand, nothing else. just please comment

see yaaaaaaa <3

Chapter 26: Nunchi

Notes:

hey so, I wasn't a directioner, but this being a platform dedicated to fans, I can only assume that some of you are. From fan to fan, I can imagine how you all feel right now, so my condolences for Liam's dead.

That said, I hope you had a great two weeks, here's the fic. Friday is working for me, as you may be able to tell, since I'm meeting all fridays incredibly well. And also, 9k words, that's not bad. I hope I don't start flaking now, so I see you in the end notes, and if you don't read the end notes then I see you in two weeks <3

take care <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Nunchi

(n.) korean. the subtle art of listening and gauging others' moods; the ability to know what not to say in a certain social situation

 

The King. Spencer said. They were waiting for the King. People here and there chatted, smoked and drank. Food everywhere, but Derek and Spencer had already eaten. It all just looked like a lesson on diplomacy. Spencer talked his way into the minds of the most boring criminals the world had the misfortune to know. The team watched it all through the screen, they heard everything. They only ever saw Spencer's back, cause that's where Derek kept himself. always covering his back, walking behind him with the steady steps of a bodyguard, just as planned.

And yes, granted that Hotch hadn't been sleeping, well lately, but that was not the reason he was nearly falling asleep at that moment. He was falling asleep at the lack of anything interesting at all to pay attention to. And he was only glad he hadn't decided to go in Derek's place, because he would've already fallen asleep. So yeah, Hotch blinked hard trying to keep his eyes open, the Underground Six chatted about unrelated things, and his team listened carelessly to what was being said. Penelope was watching on her own screen, and on the phone with them, but her only comments up until that moment were to complain of the situation.

"Andy Silver," a young man was introducing himself, even held his hand out for Spencer to take, but he didn't.

"Spencer Reid," he responded cordially, not unfriendly, but firm.

"Oh, right. I should've known," the man put his hand down then, after slightly rising it in sign of apology, "I had never seen you in person. Sinclair's kid, right?"

"Well, yes," Spencer admitted, "you don't look old enough to have been of Alec's times."

The young man scoffed, he was tall and handsome, and they were barely able to see his face over Spencer's shoulder because, as instructed, Derek always stayed behind him.

"I wasn't. My father was, though. They knew each other, maybe you know him. Reese Silver?"

That made Hotch wake up immediately, his team took notice, but didn't say anything. Hotch wondered whether they thought he was losing his mind, and then he pondered whether they were right to think that, but it wasn't the time to worry about that. He locked eyes with Bella.

"Could that be the R name we're looking for?" He questioned. Bella just shook her head, she looked as bored as he felt.

"Reese is a business man, and a good friend of Alec, we knew him, we remember his name."

"Business," JJ repeated, "what kind of business?"

Ethan was the one to reply. "A bit of everything, I suppose. He held the motor industry, for a while, made millions. Then he got bored and sold it all. He handled a net of trafficking and sold coke to the richest buyers. He switched to jewelry then and... what is he doing now?"

But then Spencer was asking the same question, so they switched their attention back to the screen.

"So what is he up to nowadays?" He asked with a fond chuckle.

"Retired, actually. I'm continuing, but thanks to the network he built over the years, I just mostly sell on request, people ask me for things and I... well, I get my way around getting them. I don't mean to brag but I uh- I'm the man who's got what you need."

Spencer took a drag of his cigarette. "You just sound like a hooker," he pointed out, unimpressed. And it made JJ gasp and Lydon start laughing, but he only managed a surprisingly pleased huff from Silver.

Hotch had only managed to catch the amazed laugh that wanted to come out of him at Spencer's words, and by the way the camera shifted, he knew Derek had had trouble repressing it as well. He was afraid, for a moment, that this insult would somehow infuriate the man, and would cause a trouble they didn't need at the moment. But Silver smirked at Spencer knowingly, and even though they could only imagine what Spencer's face looked like, Hotch was almost sure he grinned back.

"But if you're ever in need of something, Spencer," he then walked closer to Spencer, and the team had a better view of him, "I guess you know where to find me. I know you just came back to the Affluence, I bet you're only now rebuilding your list of contacts."

"You know what, Andy? I think we should exchange numbers. It's been a fucking long time, and I think it would be good for us to catch up, maybe have a drink."

"You know what? I agree with you." The man drew a business card from the pocket of his suit, and placed it on Spencer's, the team watched as he did it. Spencer did nothing to move away from the touch, and just let the man keep his hand in the pocket of his jacket for longer than needed. "You know, I knew you back then, even if you don't know me."

Spencer hummed, but didn't answer.

"The other kids, we were jealous of you, and your little team."

"You had no reason to be."

"Gifted kids, you were."

"We did the dirty work of adults like your father, no better than a hooker," he gestured with the hand of his cigarette, and Andy was almost burnt with it.

"You're here about this killer, I heard. Don't you think it could be just a jealous child? I was one."

"Did you ever kill anyone because of it?"

And shrugged, "I could have."

Hotch believed him. This guy was nothing like Lucas, he was not the high protected side of the Affluence. He was as deep in as Spencer, had been since he was a kid. Hotch held no doubt Silver had killed before and would no hesitate to do it again. Even though he wasn't the person they were looking for, Hotch was perturbed by him. He could have been, even Silver said it. He could have, and this would be a different story. This killer, it wasn't just a tragic accident, it was something meant to happen. And if it wasn't by a crazy man's hand, angry at Maeve Donovan, then it would be by a business man jealous of Spencer.

"It was nice meeting you, Andy." Spencer terminated the conversation right then, and Andy respected it. He even took a step back to nod politely. "I hope we can stay in touch."

Silver smirked with the same spark as before, his eyes dangerous. "I'm sure we will."

And then Spencer walked away, Derek followed him. There was a big group chattering near a table full of appetizers. Spencer had explained that the food would be all before, because once in the meeting, there wasn't going to be anything to eat at all. From the group of people, a woman's voice spoke louder from the others, and caused the group to turn.

"Well, well, well," she was obviously drunk, but Hotch wasn't sure whether it was from drinking, or something else. She separated from the group and walked towards Spencer, looked right at Derek, and the team almost felt like they could look at her in the eyes. "Look who's here. Spencer Reid's back from the dead. And he's brought company. What's your name, sweety?"

Derek did not answer. But Spencer moved to stand at his side, rather than in front of him, and the camera shifted when he nudged Derek in the shoulder.

"It's alright, this one will not comply to formalities."

The team could not see the looks exchanged, but they could see in the camera movements as Derek relaxed his position, and sighed.

"Derek Morgan," he extended his hand. The woman accepted it. She was brunette, her smirk was dark, darker than Silver's. Her eyes were as hungry as Spencer's could get in a bad day. Hotch didn't look, but saw in the corner of his eye as the Underground Six shifted in their seats, and exchanged looks. There was something about this woman that sat uncomfortably in Hotch's stomach, he wished he could spit it out, maybe vomit it, just so he wouldn't have to swallow it, because it felt thick and gooey.

"Cat Adams," she slurred. "A friend of Spencer's."

"Friend." Derek repeated, almost like a question. But the woman smiled.

"Enemies, perhaps."

"Now, enemies is a big word," Spencer sang, clicking his tongue, "Cat was always just... with the kids that ran behind us."

"Pretty effective, my team and I." She spoke all whispered, like the song of a siren, luring it's victim. It was seductive, and melodic. Sharp like a knives. Hotch felt shivers down his spine just from the sound of it, and he wished suddenly to close the laptop just to stop hearing it. It made anger build inside of him. "We are still working, by the way. Something the Six Underground Kids cannot say, I'm afraid."

She had switched her focus back to Spencer, now Derek abandoned behind. She moved dangerously close to him, even closer than Andy had dared to get. One of her hands traced his chest, and disappeared inside his jacket. Spencer let her. And when the camera moved, indicating that Derek had taken a step forward Spencer had signaled for him to stay put.

"The fucking suicide squad, it's what you are," Spencer responded, his breath blowing a few of her hairs out of her face. She giggled as she kept digging inside of his jacket until she pulled a small tin box, that jumped open with Spencer's cigarettes in it.

That was the moment to truly test Derek's will. And that was the exact reason Hotch did not want to go in his place. This was what he was talking about, at that moment, Derek was still, Hotch was pressing the marmol of the counter in his fists so hard that his knuckles were whitening. He wouldn't have been able to stay put, he wanted that woman out, a safe distance away from Spencer. And he knew Derek did too. Same for the rest of the people watching, even though the Affluence kids weren't making any faces, or looking affected at all, they were still paying more attention than they had up until that moment.

After taking a cigarette out, she cupped Spencer's cheek in her hand, using her thumb to trace his lips. Spencer parted them, and let her go as far as pushing his bottom lip down to keep tracing his chin. Another step from Derek, and another hand gesture from Spencer, even though he wasn't looking at him, he was looking straight at the girl. She put the cigarette in between his lips, and when she placed the lighter in the tip, Spencer breathed in the smoke. Then she lit one for herself, and instead of returning the box to the inner pocket of Spencer's jacket, she moved her hands down to place it in the waist of his pants. Right in between his white shirt and the inside of his pants, not held by any pocket, just the pressure from the belt.

"What a pretty thing you always were," she commented, taking a drag of the cigarette before reaching to hold it in between her fingers. Spencer mirrored the behaviour.

"How's your bomber?"

"I always liked boys who like to play with fire," she continued, ignoring the question, or perhaps answering to it. "And much like my bomber, some times boys like that get burnt."

"Your little suicide squad keeps taking jobs, then," he scoffed. "Even after the bomber's dead. I'm not surprised."

"Look at us, Spencer. Fighting over gangs, like when we were kids. We should not have those differences anymore."

"Oh, but we do," he whispered. "See, your team. It was just an experiment. It was the Frankenstein version of us, made from all the broken pieces nobody else wanted. If we were the rats in the gutter, what were you? Fucking scum in the dumpstar."

"And yet, look at me. Representing us as a member of the Table. I've come pretty high, haven't I, pretty boy?"

"Perhaps, Cat, perhaps."

"And maybe now that we've left all... enmities in the past, we could maybe... joined forces, in other ways." Her hand was back where it wasn't wanted, this time her fingers digged in his waistband, pulled slightly.

"I don't think so, for you see, stray cats spread deceases."

Cat pouted around her cigarette and then swiftly shifted her attention towards Derek once more. And then, she was looking straight at them.

"And who is watching us, huh?" she smiled dangerously.

Spencer turned around, and also stared inside the camera, unfazed. Everyone behind it gulped. Hotch felt observed, he had to remind himself that in fact, they couldn't see him. It was only one way, they saw them, the woman could look at the camera but she couldn't look at Hotch eyes. She was doing so, though, Hotch felt it. Derek had taken another step back, and Hotch knew he was barely resisting turning around, protecting the camera from the hungry eyes of the woman.

"I believe I once told you that I never go anywhere alone," Spencer explained easily, still looking at the camera.

"Bella," the woman sang, waving her hand, "Hi!"

Bella, in the other side of the screen, scoffed.

"Hello, bitch." But Cat could not hear her.

Finally, Cat seemed to lose interest in the camera, and turned to Spencer.

"But what can we do," she sighed, like she was finishing a long conversation that never happened. "And in the end, at least one of us ended up as a member of the table."

"Hm," Spencer pressed his lips, as in agreement, but didn't nod, "the adult table, at last."

"You know? Because we have a history-"

"We do not have a history."

"-I actually want you to stand behind me during the meeting. I'll save you a place, so you can hear better," she once again moved her hand to touch Spencer's face and neck, her cigarette dangerously close to his ear. "I know that a lot of the standing members end up not hearing well."

Spencer didn't answer, he just held her stare for as long as she did, he waited patiently and finally she was the one to look away. There was actually a small amount of ash on Spencer's shoulder now, and she brushed it away before taking a drag. She blew the smoke right in Spencer's face, and now she moved both of her hands to rest on Spencer's ribs, reaching inside of his jacket. Spencer did not move.

"We would have been lovely together, Spencie," she clicked her tongue, "perhaps our paths will cross again."

"Perhaps, Cat."

And that was about it, the woman left, and Spencer looked around him before getting closer to Derek. When he spoke to him, Hotch understood that he was talking to them, too.

"She's a lunatic, but she won't throw us in front of the bus."

Next to Hotch, and knowing Spencer wasn't going to be able to see it, Bella nodded.

"She just likes to touch pretty things, let her have her hand on Spencer for a few seconds and she'll happily go on her own way."

Spencer continued talking in the screen, they could only see his chest, but they still saw the way he raised his hand with the cigarette, to take a drag. When he put his hand down, Hotch noticed the cigarette still had Cat's lipstick on it.

"I was not fucking lying, her team is the fucking suicide squad. They were around our age, but put together a little older, they are us but without the intelligence operation bit, only executioners. The death without the thinking. And Cat is a psychopath, she tortured doves even before someone put a gun in her hand. I don't know how the hell she got her hands on a seat at the Table. Let's go, it's about to start."

 

"This is crazy," Camille panted.

"I don't care," Lydon whispered.

"We have to be up so early tomorrow."

Lydon smiled, Camille couldn't see his smile because the room was dark, but she felt it against her mouth. And then she felt the mouth down her jawline and her neck. There wasn't enough air in the room, but she didn't want there to be. She was happy right there, breathing the left over of Lydon's shallow breaths. His hands working their ways up her thighs, slowly moving her dress out of the way. And when Lydon's kisses reached somewhere bellow her heart and right above her belly bottom, she moaned. And then she immediately covered her mouth with her hand, because their rooms were right next to each other, and even with the thick walls, she didn't want to risk it.

"Let them hear," Lydon fucking laughed then. "Can't I fuck my future wife whenever the fuck I want?"

Somehow, they ended up on the bed. Future wife. That was perhaps Camille's last coherent thought. The next time she was actually aware of anything that wasn't Lydon, the night had deepened. Darkest before the sun rises, or maybe just dark, like night was in this retreated houses in the middle of nowhere. Where Camille and Lydon were from, night was bright. It was shining with casinos and clubs, blasting music and the honks of traffick. Here, the night was the time of the crickets and frogs, and the only ones allowed to shine were the stars.

She was looking out the window, at that very moment. The stars were beautiful out there, and the moon seemed to be brighter as well. Camille saw the trees dance with the wind and wondered if the night dew made the air taste fresher. She breathed deeper, maybe to imagine what it would feel like, but she only managed to smell the smoke of Lydon's cigarette. Dark curls on her stomach, the sheets letting her see his sharp hip bones, and covering the rest away. She moved to rest a hand on his hair, and continued to look out the window.

Suddenly, she huffed.

"What?" Lydon turned around and supported himself on his elbows. Camille only nodded towards the window, and Lydon saw immediately. She scoffed the same way she did. "About fucking time," he let a pleased sigh out with the smoke, and rolled back on his back.

Down in the grass, Bella played with the dogs, Spencer smoked, they were talking. Lydon was right, it was about time. They were not worried, but they did find it annoying, the way they moved around each other. They weren't particularly used to seeing Bella and Spencer fight, only a few discussions with hot rage and shouting but it the fire was put down right away. And they were alway noble about it, they did not throw in nails and teeth like Maeve and Spencer did, Spencer fought with Bella with more rules than he did with Maeve. Bella wasn't one for rules, but when fighting with Spencer, she always knew the line.

"I was thinking," Cam said, brushing Ly's hair with one hand and moving to steal his cigarette with the other. "We're not married."

"We will be."

"When?" But Lydon didn't have an answer to that, so he just lit another cigarette and smoke in silence. "You know, I bet if we asked Spencer, he would bring someone here, we could marry in the chapel."

But Lydon shook his head. He moved from his position to be kneeling in the bed, towering over her.

"No."

"No?"

"No. I'm gonna marry you in a big wedding. The biggest event of the Affluence, we'll make a guest list that could fill a stadium and we'll make a fuss out of it. We'll make it last days."

"Sounds like a mess."

"An event to remember, years after people will still recall the date and what happened that day. They will be telling a story and say, 'this was in Camille and Lydon's wedding'."

Camille huffed. Her eyes were falling shut, sleep taking over her.

"But I just wanna get married in a church," she slurred, with a smile.

Lydon pressed his lips, but then nodded. "Then we'll do that."

"And then the big mess?"

"Then the big mess."

Camille smiled, "good."

The day Lydon proposed, they received a letter from Spencer. It was a nice, quiet night in a nice quiet restaurant that wasn't even the Affluence's. They were practicing subtlety, something neither of them was good at. And their intention was to be away from the net for a while, of course the net is everywhere and all that, but that restaurant seemed a little excessive. Any other human being would be either amazed or terrified by their ability to know everything all the time, but they were Affluence kids, they did that like a sixth sense.

They knew for a fact that Spencer was in Washington at the time, some case with his FBI buddies. How did he have the exact data of what was happening in Vegas at that very moment? They couldn't know, they knew he was in Washington but they couldn't know what he was having for dinner, somehow, Spencer knew as soon as it happened.

"I apologize for interrupting," the waiter said getting close to them with a bottle of champagne, "but we were told to bring this here, as a gift."

They accepted it, of course, because it was worth more than the house they were living in, and because it had a black tag hanging from the neck of the bottle. The ink was golden.

"My most sincere congratulations," Lydon read, smile. It was signed. "S."

"Fucking Spencer Reid, is he god?"

"Don't say that, he's listening. He does not need his ego fed any further."

 

This whole time they had been waiting for the King, that's what Spencer said. When said king got there, it was evident. He wasn't dress particularly better than anyone there, but he carried himself in such a way that it could have only been a king, and nothing else. Not a king in the way one might think, but in the more animal sense. In the way the Lion wasn't the king of the jungle because he was the biggest, or the most egotistical one, but because he understood he had power, and used it without making an excessive deal out of it.

Derek remembered something her mother used to say when she read bedtime stories to him. She said that a bit of the king's job was to keep their kingdom happy, because a king, to rule, needed their subjects, and the subjects were of no use if they were sick and overworked.

This man, the King, carried himself like any normal man would, and the aura of power around him was completely unintentional. He was a grand man, taller than Derek and plump. He wore a long black coat over his three piece suit. He used a cane, but Derek wasn't sure it was for mobility purposes, since he barely touched the floor with it. He looked only to the floor and nothing else. He had a thick beard and from under it a scar made its way through one cheek, and almost to the other side of his nose.

He walked first into the room attached, and the rest followed. The room was dark except for the lamp right above the table, which, if you asked Derek, was not enough light. The first thing to notice was how the head of the table was crowned by a big chair throne-looking, that was obviously the seat of the King. The second thing he noticed about the table, was that there weren't enough sits. He wouldn't start counting, but it was easy to see that the people in the room were at lest three times the amount of chairs. The room was completely empty aside from the table, and people started to gather around it.

Spencer gestured to Derek for him to stay in his place, and moved to stand at the other side of the table. Now, for almost the first time, the team had a clear view of his face, and they would for the whole duration of the meeting. The King continued to look down as he made his way to the throne, no one sat.

Tha man cleared his throat and nodded before commencing.

"As it is tradition, only members of the board and guests of honor can sit at The Table. So go ahead." His accent was foreign, Derek couldn't quite place it, it made his voice sound melodic.

In unison, twenty one people moved to sit, Spencer included. Cat sent a malicious glare while she did so as well, but Spencer didn't even acknowledge her. Derek knew this was called the Table for a reason, except he hadn't imagined it being this literal. A dark room and a Table in the middle. Grotesque illumination and not enough sits. Derek recalls noting that there weren't enough seats, well, now he knew exactly how many sits there were. Twenty one. Of course, they were counted.

Derek could have said that it reminded him to a circle table of knights, but it was nothing like the stories his mother told him. The circle table was circle for a reason, so all the seats would be equal, no head, all the chairs looked the same. The king never took the same chair twice, and sat last. But The Underground Affluence loves to make status distinctions. The King sat first, at the head, the rest took their place on smaller chairs. The remaining half had to stand.

Spencer was the first one to light a cigarette. People stared at him but he just smiled back at them, cunningly. An ashtray was handed to him. The only two things on the table were the ashtray and the book the secretary was using to write everything down, sat at the right of the King, but nothing else, not even a glass of water.

"I guess we should start," the King said. His eyes fixed on Spencer. "I shall begin by... explaining."

"Please do," an elder woman said, dark eyes and strange accent.

Spencer giggled, as the little brat he was. Derek had to admit, he played the part excelently. Even Derek felt an increasing need to punch him.

"Daphne," he nodded, "how's Rome?"

"What's the liar doing here?"

"You know each other," the King noted.

"Oh, I know more than a few people on this table," Spencer brushed him off.

"More than a few of us he pissed off," Daphne's voice was getting angry. But Spencer's grin only widened.

"Are you still at war with the Russians?" He gestured towards her with his cigarette while he said it, but when the woman made a movement to stand up, the King just had to slightly raise his hand for her to fall back on her seat.

"Daphne, please." Once she was settled, he cleared his throat once more. "I am sure most of you heard... rumors, circling the network, speaking of the return of Doctor Spencer Reid to Affluence ground."

People nodded, like they knew what he was talking about. The attention was so centered on Spencer that even Derek felt it weighting on his shoulders. Spencer didn't look like it bothered him, even if Derek knew it did. He went with the act and performed a small reverence gesture with the hand that was holding his cigarette.

"Well, those rumors are true." The King proceeded. He had an unsettling way of talking, there was something hypnotic about it. He barely moved his lips but the pronunciation was loud an clear, rushed, yet calm. He had drawn a cigar out of his pocket, and was now reaching for the ashtray. "Worry not, for I authorized this return from the beginning. Now I receive him as a guest member of the board for this meeting officially, and I expect he'll be treated with the same respect you would treat me with."

No one spoke. So many people in a room, and so much silence. The meeting went on, Spencer looked bored, and he didn't hesitate to show just how bored he was, by rolling his eyes at every opportunity. Most of the times, he refrained from voting, and the first time he did vote, it was apparently a big problem for Daphne.

"You're not an official member of the board, therefore, you cannot have a vote." She stated firmly. Spencer cleared his throat and sat straight on his seat.

"Dear queen of Rome, since I'm a guest of honor here, The Rules actually state that," he pretended to think the exact words, "I can do what the fuck I want."

Instead of snapping, both Daphne and Spencer looked at the King. He watched them both for a few more drags of his cigar, and then he nodded multiple times, quick and short.

"Spencer can vote." He decided, Daphne looked livid, but kept silence at last. "But I will ask of you to be consistent, Doctor Reid. From now on, either vote at every opportunity, or don't at all."

Spencer lowered his head once in acceptance, and the meeting went on. From this time on, Spencer voted in every occasion. Until one time, he didn't.

"Doctor Reid, I believe we're missing your vote," the King didn't look at him, but in his general direction. That was something else about this man, he almost never looked up. It could have come across as a sign of submission or weakness, but Derek knew better. This was a man lost in his mind, calculating all the variables to a situation in real time, he didn't look up cause he was always looking beyond everything else, and inside his own intelligence. Quite like Spencer.

"I vote to stop voting," he said, "what is this? You've got people dying, either in hands of an outsider, or from someone inside that's exposing us. The Affluence surfacing from underground? I think that should be a priority."

When he finished, Derek saw a few of them nodding. The ones that weren't sitting also murmured in agreement.

"Very well," the King spoke. Lazy and calm, yet firm. "If that's what you think, Doctor Reid. Then call a vote on it."

Spencer looked at the King, and he wore the same expression Derek was used to seeing on him when playing chess. But even while squinting his eyes in deep thought, he still smiled.

"I'd like to put up a motion," he said, loud for the first time. Turning on his seat so they understood he was speaking to anyone. "I say we vote on the actions the board shall take regarding this rogue killer."

"You want to propose a change on schedule?" A woman asked, both scandalized and scared. Spencer just nodded.

For a moment, there was only silence, the air thick. The King was looking slowly around the room, his eyes not landing on anything interesting. Until finally...

"I second the motion," Daphne raised her hand. Spencer's smile grew wider, and it sparked with surprise. He raised her eyebrows at her. Daphne only shrugged, rolling her eyes, but she couldn't suppress the almost unnoticeable grin. "Let's say I also believe we should give priority to this matter. As you said, Doctor, I'm already at war, I don't need another one. Much less if it's going to break apart the Affluence, since it's, at the moment, my bigger strength and advantage."

Spencer didn't react, he just smiled wider. "Well," he said, "and since it only takes one second to make a motion valid, I guess the next step is to vote-"

His voice died when the King raised a hand to silent him. Spencer obediently stopped talking, and respectfully dropped the smile until it was only the ghost of a cunning smirk.

"Yes what Spencer says it's uh... correct," rushed, yet calm. Derek found it hard not to hear that voice, he wished to hear it, it dazed him. He could certainly understand why everyone would make silence as soon as he opened his mouth. Derek understood why he would be their King. "We will have a vote now. Spencer, I would appreciate you let the leading of this meeting to me, from now on."

Once Spencer had agreed, he proceeded with the votes. It turned out, that most of the presents agreed with it. Among the negative votes, there was Cat's, but Spencer didn't even spare her a look.

"Fair enough," the King agreed, and looked at the secretary, "make sure to note that we will proceed with the matter of the recent threat withing the Affluence, regarding an individual damaging it's members, and a threat to expose it. Doctor Reid, why don't you start?"

Spencer immediately did.

"I have been targeted. Me and my team. And I find myself under death threat, in imminent danger. Now, since I haven't engaged in any Affluence business in five years, then I am not able to explain how this happened, or why. Perhaps you can enlighten me."

"I'm afraid to tell you, Spencie," Cat called, "that what you're experiencing is the consequences to your actions." After a moment of silence, she added. "I know, new for you, I bet."

"Here's something I never though I'd say," Daphne spoke again, "but Adams is right. You've made plenty of enemies, Spencer, that's your bed and now you have to lie in it."

But Spencer shook his head. "My enemies have everything against me and nothing against the Affluence, why would they expose it? And I would appreciate if you don't insult me, because I am someone who knows to keep their enemies in sight, I'm well aware of what I did throughout my life. This, however, I do not recall. I have never met the man doing this, and I have no reason to think I did something to deserve his rage."

Far away from that meeting, Hotch watched his team, and subsequently he also watched the Underground Six as they watched the screen. It was well passed noon, and the meeting had just started to get something similar to interesting. They watched them review every topic on earth but what they actually wanted to see. They saw Spencer vote on welcoming businesses in, and putting others down.

They talked about big corporations that any normal individual would recognize, Hotch was surprised once again by how big the Underground Affluence was. How did it remain so invisible? There was just a whole other world, that the highest people on the planet knew about, Hotch bought brands whose owners were a part of it. Hotch paid for things whose money was moving the Affluence's economy.

Finally, they watched as Spencer redirected the meeting to what they actually wanted to hear, from then on, they all perked up. Even Derek shifted like he had been falling asleep on his feet, but was no longer bored.

"No one can hide from the Table, not for long," the King was saying. Hotch realized that he had missed part of the conversation, he made note to ask Dave about it later. "I agree that this is affecting directly at Spencer and his team, and the Table will take action... As long as the majority of us agree on it. We will have a vote, Doctor, I will ask you to sit this one out."

They could only see the King when he sat back on his seat, something he did often, but not all the time. They had spent a good amount of time discussing only the profile of this man, not because they needed it but he was just such an intriguing person.

"It's the way he talks," Emily had said, "fucking hypnotic."

"I had never seen him before. He's staring right into the future," Lydon had commented, "he gives me the creeps."

Hotch had chuckled, but silently agreed. The man was certainly not an average individual, but he was also missing the kind of cruelty Hotch would have expected from the King of all criminals, but he supposes, in some twisted way, the King could be just. Or perhaps he just wasn't showing his true self, and that's what Hotch leaned for.

"I don't know," JJ's words had been low and muffled, but Hotch heard them anyways, "it kind of reminds me a bit of Spencer... the way he looks away, when he seems to be everywhere but there..."

"He certainly looks smart," Dave tried to joke, "perhaps we're just not used to being around smart people."

Emily laughed at that, but it was brief. And just like Hotch, the rest of them also continued to think about JJ's words. Now Hotch couldn't unsee it. He couldn't help but notice it in every movement. A few things of the old Spencer that they had known for the past five years, but some other traits he now knows are Spencer's as well, just not something they had seen before.

"Sir, I apologize for the interruption," a man on the table said, and the King nodded at him, giving him the word. "With all due respect, Doctor Reid is in bed with the FBI, I think involving him into a protocol of hunting and punishing is risking exposition even further."

"Let's not forget he used to CIA too, bet he still has contact," a woman chimed in.

Before the King could reply, Spencer had just scoffed, smoke flying out of his nosetrills while he kept his cigarette in between his closed lips. But he went to grab it before speaking.

"You mean to act like I'm the first government agent to be Affluence?"

"First one in a Table meeting," Daphne held his stare, not particularly resentful, just stating a fact. "We let government entities and police officers do their thing because they never get high enough to represent any real danger. You, on the other hand..."

Spencer wasn't smiling anymore, even if he was keeping the cool facade. Hotch leaned forward in his seat. He could do nothing from that house, but that didn't stop his anxiety from rising all the way from his stomach until he felt it in his throat and got him about to throw it up.

"I find it hard to believe," Spencer said, slow and careful. "That after all my years of service, you would find me... untrustworthy."

The King was letting the discussion go its way, looking at the table, or through it, hearing every word. But now, Spencer turned to look at him, and even if he didn't look back, he almost nodded in recognition.

"Specially since," Spencer continued, "for more than one of you here, I provided services when I wasn't more than a child."

The King kept nodding, and before anyone else could open their mouths to say something, he raised his hand. That was enough to settle everyone back in a calm state, retreated in their seats, and paying attention to the King.

"I know Spencer since he was a boy, and as a guest of Honor of this meeting, he's today a member of the Table. As any member of the table, he has my full trust, and therefore yours too. I hope I made myself clear." At the last sentence, he looked the first man in the eyes. The man didn't look afraid or intimidated, he just nodded in agreement.

"Crystal, sir."

"I'm glad. Now I think we were going to vote on something, weren't we? Yeah we were," he slurred, "so raised hands for those to agree to put up a hunting protocol along with a punishment ready for this man to be found."

Hands were raised, the secretary counted. Spencer did not vote, as previously requested.

"That's majority, sir," the secretary announced, and the King nodded.

"I think it's only fair we all have a say in which way to go about this," he moved his hand, as if to start a debate. After a moment of hesitation, Daphne spoke.

"It's hard to start any hunting protocol if we don't know his identity," she commented. She, and many others, moved to look at Spencer.

"I'm working on it," he promised. "For now, I have a picture. That should be enough to set off some of our hunting tricks."

"A price for his head," a woman nods approvingly.

"For his head, for information, for everything they can offer us," Spencer confirmed. They looked at the King for approval, the man nodded.

"Alive or dead, Spencer?" was the only thing the King asked.

"Alive," Spencer replied, "I need him brought to me I... I wish to know why."

"And after that," the King continued. "Execution, or exile?"

Spencer sighed. He sat straight and lit a cigarette. After a moment he huffed to himself and shook his head to the rest of the table. "You know?" He started with a grin. "You'll laugh at me, but I was actually thinking jail."

No sooner said than done, the table laughed. A short extended laugh after which most of them kept the smiles. Even the King chuckled, and the tug in his lips wasn't a smile, but it was perhaps the ghost of one, and that was more than they'd seen up until that moment.

"Fair enough, Spencer. Jail. And if that fails?"

Spencer stayed silent for a moment, all of the eyes in the room focused on him didn't seem to intimidate him. And he didn't rush the answer as he took a deep drag of his cigarette.

"Execution." He said, low and dangerous.

The camera twitched, but it couldn't be distinguished whether Derek had taken a step forward of backwards. Hotch wasn't expecting it either. He looked around and found JJ and Emily already looking at him, at his other side, Rossi doing the same. He just shook his head slightly, as a sign of not discussing that at the moment.

Hotch wasn't sure if he was planning on ever discussing it. He was starting to grow a scab around his chest, and it didn't get tight anymore when topics like that were mentioning. Desensitization, his trained brain provided him. Perhaps. He didn't care. Ever since Skyler's death, there was a hot anger always burbling in the deepest of Hotch's stomach, not enough to be noticed on the outside, but enough to slowly cook his insides. It grew hotter every time something like this happened, it resurfed to burn his throat and it brought the memory of Spencer's scars with it. It was a corrective tool his conscious was using to train him, till the point that hearing Spencer plot the killing of a man no longer impressed him.

And the look on JJ's eyes did nothing but turn the anger up. Because she didn't know, after all, did she? She didn't understand. If she just saw... she wouldn't be pitying a stranger's life. And she wouldn't be pitying Spencer's innocence, she was enough of an adult to understand that it was never there at all, nothing to be sorry for any longer. She had to live with the situation, just like Hotch was trying to.

After taking a deep breath that allowed him to swallow his burbling hot anger back, which also stopped his unjust train of thought that was heading straight for JJ without reason, he started to pay attention to the screen once more.

"What number would you like, Spencer?" The King asked.

"I think that's up to my pocket and me to handle, isn't it?"

"Not quite," a man spoke up. He sat next to the secretary, and this was the first time Hotch had heard his voice, "I don't believe we've met, Doctor Reid, I'm Jason Johnson, the treasurer of the Table. And since this is not a personal hunt, but a matter that is affecting the Affluence as a whole due to the threat of exposure, the Table will cover the starting three million, that will get some people moving."

As Spencer nodded, the King took a puff of his cigar and let the smoke out slowly.

"Let's make it seven to start it, shall we?" Spencer sat up, "the extra four from my pocket. Seven is not the biggest number but in my time, that was more than enough to get the job done."

Cat scoffed. "Like you ever went after a fish that small."

"If it doesn't show to be effective, I'll turn it up a notch. I just don't think it is very intelligent to be offering more than actually needed."

Hotch could see the house they were standing in. He could reason that it had stables, horses, a farm, and tons of employees that could not be cheap. So he tried to reason with himself that it wasn't that much money, not for the kind of numbers that these people moved around daily. It still was a lot of money.

The meeting continued. And after being over with that topic it continued with others. Hotch was about to close up the computer. Nothing to see here, he would say as he got up to sleep a much needed nap. But then again, sleeping wasn't really an option, was it? Hotch couldn't sleep anymore. It seemed that sleeping was a privilege that was not for him to enjoy anymore. He wasn't having nightmares, not that he remembered, but he simply couldn't sleep. When he managed to fall asleep, he woke up. He ended up having long walks around the manor, he knew his way around it pretty well by now.

It was an interesting walk. He figured out where the kitchens were. Not the kitchen, the one they were all using at the moment. That was a big, but pretty standard kitchen with a long counter, an oven, a fridge, and a bar. Black and white tiles, and enough plates for a big family. But that wasn't the kitchen a victorian manor had, it was rather obvious now, and Hotch would have realized it sooner if only he had thought about it. Kitchens weren't particularly high in his priority list, but when he saw the kitchens, they did look more like a victorian manor kind.

Big industrial ovens, plenty of space, around forty people could move comfortably. Grays and woods only, not any kind of painting, the tiles, were white only. It had seven sinks, and a walk in fridge that Hotch didn't open but guessed it was bigger than Hotch's room. The kitchen downstairs looked like a toy compared to this one. This was the kind of kitchen that a restaurant would have, the pots were definitely big enough to feed an army. That said, when Hotch found the dining room, it finally clicked in. Parties could be held there, and there was a ballroom, and a tea room who's only purpose was to comfortably fit a tea party. Most of the furniture was covered in white sheets, unused for god knows how long. If Hotch imagined hard enough, he could picture a small Spencer running through this big rooms, playing swords. A photo of Spencer and Bella came into mind every time, send shivers down his spine, and he did his best to stop imagining.

He couldn't sleep, he was a wandered. In many ways, this house perhaps was haunted. Not by ghosts but by very alive people who were too haunted themselves to fall asleep. Hotch could have heard a ghost, if there were any. He would hear its steps even if they were made of clouds, and he would wake up. Just how he woke up because of a bird stepping on the outside of his window to rest, and he woke up by the occasional neighing horse in the stables. The mere steps of another wanderer unable to sleep at night was enough to wake Hotch up. He became good at recognizing the steps. He could tell, by now, which ones were Spencers, who got less sleep than him, if any.

When Hotch was able to make his way back from his thoughts, the meeting was ending. Or, well. Not ending. Hotch hadn't caught the moment where they explained what was going on, he tried to get it from context, but at the end, he had to ask.

"They will see requesters," Bella explained, "it is only necessary for the board to be there, the others can stay as observers, but they don't have to, and most of them are bored already so only a few stay."

Spencer was leaving. Back to the room with the food, it didn't have food anymore, now it was mostly drinks and coffee, people grabbing something to go, or have a break before entering the room again for the requesters. Spencer stood near the big doors leading the previous room. He was lighting a cigarette, mostly having trouble with his lighter.

"What now?" They heard Derek ask, walking close to him.

"Now," Spencer's voice was distorted by the cigarette in between his lips, "we wait."

Derek said nothing, but looked around. The camera showed them almost a full view of the room, and only turned back when he heard the King's voice.

"Here you go, boy." The man handed Spencer his lighter. Spencer pocketed his own, and was able to light the cigarette much more effectively using the King's lighter.

"Thank you."

"It was good seeing you again, Spencer. I hope this is not the last time we meet. Now I know you don't shake hands but-"

Spencer looked at the hand offered for a long enough time for Derek to get anxious, but finally took it. He shook it firmly and patted the man's shoulder with his other hand. The King mirrored his movement.

"We'll meet, sir." He assured. "Under better circumstances, I expect."

"A man can hope."

After the King kept walking, Spencer kept his eyes on him, even though Derek didn't. He kept the camera fixated on Spencer, and so they could see his face as he shook his head and distracted himself taking a drag of the cigarette.

"What are we waiting for, exactly?" Derek pressed. Spencer looked at him for a second, like trying to remember what they were here about, but then recognition washed over his face and he scanned the room around him. His eyes landed on something and before they knew what was going on, both Spencer and Derek were running to a hallway. A dark hallway that wasn't meant to be part of this reunion, that was for sure. "Spencer, what-"

But Derek's shocked question never got to be, because then Spencer caught what they were chasing, a figure that they hadn't seen in the dark before, but Spencer had, because now he had her pinned against the wall, hand in her throat. And the woman panted, angry look on her face, struggling under Spencer's grip. Hotch recognized her, he was sure they all had.

"Don't go in there." Spencer ordered.

"Nice to meet you too, Spencer Reid," Aria spat.

"I'm fucking serious, don't go in there. What you're asking for doesn't exist."

"Is this my marker order?"

"I have a marker on you, Aria," he said as if she had just reminded her of it, "does that make you feel like I have control over you?"

She did not respond, but she didn't need to, her eyes were enough.

"If a marker is enough to make you feel that, then I assure you, you don't want to find out the amount of control that the Table will have over you, if you request egressio."

"They can't make me do worse than I already did-"

But Spencer punched the wall right next to her head, and even Derek jumped back slightly. It was enough to shut Aria up.

"Dammit, girl, fucking listen!" he shouted, "you don't know fuck. Are you kidding me? Of course there's worse, there's always worse." Aria was near tears now, Spencer sighed. "Don't fucking go. Go home, I'll mark you off."

Aria was breathing rapidly, and even if she tried to compose herself, he didn't do a good job keeping the doubt out of her voice. "If they give me egressio, the marker won't matter any longer."

"I have not the patience for this," he let go of her neck, the girl collapsed against the wall, protective hand around her throat, but it wasn't bruised. "Kill yourself for all I care."

As teary as they might be, Aria's eyes were angry, dangerous. But she didn't move as Spencer left her alone in the hallway, Derek reluctantly followed.

"I don't think that was what we were supposed to do," Derek pointed out once they were back, but Spencer was livid. Even though the camera moved in an uncomfortable angle, and he was pacing back and forth so that they couldn't quite see his face all the time, Hotch could still tell.

"She's going to go home," Spencer cut.

"Shouldn't we have asked about the photo?"

Spencer gave no indication of hearing the question, he looked around him, searching for something. Hotch felt helpless, sitting there. Spencer couldn't hear or see him, he could take no part in what was going on, he was simply an observer. Just like watching those videos, but worse, because with the videos there was at least the comfort of it all being in the past, but here that wasn't the case.

"Not here."

"What?" Derek had probably assumed Spencer hadn't heard the question, but he had, and the answer were those mumbled words that he said looking at nothing in particular, yet everything at once.

"Not here. It's full of ears." He did not explain further, but it seemed to be enough for Derek to understand. Spencer eyes focused on something then, at his left, and when a waiter passed by with a tray of drinks, Spencer grabbed him roughly by the arm. "Follow her home," he said.

The waiter looked confused and taken aback, but then followed Spencer's direction. "Sir, I'm afraid you've confused..."

"Follow her home," he took something out of his pocket, two things, actually. A piece of paper, and hidden behind him, the camera caught the golden shine of one of the Affluence Medals. "This is my phone number. Follow her home," he repeated, "and text me the address."

The man seemed ready to deny again, but as soon as he touched the paper, and felt the coin behind it, his expression changed. Spencer let go of his arm, the man relaxed almost mechanically, smiled politely and nodded in agreement.

"Of course, sir. I will be of service."

And after Spencer nodded, the man left. Derek was standing far enough for them to see Spencer's face as he lit another cigarette.

"Now what?" Derek asked. And it was something Hotch could be surprised of hearing, if he hadn't got used to this kind of things by now. Morgan was a man that knew how to make decisions, and take the lead, but right now he seemed lost, turning to Spencer to know what was next step.

"Now we wait," Spencer said, "let's get out of here, I need a fucking drink."

As he walked past Derek, his hand covered the camera. An interference sound, a black screen, a protest from Derek, and then the camera stopped working, the call silent. In the manor, no one spoke.

"Hotch-" JJ tried to start, but he was already expecting it.

"Call him," he ordered, standing up.

Notes:

SO

what to say about this chapter. Only that I'm having a hard time deciding what's coming next, see, I have two options for the following chapters. depending which direction I take, I will have to create new things for everything to make sense, or cut things out. I really don't want to cut things out, but it all fits so perfectly if I do, and we'd be taking a rapid curve to the end of the fic. But if I take the other lane, then I will have to extend it a bit further, and we'll be taking the longer road to the end. They both lead to the same, though. But well.

Anyway, I can't believe I only mentioned once that Lydon and Camille were engaged. And I didn't even say "they're engaged," I just made a stupid joke of Lydon wanting to take Camille's last name. I need those two together, and they need each other together, so I will probably marry them soon, that was just something I wanted to throw in there.

Also, I don't know whether I met your expectations on the whole Table meeting thing, I feel like I don't quite know how to make them react to anything as a group.

Did I forget about penelope? No, I'm just lazy and I hate using italics cause it means more work. I'm sorry though.

You know, I really love writing this fic, and I have so much of it already planned, I just can't wait to see all my plans in action. I also love you all reading it, we're not a lot, you know? But I feel we're like a little family. Some of you comment every chapter and I feel like I know you, I expect your comments, and they make me so fucking happy. Some times someone that has never commented before leaves a comment and I just really love that. So please, if you're up to it, comment, because it helps me see if I'm doing something that you enjoyed, or I fucked up.

Not only that but it also pushes me to write what you want to read, because I am not just a writer, I'm also a person that reads so many fanfics and I KNOW what I want to read and sometimes I just want to kidnap my favourite writer and force them to write what I want. Anyway, please don't kidnap me.

Also, I have tumblr, I know you know, but if you want to see inspo on the house, or the character's mood boards, you can search the tag underground affluence and I have them all stored there. Or if you want to have a look at my blog, leave a question or a message, my user is 50044w44s

Anyway. See you in two fridays, I guess.

take care <3

(also 200k words already wtf why do yall let me yap for so long?)

Chapter 27: Ankou - Black Bird I

Notes:

hello darlings, how's everything going? Did you have a good halloween?

As you may see, I had to cut this one in two. This part is 8k words, and we'll see where the other ends, so much for a short chapter huh?

I won't hold you any longer, see you at the end notes <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Ankou

(n.) breton. in breton folklore, the personification of death; depicted as a spectral figure or a grim reaper-like character, often accompanied by a black crow, symbolizing an omen of death or a connection to the otherworld.

 

Black Bird I

 

Death and him, they went a long way back.

They had an intimate connection. Spencer had been touched Death young, and rather than killing him, it had made him immortal. Their relationship was not common, it was not what you would expect someone's relationship with Death to be like. People feared Death, or were angry at it, or rather, tried to escape it.

That was because, most of the people touched by the side of Death that took friends from you, family, pets. Death took people away from someone and that someone could be considered touched by Death itself, in their deep connection through the people lost around them. Spencer hadn't been close to Death in that sense, not until Sky. His family, though mostly gone, was alive. His friends had always been spared, despite the dangerous situations they often put themselves in, his BAU team were still there too. Spencer's relationship with Death was different. Death touched him, brushed past him, but did it in a different way.

Spencer hadn't been touched by losing to Death, but by becoming it's messenger. Spencer and Death were tight. Spencer knew the way the human eyes shut down when the life left them, he knew all the ways in which the heart stopped beating, he could recognize a death rattle breathing everywhere. He was not startled by it, he was familiar with Death, just not with... being in the other end of it.

Spencer was a kid when he killed for the first time, it had never haunted him. Perhaps he felt haunted by the overall evil that he had caused in many senses, and even that was faint, but never by the particular act of killing. Not when the people he killed were murdered, that would have done the same to him. Spencer had never killed anyone that had begged for his life, that had begged for their kids, and their families. They all smiled smugly and only some of them admitted defeat.

Only because he had always dealt with that kind of people, that didn't mean he didn't know the other end of it. He had seen people die, people beg, cry, and piss their pants. Alec spared more lives than he took, but sometimes it was just necessary, that's what he told Spencer. Spencer didn't need Alec to tell him for him to understand, Death had done so.

Sometimes Spencer stood on the roof, and climbed the railing. Looking down, he couldn't help but to think himself immortal. How couldn't he? After all he had done, and Death had never come knocking at his door. If he jumped right that moment, would that be enough to kill him? Or would Death make him keep going? Be its messenger for a bit longer?

Often it was Ethan who pulled him down from the railing, but he wasn't going to jump, not really. Ethan knew, though.

So Death must have touched him, brushed past him, gently caressed his life, cruel and merciless, he was. Death was, too. Close to Death, and not in the sense of losing, but in the sense of being protected by it. The first encounter he had with losing, to Death, specifically. Was with a black bird. And perhaps it is too much of a stretch to call it pet, but he was, kind of.

Spencer had been injured enough for Alec to let him stay at home. Not let him, force him, perhaps. Being bedridden while his friends were running from one task to another wasn't what Spencer wanted. It wasn't what the bird wanted, either. Spencer could see it in him, he wanted to go flying away. But he was stuck, just like Spencer was. And Death took him just to make a point, Spencer was sure of that.

The bird was doing so much better, Spencer left his cage open, and he was able to jump from and to it. He left the window open but the bird understood that he could only reach the cornice because if he were to start flying he wouldn't get far. Then he started flying around Spencer's enormous room, standing in one of the high ends of his ceiling. He started flying out of the window, and returning to his cage to sleep in it. Sometimes at night, sometimes in the middle of the day.

He responded to his name, which he didn't have. Spencer called him "bird," and the bird seemed to understand that was him. Smart, those black birds. Spencer could never tell whether he was a crow, raven, or another kind of bird. Gideon would have known, but Spencer never got to ask. He was either a small crow or a big blackbird. Spencer didn't care, but he knew he was as intelligent as any shepherd dog.

One day, without warning, Spencer woke up to the bird stiff in the floor of his cage. It was the only logical conclusion he could find, Death had sent him a message. So he buried the bird, and couldn't get him off his head since. The bird was his first loss, and perhaps it was stupid, but holding the stiff body and the soft black feathers as he carved a whole next to the tree, that felt like the real touch of Death. Soft as the bird's feathers. Stiff and cold, as Death was.

Skyler everly was dead and buried. Spencer could only remember his crow, and as he pondered the injustice of Skyler's burial, he just now noticed that he too, had done something similar. He had buried a bird. Wasn't that cruel? How could he never notice? All this years, and it took Sky dying for him to realise that he put a creature of the sky under the ground for eternity.

This happened a few days prior to the Table meeting. Had this been at any other time, he would have come to Bella. He trusted him with his weird and probably crazy wishes. Bella was used to following him in the night for strange purpose. So was the rest of his team, but particularly her wouldn't have asked any questions. But not even that was enough for him to apologise, not yet.

His mare stood obediently at the other side of the road, slowly grazing with the other horse following her steps. Years ago, that same mare, who was much much younger, stood in the same place as Alec's stallion, now deceased, was the guide of her moves. That time, it had been day, now it was the dead of night. That time, he had carried with himself a wooden box and a dead bird, now, a shovel.

That time, Alec was with him, now his chosen company was Camille. And she didn't look unhappy to be there. She hadn't asked any questions, a good soldier following orders, perhaps. But the thing was that, Camille knew when Spencer needed something, needed someone. If he wasn't going or wake up anyone else, and she couldn't talk him out of it, then she was going to go with him, whatever crazy thing he wanted to do.

"That's 101 for leading with Spencer," Bella had once told them, but they already knew. "If you can't stop him, then you join him. Doesn't matter that it goes against anyone's orders, I will understand if you tell me that it was all Spencer's fault."

"Hey!" Spencer had been right there, next to her. But not even him could deny the statement.

But as it turns out, Spencer wasn't conducting her on a crazy mission that would get them both killed. They weren't going to fight dragons on the back of their horses, either. They just stopped at a tree, and Spencer talked and talked about what he wanted to do, and why. As she listened, Camille understood. It didn't sound as crazy when you knew the reasoning behind it.

So Spencer dug on the ground, cutting through the roots of the tree. Sweat on his forehead, cigarette between his lips, working with the force of ten horses, or just one Spencer with purpose. Camille was preparing to light a fire, and not a small one. "Your favorite thing," Spencer had teased, "burning things up." If it was, then it was not Spencer's business. But a huff had escaped her anyway, as she lit a cigarette for herself.

As impulsive as it sounded, Spencer had thought this through. Buried shallow, just about a foot down, nestled close to the roots so it would stay put but wouldn’t be too exposed. After five to eight years, that box would only be starting to show wear; maybe some loosening at the joints or slight thinning in the wood where moisture and root activity nudged in. Later years, the state would be worsening slowly. But full decomposition? Not likely, not yet. The wood was high-grade, pre-treated, and sealed to withstand both soil and weather. Even after all these years, Spencer would bet it was still in one piece. Not near as beautifully engraved as it once was, that was for sure, but still firm enough to move it.

Camille whistled as she worked her way through the wood and sticks, making a the structure of a fire, and drinking half directly from the bottle of whiskey they would later use to fuel it up. She handed it to Spencer, and he gulped a hurriedly a couple of times before passing it back to her, and continuing with his work. He was letting all the anger out, right there on the roots of the trees.

"Good thing it's a bird," Camille commented at some point.

"What do you mean?" He looked at her.

"Well, imagine we were doing this with a dog, it would be much creepier, don't you think?"

"Imagine it was a horse," he smiled crookedly.

"That would be much heavier."

"And a human?"

"That would probably reach my limit," at that, Spencer laughed.

Flashes of memories moved before his eyes. In the dark, they could be mistaken for ghosts. But he supposes they aren't much different. It was Sky, after all. Sky and the Bird, both ghosts, both Death's warning. Sky laughing in a roof, the bird climbing to the cage. Sky doing his make up in a white bathroom, the bird cawing loudly for him to wake up in the mornings.

"You could be next," Death whispered, and that didn't scare him. But then, "Maeve could be next. Bella, Ethan, Lydon, Camille, JJ, Hotch, Dave, Emily, Derek, Penelope..." And that made him dig faster, more furiously, and determined.

Until the shovel hit wood. Spencer stopped suddenly, and out of breath. Camille had heard, she turned to look. The horses raised their heads, curios to what was going on. The wind, stopped to listen.

"I got it," Spencer whispered. It felt wrong to speak any louder than that.

Camille lit the fire, leaving only a bit of the whiskey in the bottle, for them to drink. Spencer cleaned the box the best he could. But now the box belonged to the soil, had roots and mud around it. He placed it on top of the fire, and drank what Camille offered him. They both admired the fire, Camille lit a cigarette for him, and another for her. The girl looked at the box burning, and Spencer looked at the smoke fading away in the black night.

Spencer raised the bottle of whiskey, in a toast. "May the raising black smoke carry you far away," he wished, "back to the skies, and away from this god forsaken place. May you never come back, my friend."

He took a sip, and handed the bottle to Camille. Who did the same before throwing what was left of it in the fire.

 

The bar wasn't what Derek would have called elegant. No. That would be an insult. The place was a palace. It wasn't just a bar, though, it was the Hotel they'd checked in, and the bar was on the top floor. The city of New York bright underneath them. The air was fresh, but Derek wasn't cold. They were still dressing the exact same way they left the manor, that morning. Derek longed for a shower, but Spencer hadn't even allowed the lady to lead them to their rooms before taking Derek up to the bar. Now it was just the fresh air of the night, and the smoke of Spencer's cigarette.

Derek hadn't been listening when Spencer ordered, and when it was his turn, he only managed to murmur, "same as him," when the silence had prolonged for too long. So now he nested a glass of probably too expensive whiskey that he was drinking very slowly because for once, he was actually enjoying the flavor. The place looked so stunning, that if Spencer told him right in that moment that all the glasses were crystal, and all the spoons gold, Derek would have believed him.

But Spencer didn't say that, hadn't said much of anything, since the meeting. Seemed to be far away from that roof, looking into the future. Plotting, or perhaps just thinking. Derek had mostly left him alone. Hadn't questioned where they were going, had obediently sat at the table next to the railing of the building, up in the bar. And didn't answer Hotch's call before looking at Spencer. He had even let it ring for a long time, until Spencer's approving nod. Still distant.

"Hotch, hi."

"Give Spencer the phone," not one for small talk, was he?

Derek looked at Spencer, and he shook his head.

"We checked into a hotel, it's late to drive back now, so we will start our way back first thing tomorrow."

Hotch wasn't on speaker and Derek chose to leave it that way, so Spencer couldn't hear when Hotch asked, "what the hell happened earlier?"

"We expect the text with Aria's address anytime now, and I'll call you as soon as that happens so..."

"Put it on speaker, I want to ask Spencer why he did that."

But when Derek once more looked on Spencer's direction, the kid shook his head, he wasn't even looking at Derek, but he seemed to know exactly what Hotch wanted. So Derek roughly excused himself and walked to the darkest corner of the balcony, where the tables were empty and and only a dove on the railing could hear him speak. It wasn't far from their table, but Derek was pretty confident Spencer was not at all interested in hearing what he had to say.

"Look, he doesn't want to talk to you, okay?" Derek said. "Doesn't even talk to me, either. He's just- he's been really quiet."

"But he's not dissociating?" Hotch sounded worried now, Derek cursed himself for not even thinking about it, and quickly gazed at Spencer before turning back around.

"No, no. He's all there. Just silent." The line stayed silent for a long time, so Derek just assumed that Hotch didn't know what to do next. "Look, everything went as well as we were hoping to, I guess. I bet he was simply fed up by everything, and he snapped at the thought of you all watching him like that. But we'll have Aria's address soon, and we'll be back to the house tomorrow noon. Everything's okay here, Hotch."

Hotch just sighed. Just when he was figuring something else to say, he heard Spencer's voice from behind him.

"Derek." He turned, Spencer was still back at the table, he still had that plotting look in his eyes, as if he was pondering every single one of his breaths before taking them. He extended his hands, "pass me the phone."

Derek hesitated.

"It's okay," Spencer nodded, and Derek believed him, "just give it to me."

Derek warned Hotch before doing so, and Spencer put it in speaker, so Derek could hear. He even deposited on the table before Hotch started questioning.

"What was that, Spencer, what happened?"

Spencer sighed, and lit a cigarette.

"We'll have Aria's address anytime now, she did not stay longer than us. She went home immediately."

Hotch sighed, and after a second to think, he probably decided to let it go.

"How do you know that?"

"She's not stupid, she just needed someone to get her to see how terrible her plan was."

"If that's the case, why is the text taking so long? It's been quite a while since you left the meeting, wouldn't she be home by now?"

Spencer took a drag of the cigarette, and an ashtray was brought to their table by a waiter in a suit.

"Either she lives far away," Spencer said, "or that man was dumber than I anticipated."

The next time someone spoke from the phone, it was Rossi's voice, Hotch must have had the phone on speaker this entire time.

"What do you mean by that? What phone number did you give him?" Spencer didn't seem to be rattled by the change of voice, and just took a moment before answering.

"One from a safe phone that I have with me, but I encrypted it, just to be safe. I know for a fact that the man has to know how to get it. I can do it with my eyes closed, almost everyone can. But if he's new to the Affluence, perhaps he will ask someone how to do it."

"But you're confident he will send the address?" That was Hotch again.

"I requested a service, he took the medal, he took the job. He has to finish the job now. Rules." He finished, as if it was obvious. As if thinking anything else was completely crazy. Hotch didn't say anything. "Can I speak to Bella?"

"Uh, she's not here. She's upstairs. Apparently, Lucas is having what she described as a tantrum."

Spencer hummed knowingly. "Of course he is. Well, could you tell her something from me?" He tapped his cigarette on the ashtray, to get rid of the excess ash, and then took a drag.

"What would you like me to say to her?"

"Tell her we're going to do it."

A beat.

"Do what?" Hotch asked.

"She'll know."

Another beat. Longer, this time. More than one bit, perhaps. Derek was growing nervous, he didn't understand why Spencer wasn't. There was movement on the other line, perhaps Hotch, walking away, taking the call out of speaker, putting the phone to his ear.

"No," he finally said.

Spencer raised his eyebrows. "No?"

"No. I don't think you understand. If you're going to do something stupid, Reid, then I need to know exactly what that's going to be. Do you understand?"

"It isn't about the case, Hotch." And when Hotch scoffed, he added, "honest!"

"Please, just let me in. Let someone in, someone from this team. We've earned it."

Spencer got up from his seat and rubbed his face with the hand that wasn't holding the cigarette. He looked a bit desperate, but not angry, at least.

"It is not related, I swear. Hotch, listen. We were talking about something, the other day. We both agreed it was a crazy idea but now I think that we should do it. So I want you to tell her that, nothing else."

But Hotch just repeated himself, slower. "Just let someone in, Reid. Please."

Spencer took a few deep breaths to calm himself, and then snatched the phone from the table. Even though he walked to the same corner Derek went before, Derek could still make out some of Spencer's side of the conversation.

"...tell you," he was saying. And then he said some more things, and then Derek caught "just tell her, she will..."

Soon enough, Spencer was back, and gave the phone back to Derek, putting out the stub of his cigarette on the ashtray. Derek put the phone to his ear.

"Text us when you know the address," Hotch said, "and get some rest, make sure Reid does, too. Goodnight, Derek."

"See you."

After he hang up, Spencer got up and announced they were going to the bedrooms. Derek followed him through the grand hallways. It turns out it was only one room, divided in two. There was a common area in the middle, and to the sides, both of the rooms. The common area and both of the rooms had a wall completely facing the city, glass wall, with light gray curtains that went from the ceiling and touched the floor. Each room had a private bathroom and a king-size bed. Derek's first thought was that these rooms were way too much for a one night stay. And the second thought was that he wanted a shower exactly like this one in his house. Spencer smoked in an armchair in the common place for a few hours, and then he retired to his bedroom, probably when he realized Derek was going to stay there until he went to sleep.

He didn't know whether Spencer got any sleep, he couldn't just barge in his room in the middle of the night. But he could assure that Spencer had to be crazy to even sit in that bed and not fall asleep immediately. Derek's last thoughts before being completely pulled away from consciousness were circling ideas of what exactly could Spencer and Bella be doing.

 

After hanging up the phone, Hotch walked back to the room where he had left his team. He looked at them all before sighing. He was pretty sure he had an order to give them, but he couldn't remember it now, it was useless. So he just waved his hand and told them to eat something and go to sleep. This day had taken a lot, from all of them.

Hotch climbed the stairs and then quickened his pace through the hallways and inner balconies as he heard some loud voices from one of the rooms. The closer he got, the clearer he heard them. Bella and Lucas seemed to be in a screaming match. And even though Lucas was doing most of the screaming, he didn't seem to be winning. Hotch didn't even knock, he was sick of this day already, and wanted to be over with it.

"Hey. Hey! What is going on?!"

He put himself right before Bella, and facing Lucas, who had been screaming so close to Bella's face that she was probably soaked in spit. He put a hand on Lucas' chest, pushing him back slightly, as he heard an exasperated sigh from Bella.

"What's going on?" He asked again. Tried to sound authoritative, rotund. He was tired, and everything was slowly increasing his anger, so perhaps that helped.

"Fucking bitch!" Lucas yelled. "I wanted to be there! I wanted to see-"

"You slept all day, Lucas," Hotch said, "we weren't going to wake you up."

"Don't you get it? I couldn't have slept that long! She fucking drugged me up!"

"Lucas, Bella didn't-"

"Well..."

Oh no.

He turned to face Bella, who at the very least had the decency to look apologetic. Hotch's blood boiled. Not long ago, he would have viewed this as a matter of moral. What Bella did was morally wrong, it was unconsensual use of drugs, and Bella could get in legal trouble for that. But now it didn't seem that important, did it? What would Lucas do? Go to the police? Hotch was the police, and Lucas wouldn't go to the police because he was from the same illegal organization that Bella was from. It made Hotch's head hurt, and it made him angry. He was angry at all of that, and he was also angry because no one seemed to fucking listen to him anymore. He was the goddamned chief unit, and he didn't know what the fuck was going on. He was working with a gang of basically kids with guns, and a Spencer who wouldn't let the team in on his plans.

"Alright!" He shouted, it had been a while since he had shouted, but now he did. "New rule!" He barked at Bella, not knowing the exact words to describe what he didn't want her to do, he just pointed at Lucas right behind him, eyes on Bella. "No!" he simply yelled.

"No?"

"No. You don't drug people, you don't fucking do things without consulting the team first. And you do not go plotting things on your own!" Alright, granted, the last one was directed at Spencer, even if he wasn't there to hear.

Bella, for once, didn't look confrontative, didn't roll her eyes, didn't mock Hotch's insanity. She just nodded.

"Alright," and when Hotch raised a hand to rub his temple, trying to calm himself down, she repeated herself. More honestly this time. "Alright, you're right, Hotchner. I apologise."

"I wanted to be there," Lucas said then, "I wanted to see how it went. She's my friend, for fuck's sake."

"Lucas, get out of here," Hotch said, not nearly as loudly as before, still pressing his hand against his temples.

"She laced my fucking drink-"

"Lucas," he snapped his head up, and Lucas took a step back. "I don't approve of the way Agent Vitale chose to act on it, but I agree you wouldn't have been of any help in there, in fact, you would have been a nuisance to us. We had work to do."

Lucas seemed like he wanted to reply, but at that moment he caught Bella's eyes over Hotch's shoulder, and he shut his mouth. He was out the door a second later. Bella turned to follow him.

"No, you stay," Hotch ordered, and Bella did. He sighed. "I know this is... we don't work by the same rules," he decided. "But we're working on the same problem, and we just- we have to try. We have to try to be on the same page here."

Bella nodded. Agreeing with him at last.

"I am very sorry, Hotchner. I am not used to working with anyone outside my circle."

"Yeah, well," Hotch scratched the back of his neck, "me neither. So..."

"Like wild animals in a cage, aren't we?" She laughed, "running on each other, aiming to bite."

Hotch let go of the breath he was holding, and was able to relax ever so slightly. Even huffed a dry laugh, without smiling.

"I guess," he said simply. He took quite a while before speaking again, but Bella didn't move. "Spencer says that you two are going to do it," Bella's face changed immediately. Hotch knew because he was observing closely, profiling. "Said you'd know what he means."

Bella nodded slowly. "Alright."

"What does he mean?" He demanded, and Bella looked at him for a while before deciding that it wasn't worth the fight, to go back on what she'd just promised.

"We had a talk yesterday."

"That much he told me."

"We want to regain territory, here in the Affluence," she said brusquely. "We feel that perhaps, we're not getting ahead of this guy because, well, he's moving in the shadows, and we're walking in the light." She observed Hotch and Hotch let her. He pondered her words carefully. "We need to move in the same places they do."

"I thought we were doing that," he shook his head, "with the events, and the Table Meeting..."

"That's not enough. We're fighting an army, and we don't even know it. We need to take our power back, or rather, Alec's power."

"So you want to form your mafia back?"

Bella froze at his words, just for a moment, and then she frowned slightly. Hotch really didn't want to start screaming again, but luckily, Bella kept her temper.

"Look, I hate to say it, but what we're doing? It is showing up with kives to every gunfight that they put before us. And we're coming out losers. You are right, we need to work together and I've been... not helpful. I will try to be, in the future. But you, and your team, have to meet us in the middle. You'll have to make peace with the fact that this is not your standard FBI case, okay? It's not. You can't treat it as such."

Hotch nodded, but didn't know what to say. He had thought about it himself, of course. But it always left him thinking. He tried so hard to avoid all the dark sides of his job, he spent his days hating on every corrupt agent of the government that he ran upon. He couldn't help but feel he was becoming one, right at that moment. Looking to the other side, abusing his power. But on the other side... on the other side there was the safety of his team.

"You can't run around, playing knight, trying to use the power of frienship over a loaded fucking pistol," Bella continued. "I'm not gonna pretend I care, and tell you that innocent lives were already lost on this. But I'll tell you what I do care about, and I'm pretty sure you do too. Spencer. He's what we're risking."

Hotch nodded again, and had to clear his throat to make sure his voice didn't break. "You're right."

There were the memories, again. Spencer's scars, Spencer's screams, his struggle against Hotch's chest while trying to get to Skyler's body. Skyler, that had been killed, forced to overdose by the very thing that he was fighting against. Anger.

"We'll tell you, when we start to reconstruct," Bella's words caught back his attention. "We'll let you in the plan. I would just appreciate if you didn't say anything to my team yet, about what Spencer said. You saw how Ethan gets. You'd think he spends his days volunteering at hospitals," she rolled her eyes. "We will want to think, how to approach this, before doing anything... do you get it?"

Once again, and thinking he needed to stop before his head exploded from pain, he nodded. He stood up, regaining his usual posture, his calm temper, and his leader pace. He walked the few steps that separated him from Bella, extending his hand.

"You're a leader, Vitale, and I am too. I think it's only natural we bump into each other. But alright, let's meet in the middle."

She shook his hand, firmly.

"To meeting in the middle, I suppose," she echoed. "Now you should go lay down for the day, you look like shit."

"Thank you," he mumbled, walking through the doors.

"And perhaps eat something."

"Now you went too far."

But Bella just barked a laugh, and soon Hotch could no longer hear her behind the closed doors. He walked through the wooden inner balconies, and prayed he wouldn't ran into anyone. He was hungry, but he knew he couldn't eat. He was tired, so he retired to his room. He could only assume he'd fallen asleep, for he woke up only when the sun had settled high in the sky the next morning.

The headache had deemed during the first hour of the morning, during which he shower and dressed. When he walked down the stairs, breakfast was served on the kitchen table. A maid put a cup of coffee right in front of him as soon as he sat. They weren't always there, the maids, but sometimes they would do things like that.

"Thank you," Hotch said, and tried to look at her, but the maid just smiled while frowning, as if he was slightly making fun of Hotch, and she walked away. Not for the first time he realized he didn't really know how to be around house employers, he was just never around that kind of rich life style. Maybe he wasn't supposed to thank her, maybe she wasn't supposed to talk. But the lady who took care of the horses had spoken to them with the same ease that she would have talked to her friends. Then again, perhaps it wasn't the same.

He barely said a word during the day, everyone seemed to let him alone, for the most part. Dave stared annoyingly at him until he gave in and ate something, once he started, it was hard to stop, he was hungry. He wandered around the gardens for the most part of the day. It was kind of a blessing in disguise, to have to wait until Spencer and Derek got there to keep working. This wasn't a case anymore, he knew that. It had turned into something so long, so exhausting. They weren't taking off days, because they did not take off days when they were on a case, but this wasn't a case. How long could they keep going without rest?

This was kind of a day off, at least. Derek texted him that they'd gotten the address, and he informed the rest of the people in the house, but that's where they left it. Derek didn't even give him the address, he just said they had it. That was good, because if he had the address, Hotch would have called Penelope and asked her to look it up, to look anything she could up. But since he didn't even know it, he concentrated on the smell of grass, and the barking dogs that followed him to the stables.

"Agent, what a pleasant surprise!" The horse woman greeted him. "Are you here for another ride?"

"Oh no," Hotch snorted and raised his hands, shaking his head. "No, I don't think I'll be repeating that anytime soon."

The lady had laughed it off, clearly expecting that answer. She'd continued doing her job, left him alone to do as he liked. For a split second, Hotch was expecting her to ask. To demand to know what he was doing there, or what he wanted. But then he remembered at that moment he was quite literally that lady's boss. Not directly, of course. But she was a server of the house, and he was a guest of the house, so she was technically a server to him. She had no reason to question him, or ask what he was doing there.

That was a shame, because Hotch himself didn't know what he was doing there, and he would have benefited from some guidance. He looked at the grayish horse. Spencer's horse. The mare nudged him, looking for treats, but Hotch didn't dare touch her. And after looking at the lady as she worked for a while, he left.

This house was truly haunted, after all. Hotch was one of the ghosts. Wandering around, not really going anywhere. He took a nap, right after lunch. How long had it been since he'd taken a nap? He couldn't even remember. When he woke up, he showered again, he felt like he needed it. And an early dinner was served in the kitchen, he wasn't hungry, but after eating, he felt better. He felt almost back to normal, almost ready to put on a suit tomorrow morning.

Spencer and Derek arrived at night. They both insisted that there was nothing that they needed to urgently discuss, and that they could wait till morning. Derek looked exhausted, so Hotch accepted that answer, after exchanging a look with Bella. And everyone just kind of spread through the house. A few in the living room, a few in the kitchen, most to their rooms for the night.

When Spencer walked a hallway that Hotch had never taken since he was staying in that house, he didn't follow. No. Hotch didn't follow, he didn't watch to see which way Spencer turned. But he did go wandering around the house, expecting... what? Exactly. To bump into Spencer? He would have never imagined that would happen, except it did.

The hallways were dark, but you could see well enough only from the moonlight coming through the windows. It was in the second floor, Hotch walked slowly among carved wood and oil paintings. An orange light coming from a few doors away called Hotch's attention, and he realized that's where Spencer had to be, no one else would come around there. The rooms were in the other direction, the kitchen was far from there, and the living room they all hang around in was next to the kitchen and also far away.

He walked slowly, he wasn't planning on interrupting whatever Spencer was doing in the mysterious room, he wasn't planning on hiding, either. He had nothing to hide for, he was simply passing by, he hadn't been following him, not at all.

The angle of the doors allowed Hotch to see inside, it was well lit, even if it was old and orange. Spencer still wore the three piece suit he wore to the meeting, and all the drive home. He hadn't even gone to his room to change, he hadn't even greeted anyone properly yet, just the rushed order not to discuss anything that night that he gave next to Derek before everyone went to rest for the night.

It was very clearly an office, a big one. Hotch couldn't quite see it completely, but he could see the enormous wooden desk. Covered in trinkets and papers in a chaotic order, dustless, like it was just used yesterday. A white sheet on the floor. Spencer stood right next to the green leather chair, his hand slowly tracing the objets on the desk, looking carefully at them, like they were a long lost treasure. And it suited him, the nice clothes. Hotch wasn't used to being underdressed in a situation, now he certainly was, only wearing a polo shirt and jeans. It made him feel somewhat vulnerably.

Without noticing, he took a step forward, and then another one, and then the wood under his foot creaked.

Spencer visibly jumped, startled. He looked up and for a second he looked terrified, frozen. As soon as he locked eyes with Hotch, though, he relaxed. He gestured with his head, for Hotch to get in, and he did. There wasn't much he could do, anyway. He had been caught, now he had to respond for his actions.

The desk and the big furniture system behind it were the only things uncovered, the rest still had white sheets over them. But the room was bigger than Hotch'd anticipated, with a living room area and a balcony that showed the south side of the gardens. Hotch stood awkwardly in the doors, not quite in, not quite out. He watched the furniture behind the desk, two curio cabinets, at both sides, and a vintage credenza in the middle. Behind the polished glass, there were all kinds of fascinating objects. It was replete of them, Hotch could barely see himself in the mirror at the back of the cabinet, because the taller things in the back covered most of it.

Noting that Spencer still hadn't said anything, Hotch decided to break the silence.

"It wasn't my intention to..." he really didn't know what he was doing, after all, it wasn't like he followed him there. Right? "Sneak around."

Spencer laughed weakly, and shook his head. Despite the suit, despite the straight posture, Spencer looked in that moment much more like the kid that followed Gideon like a lost puppy around the headquarters his first day in the BAU. His smile was surprisingly innocent, timid, and he looked at Hotch with the same admiration and respect that he had in his eyes when Hotch introduced himself. The same blind faith that he nodded with in every case, when Hotch barked an order.

Perhaps it wasn't acting, Hotch thought. It was something that had been haunting him, even though he tried not to let it win a place in his head, in the back corner of his dark thoughts, he still feared Spencer had been somehow manipulating them. Not to get anything from them, maybe. But maybe just to keep this other side of himself completely hidden. This side of himself that wore a suit worth more than Hotch's salary like it was normal clothes, and that knew his way around a victorian manor that he once called home. The side of him that held the firm gaze of criminals while discussing the extermination of a person, and that smoked like his life depended on it.

It wasn't crazy, to think that the awkward boy that frowned confused at Emily's jokes was just a cover for this. But now Hotch's dark thoughts had to back away, because right there, in the empty room, Spencer looked relaxed, and totally like himself.

There weren't two sides of him, Hotch decided. It was only one, that knew how to fool the Affluence, and how to wear the suits, and also couldn't understand normal people dynamics to save his life. It was learned behavior, to read the people around you. Spencer had lived his most important social developmental years in a world where people acted a certain way. When he was suddenly taken out of that world, he had to relearn every single thing.

Hotch found himself sitting, he was so lost in thought that he hadn't realized the moment he did so. Spencer was siting as well, smoking in silence. Hotch wondered if he had been talking, but it didn't look like it. Perhaps Spencer recognized he wasn't all there, and gave him time to think.

"T'was Alec's office," he explained, even though Hotch didn't ask. "He worked all night, some days. Some days, when Bella went home with her family, I would sleep in that couch because I had nightmares."

Hotch despised Alec Sinclair's name, and in Spencer's tone, emotions were mixed. Hotch couldn't decide whether Spencer felt resentful, or nostalgic. Maybe both. His body language though, it screamed disappointment. And the way he held the cigarette, his hand was shaking, he was frowning, but his eyes were gentle.

"Stop profiling me," he said, not looking up at him.

"What made you come back here?"

Spencer sighed. "There are a lot of rooms in this house, you know?" He commented, standing up. Only then Hotch noticed that Spencer hadn't been sitting at the other side of the desk, in Sinclair's throne, he was sitting right next to Hotch, both facing the curio cabinets.

"But this room, this was something so big. For me, as a kid. This room meant shit was about to go down. Alec let few people into this house," while he talked, he uncovered furniture, pulled the white sheets to the floor. The first thing he exposed was a green leather chesterfield sofa, then a large cabinet next to the entrance. "The people he did bring here, that meant business. A meeting here meant that something big was about to happen, something that would probably mean mess for me, you know? Work, tasks. Some cleaning up, some stealing, maybe some warning to pass on. Excitement. Death."

He uncovered something in the corner that was further away from the desk, opposite to the balcony. A couple of shelves heavy with books and shiny objects, next to it, a tall thin round table with a cage on it. The birdcage is tall and brass, with a domed top and delicate floral cutouts circling the middle. A small door with a simple latch opens to a single perch inside. Spencer paused as he looked at it for more than a beat, but then shook his head and kept going. He then uncovered a drink cabinet so fast that the bottles inside clinked against each other.

"He used to keep tobacco here too. Fresh. The one he used for the pipe." He was a bit angrier now, "but it's not here. You know what that means?"

He looked back at Hotch, maybe he was expecting an answer, but Hotch didn't give him one. Even though he had already figured it out. The second Spencer said it, he had known what it meant. Hotch just sighed sadly.

Sinclair had taken it.

"He took it," Spencer said. Walked in fast steps until he was standing behind the desk, taking one wooden box. "Used to keep cigarettes here," he opened the box and turned it around, "empty. You know why that's for?"

Hotch remained quiet. Sinclair had emptied it before leaving.

"He emptied all of this before leaving."

Hotch didn't say anything, just pressed his lips. The man knew what he was doing. He didn't flee, he knew he was walking away.

"He fucking knew what he was doing, he knew before he left, that he was not coming back."

Spencer shook his head, the kind of disappointed head shake you gave to a kid after realizing they'd messed your wall painting all over it with crayons. Trust him on this, Hotch would know.

"And look at this, I just found it." He pulled a big brown envelope, from one of the drawers. Spencer threw it at Hotch unceremoniously, but he didn't dare touch it. In the front of it, written in permanent marker, Spencer's name. "That," Spencer pointed at it like it had burned to touch it, "is 101 on how running his business. He left it to me. All of it. Because he fucking knew, Hotch. He fucking..."

Spencer slammed his hand on the desk, and then sat on the green leather chair. Reclining against the back like it was his now, his to take. Hotch just observed.

"And I had the fucking audacity, of thinking, for a moment I just... I actually thought he could be dead. Of course he fucking isn't. Because he's always one fucking step ahead, dammit." He smashed the drawer shut, and lit another cigarette. "He had this whole thing planned, Hotch. He's probably fucking watching me, right now. Some fucking server in this house... I will fucking fire everyone, hire new people. I'll bring them all from an island, if I have to. So far away that he can't touch them, can't put a spy on them..." he shook his head once more. Again, disappointed.

Hotch just stayed still and quiet until Spencer seemed to settle down. The kid sighed deeply a few times, eyes closed. And when he opened them, he seemed in his right mind, even huffed slighly.

"I am not going to do that, by the way," he pressed his lips in a smile, "fire everyone who works here."

Despite himself, Hotch chuckled. And they let another beat of slience pass by, undisturbed. Hotch looked around the room, then at Spencer, and finally fixated on the curious trinkets in the cabinets as he planned on what to say next.

"Just to know?" Hotch decided. When Spencer looked at him, he explained further, "just to know whether his... unexpected flight, was planned? That's the only reason you came to see his office?"

Spencer exhaled deeply, but he still had some more smoke to let out when he started talking.

"No." He sat straight again, laid his elbows on the desk, cigarette dangerously close to burning his hair. "I meant what I said. About this room. This room is for the important stuff, for when things need to happen. For business."

Hotch nodded, but decided not to reply.

"As it turns out," Spencer continued, putting out the cigarette against the envelope, burning the S of his name, and a few pages underneath it. "I need some shit to happen, Hotch. I need to do business."

Hotch nodded again, very slowly. And equally slowly, he stood up. Spencer frowned as he watched him, kept his eyes on him as Hotch walked to the other end of the room. The alcohol cabinet was not locked, thankfully. Hotch took from it a sealed bottle of whiskey and two lowball glasses that looked clean enough. When he turned around, Spencer was looking at him with his eyebrows comically raised, and a surprised smile on his face.

"Aaron Hotchner drinking on a case?" Spencer teased, but was already sitting up to receive the glass.

"I was recently informed," Hotch started as he rested both glasses on top of the envelope, and poured a small measure in each one of them, "that this is no longer a case, apparently. And also, I think I deserve it."

Spencer didn't say anything else, but watched as Hotch poured the drinks. He didn't pull the bottle up to move from one glass to the other, they were closed enough that just aiming in the other direction was enough. It stained lightly the envelope under them, damaging it further. Hotch didn't care. He had actually done it on purpose.

Spencer took his drink and raised it slighly.

"To important shit, I guess."

Hotch huffed and shook his head.

"To being a step ahead," he added, and Spencer nodded. They both drank a sip, and did not talk again until the glasses were empty.

"Was Bella there?" Spencer asked, "down in the parlor?"

Despite understanding the general idea of what Spence meant, he still squinted his eyes at him. Eyebrows raised.

"Parlor?" He asked. Spencer cackled.

"The living room, I mean."

"What's the difference between a parlor and a living room?"

"Well, living room is not exactly a term for a manor," he ranted, "you would separate that into two terms. A Drawing Room is formal sitting room. You bring guests there to entertain them, you put art and luxurious furnishings there cause, well, it's for impressing, I guess. A Parlor is less formal sitting room, mostly reserved for family gatherings or intimate conversations... I don't know. Alec called it a Parlor, alright? Leave me alone."

Hotch laughed at that, and he tried to remember the last time he did that. Fully laughed, and smiled, and didn't force it on his face. It had been a while, but it felt nice. He got up.

"I don't know," he said. "I think I need to sleep now. But I tell you what, if I see Bella in the parlor I tell her you're looking for her."

Hotch saw Spencer roll his eyes before turning around and leaving.

Hotch felt a bit better, that night. Slept better, too. There was a weight lifted from his chest, and he was starting to think it had happened in the exact moment Spencer had smiled at him. That awkward smile that was so similar to the one he offered all those years ago, in his first day as an FBI agent.

 

Notes:

So, hi, this is me, officially taking the long path. And also kind of signing my life sentence with this chapter, cause if you didn't see that tumblr post I made about it, this chapter will be the key to the sequel. Like, I'm not CONFIRMING, there will be a sequel, but who am I kidding? I'm already thinking about it way to much. I don't know, lets focus on finishing this one first, shall we?

also, i've been doing some correcting of the first chapters, cause seriously, what the fuck was that? so if I start updating this story out of nowhere fear not, it's me changing everything.

anyway, there are a few things about this chap that I want to point out because of course im gonna yap about the symbology that I myself put there, RIP Federico García Lorca, you would've loved me.

here's the stuff I want you to notice, so point if you noticed:

-that spencer says 'death' and uncovers the cage, the cage of the dead bird. get ittt?

-that during this whole fic, hotch has always called spencer 'spencer' in his inner monologue, but always says 'reid' out loud. right now, we've only seen him say spencer out loud in some occasions, either talking to somebody else about spencer, like in this chap to derek. or after sky's dead. two points if you noticed that.

-perhaps this is obvious, but the fucking similarities between sky and the bird in spencer's head. and the fact that, in a way, he's manifesting his grief for sky through his grieving and remembering of this bird.

I have more things, but I'll leave some for next chapter (and also I can't quite remembre now, so) how many points do you get? lmao

last think I want to say is that, because I took the long way, this means that it's taking longer for the videos chapter to finally come, but I'm making my way towards it, alrigh? promise.

in the meanwhile, please comment, i fucking love to read your comments <3 and I'm glad to say that I passed two of my three main exams. Algebra included. Physics is totally winning though, it is stronger than me, and I cannot yet defeat this enemy. I hope that y'all are also doing well in uni, or school or college or whatever you do with your lives besides reading fanfiction.

see you in two fridays with the second part of this chapter, alright? I'm quite exited for it, I hope you're too.

take care <3

my tumblr: 50044w44s
the pinterest board of this fic: https://pin.it/7hP5yVUEA

Chapter 28: Aderyn Du - Black Bird II

Notes:

hello my darlings. here's the second part of the chap. I hope you had a great week, i don't have much to say, so enjoy i guess, see you in the end notes.

take care <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Aderyn Du

(n.) welsh. translates as “black bird” but often refers poetically to a blackbird or raven, carrying with it the Celtic reverence for nature; it speaks to a kind of kinship, as if black birds were messengers or guides from a world beyond.

 

Black Bird II

 

The way Alec breathed, it reminded Bella to a dog dying.

Not at all appealing, to be honest. He slept profoundly, the pipe still on, the scotch spilling on wooden floor, leaving a mess of burnt tobacco and alcohol for the maids to handle. His breaths were profound and agonizing. They rasped through his throat, and barely made their way through his airway, dry and painful, with a few coughs sprayed here and there. He wasn't snoring, but every single inhalation resonated in the manor like the desperate song of a wounded animal, will to live seeping out of him along with the blood he breathed through.

Both Bella and Spencer were already familiar with this sound, and so it did not bother them. They didn't have to be quiet, for Alec could sleep through the end of the world. They both sat in the living room. Hot weather even in the dark night, the house's thick walls did their best to keep the air fresh, but it was still a bit dense to breathe.

Spencer sat on the floor, and reclínated against the armchair as he methodically wrapped his arm with a large rubber band. Bella watched him silently as he, with the practiced perfection of a surgeon, stuck the needle on the inside of his arm and pushed the plunger. Releasing a drunken sigh, and undoing the rubber band once the deed was done. Unamused, Bella tore her eyes from him, and when she returned to the pages, she was reading a scene incredibly similar to the one that had unfolded in front of her eyes not two seconds prior.

A Sherlock Holmes book. As always, the similarities between the fictional consultant detective and Spencer were countless. Not that she was ever going to tell Spencer such thing, because he didn't need her to be praising his ego. And Bella also didn't need him using Sherlock Holmes' addiction to cocaine as an excuse for his own substance abuse, she would never hear the end of it. So she just kept reading.

"Fucking hot, is it?"

"Do you wanna go outside?" Bella asked.

Spencer shook his head. Outside, the sweat would attract the bugs, and the dust would stick to his skin. Here, at least he wasn't going to be eaten alive by the bugs. The house always kept a constantly nice temperature, so Spencer must be hot only because he was high, and his body didn't truly know what the fuck to feel.

"Was thinking," he slurred.

"Congratulations, how does it feel?"

He rolled his eyes, and it made the world sway around him in a rather pleasant way.

"I was thinking about the task."

That gained Bella's attention. "What about it?"

"Where did it go wrong?"

She sighed. This was something that they had already discussed, it seemed like it just wouldn't get into Spencer's head. She put the book down and stood up to sit right at his side.

"Spence. We knew it before we went in there, you know that. It was a game of chance, and precision, any single small detail could send everything to shit and... well, it did. It was out of our control, okay? Not our fault. We knew the chances going in."

Spencer didn't look convinced. He shook his head. "Why did you come back for me?"

"Spencer-"

"No. If you would've kept going to the-"

"Spencer we weren't going to leave you there!" She said firmly. "We just weren't going to, that is not a variable you could have changed." Her voice softened then, and she ran a hand through Spencer's head, he was hot and sweaty. "Leave no man behind," she quoted, "and all that shit."

He nodded, even though Bella knew this wasn't over, and the matter would come up again. They stayed there for a while, Spencer barely moving, Bella stroking his hair ever so slightly. Until she saw him frown.

"Do you hear that?" He whispered.

She tried to pay more attention to her surroundings, trying to distingue any sounds from outside. "No," she mumbled back.

"Exactly," Spencer said, and it was all she needed to understand immediately. She was getting up in the same moment Alec's voice resonated from upstairs, and the uneven steps with the creaking cane were heard coming to the parlor.

"Now, what are ye two doin' up, eh?" He got down the stairs and just stared at them, tall and imposing, smelling of smoke and whiskey. He pointed at Spencer, not particularly angry, but strict, "ye've to be in bed. Bella, why would ye let him wander around at night?"

Bella rolled her eyes, "yeah like I can keep him in line."

As Alec smirked and Spencer protested, Bella got up and helped Spencer up, immediately putting his hand over her shoulders, to help him stand.

"Up ye go," Alec waved lazily, and he crouched to pick something up from the floor, "doctor said couple more weeks."

"I'm seriously fine," Spencer muttered.

"Two days ago you were fucking dead for a couple of minutes," Bella complained. Just as they were starting to work on the stairs, Alec, who had been only showing his back to them, turned around.

"Spencer," he called. This time much more serious, much more like the dangerous man he actually was. Bella and Spencer turned around. Alec's face was no joke, he could have killed a man only with his stare, ice cold. In his hand, he held the syringe that Spencer had used not five minutes ago. He held it up for them to see, Spencer gulped. "This, we sell, we don't use."

"It's just-"

"You don't eat off the same food you feed the pigs, Spencer," he explained calmly, tone dead. "This is for the business, and nothing else. This is for the weak. And I don't want this to happen anywhere near this home again."

"Understood."

"We clear?"

"Yes, sir."

"Go upstairs, sleep it off."

Bella took Spencer upstairs. The reprimand hadn't quite made any difference, Bella knew. Alec knew Spencer kept doing drugs, just outside the house, and Spence knew Alec knew, but they just left it at that. Bella had to give it to Spencer, though, because he was a quite functional addict, to be honest. Bella always suspected that Alec had figured out the same thing, because if not, he would have talked about it again, he would have done something to stop it.

But Spencer, in all appearances, did drugs recreationally. It never stopped him from going on tasks, and it never stopped him from having his mind clear to do business. Bella just concluded that Spencer's genius brain needed an entertainment, he was an addict, and if it wasn't adrenaline keeping him sane, then it was some kind of illegal substance. She found herself picking up that Sherlock Holmes book again, and she couldn't help but think of Spencer.

"Get into bed," she pushed him towards the bed, ignoring the cry of pain he was obviously faking.

"Let's go to the roof," he suggested, once he was done with his little performance.

"I'm so fucking tired, you know, some of us aren't on vacations."

"Vacations? Are you kidding me?"

"And quit with the fucking drugs, would you? Alec gives me the creeps when he gets all responsible human being with morals."

"Like he never did drugs."

"Yeah but save it for a party, dude, at home it's sad. It's like drinking vodka by yourself on a Tuesday noon."

Spencer frowned, "I have done that plenty of times," he joked. Bella barked a dry laugh, and tried to get back on the point, even though she didn't drop the smile.

"Find something else to get your mind occupied."

"I'll ask Alec to buy me another horse."

Bella nodded in approvement, already half asleep. Spencer didn't end up asking Alec for another horse, but he did end up having a pet. Temporarily.

 

It had been years since the last time Bella stepped on that office. She remembered way bigger, but now she thinks that she probably was smaller then. She can't really remember. Green leathers, messy cabinets, and heavy bookshelves. As a kid, she had been content enough to spend long hours in silence, just watching the strange objects that Alec kept there, for no aparent reason. Some days, Alec would bring that old stair that they kept in the greenhouse, and let her clean the dust out of all the things in the higher shelves.

That had been so many years ago. And then this office had become something else. This was a place of honour, a place of importance. Bella was the leader of her team, had been since forever. She was called up here to receive an important order, she was called up here to be praised for the team's good work, or to be told what they'd done wrong. Either way, being called into this place didn't mean cleaning the higher shelves anymore, it meant sitting at the adult table, shaking hands with Alec's business partners, people who asked for the Six Underground Kids.

So being called up there, it meant her breaths shallowing and her hands shaking. It meant that she took a long time going up the stairs as slow as she could, wondering what could it be this time. When she was sure it was going to be a compliment, she spent the walk up the stairs trying not to get her hopes up too high. If she knew they'd done some shit Alec was going to be pissed about, she used the stairs as a way to give herself just a bit more of time before getting there. But good or bad, she was always shaking, she was always excited, and she was always glad to be there, it meant that she was participating in something important.

When she was seventeen she stepped out of that office to never step in again. And now she was doing it, stepping in. This was nothing like all those times. She was an adult now, and she was not shaking. It didn't exited her. She was, however, taking her time with the stairs. Maybe from habit, for the old times. Or perhaps it was just the lethargic melancholy that numbed her limbs, as her mind was overwhelmed by all those intense memories. Good and bad were all the same, what got to her was the intensity of them. She wished she still had the power to feel that way. But much like drugs, it didn't hit the same now.

And now that she saw it again, she felt like she was wearing different eyes. This place used to be bigger, at least in her mind. She breathed in, and it didn't smell like the tobacco Alec put in his pipe.

Fully inside of the room, she locked eyes with Spencer. He was still wearing his suit, he was smoking, and he was standing next to the desk. Suspiciously careful not to put himself behind it. When Bella entered, he nodded towards the green sofa in the middle, and she went to sit there.

She chose not to comment, because she knew Spencer wouldn't want that. But standing there, pouring himself and Bella a drink, cigarette in between his lips, and three piece suit; he looked like Alec. Not physically, though. He didn't look like Alec, perhaps, he carried himself like Alec. He already looked like this office was his.

"I got your list."

"Our list." Cause yeah, little fucker wasn't going to get out of this so easy.

Spencer nodded, in acceptance. "Our list."

They stayed silent for a long time. Bella had known, in the moment Spencer had nodded towards the sofa, that Spencer was in as much as she was. She knew that before, but she knew it even more now.

It was always really important to Spencer, the symbolism. It was something that was incredibly important in the Affluence, symbolism was everything, it was to be respected, and honoured. And even though Bella understood it, and played a part in it while being in the Affluence, she never cared much for it. But Spencer did, she knew, he always noticed those little details. That's why Bella knew he did it completely intentional, the mere act of sitting them both in the sofa, instead of sitting at the desk, where Spencer would be sitting behind it, and they would be in power unbalance. Bella appreciated it, even if she didn't care much where they sat, Spencer did.

Not long ago, Bella and Spencer had had a conversation. A long conversation, from which Bella could remember a couple of extremely important lines that had stuck with he. They were talking about this, about what they were to do if they accepted the gun container, where would they sell, how would they arrange it. It had turned into them remembering how Alec had practically educated them on how to run a business that they had no reason to get close to. And Bella just hadn't realized it before, how much he had tried to teach them, how much he was counting on them to keep things going. And yet, they managed to be fucked anyway.

"Maybe we should have listened more carefully." Spencer had huffed.

"It's not that we didn't listen, I think that he never got to finish what he started."

Spencer had sighed, looking sadly at the cigarette he held on for his dear life.

"He wasn't planning on leaving, was he?" He had asked her.

"I think he sensed something," she shook her head. I wish he would've told us what was going on."

They both shared another moment of silence, hearing each other's breaths. Bella lit a cigarette.

"You think he died?"

Bella had raised her eyebrows and moved her head, like pointing out how much of a good question that was, indeed. he thought of an answer as she blew the smoke from a puff.

"I'm starting to think he might be."

What a stupid thing to say, wasn't it? She had heard people telling her Alec was dead for some long years, and she had never believed it for a second. Her mind, her gut, keep telling her that this wasn't the way Alec Sinclair would go. She spent all that time believing that, and the second she started thinking he could actually be dead...

"Fucking jerk!" She scandalized.

It was late at night, or early in the morning. The sun was down, and the rest of the house was probably asleep. Spencer and Bella were new to talking business, this kind of business at least. She didn't know whether the whiskey half empty and the ashtray completely overflowing with stubs and ash was going to be a recurrent event, she hoped not. At least not when they were talking money or life and death situations, that would end poorly. But right now, she was having a good time planing it, like kids who could have everything they made their minds up.

With the kind of money Alec had, they kind of could. They just had to be smart about it. At some point, Spencer had shoved a binder right in front of her at the table, so hard and so angrily that Bella was about to tell him off for it. That was until she recognized Alec's handwriting on it, the name "Spencer," was now a bit blurred by liquid and burns, but Bella could see it. She opened it, she couldn't believe her eyes. And to think, that just for a moment, she thought of giving Alec Sinclair the benefit of the doubt.

"Son of a bitch!"

"Yeah, that's what I said." Spencer kept smoking, even though he'd had to go up to his room to look for another stash. They were both a little bit drunk by then, and perhaps the few hours of sleep they were running on were not helping. But Bella felt her mind clear, adrenaline through her veins.

"I can't believe it," she scanned the papers inside, Spencer let her, even though they weren't meant for her.

He wasn't doing much, just staring into the abyss and holding his drink like he the glass burned his skin. With the tips of his fingers, agitating it slowly.

"It is what it is," he slurred.

Bella sighed. And then she sat up, and sighed again. This time determined.

"We're doing this." She said.

"Agreed."

"Spencer, you and I, we're gonna build something Alec Sinclair couldn't beat."

There were a few Signet Tokens in the desk, she had seen them before, when Spencer went to get the binder. She didn't have hers anymore, and Spencer had left his at home, so those were Alec's. She hadn't had to look at them closely to remember exactly what they looked like. A snake, in the shape of an S. Sinclair's net. That was the only name Alec had given his company, if any name at all. He had had reasons for it, he used to say "the only name that matters is mine, so everyone that works for my company should know exactly who they're working for. All I do, I take responsibility for it."

Bella couldn't exactly logically refute the reasoning, but she could still call shit on it. It was shit, just shit Alec said instead of admitting he was egocentric as fuck, and didn't have much creativity.

So the S shaped snake was all the symbol, Bella wore it in his hand before even having her own symbol. Her's much like Spencer's, had a snake on it. Only another way Alec had of owning and controlling every single thing. Bella's was different than Spencer's but it still got space for a snake.

"There's something that I've been thinking about," Spencer said, "I think you're gonna agree but, if we're going to be partners in this, then it's better we check any decision beforehand."

"What is it?"

"It's about this. This company we're trying to make. This is Alec's legacy," as he talked, Bella nodded in agreement. "I've been going through all that shit in the desk, there's tons of papers, and..." he handed her some documents, Bella looked at them for a moment before taking them. "We're not his only legacy."

 

Spencer laid in his bed, looked at the ceiling, and wished he were dead. He wished it so bad. He wished he had died back in that dark room, or four years ago, in that other dark room, or maybe many more years ago, in some task. He wished he had drowned as a baby, that one time that his mother let him alone in the tub. But he was alive, sadly, and there was nothing he could do about it. But breathe. He had to breathe, because not breathing hurt more, he had tried. The ceiling had a stain right above him, he'd been looking at it for the past few days.

If a nurse came in, talked to him, touched him, made him move, and then left. Those were his days. The only change in routine was that, sometimes it got real bad, and he screamed. At least he thought he did, he couldn't quite feel himself doing it, but he heard the screams of pain, and he was the only one in the room. Doctors mostly left him alone, nurses often avoided coming into his room if he was in too much pain, but sometimes, if he got loud enough, they would drug him. Just to shut him up, he supposed, but it was still a nice touch.

At first, he had a hard time recognizing voices, hearing at all. He remembered alight, though, and he knew exactly what had happened in the room. He knew his head had been banged against the wall more than a few times, and he knew that was probably the reason of his hearing loss, and his confusion. His hearing was fine now, and his confusion was mostly gone, the only thing remaining was the pain.

"Spencer!"

He had to focus really hard, but he managed to make out a face in the shadow that towered above him. This was the first time he had actually looked at someone, he never bothered with nurses, they didn't want to look at him either. Spencer didn't blame them, if he were a nurse, he wouldn't want to look at his scarred body either. But this was different, because he knew that voice.

"Bella," his voice sounded dangerously close to metal screeching against metal. He hadn't used his voice for anything but incoherent screaming for what it felt like a long time. He swallowed.

"Hey," her voice was tense, Spencer would have thought she was about to cry. But she didn't look like it, she looked serious, and worried. "Hey, S. You're okay. You're fine. I'm so sorry, they would't let me come see you at first, and then I-"

She sighed. She sat in the bed next to him, he followed her with his eyes, like he hadn't done for anyone in a while. The hospital room had light green walls, and white furniture, it didn't look like a hospital bed at all. Well, not quite a hospital, was it? Just a place with enough medical equipment that would keep him alive and away from the danger of life.

"How much-"

"It's been four days," Bella supplied. "Doctors say you would need at least another month of full bed rest before you can start to get better, you have a lot of nerve damage, and you have burns and lacerations that will need professional attention for more than two or three months."

Spencer nodded, and as he looked at Bella's eyes, he silently wished he were dead. Just as before. Why would Death refuse to take him? He couldn't feel his limbs, he couldn't tell apart his body, he was only aware of the pain.

"That's why," Bella continued, soft and dangerous, "for what I'm about to say, I'm so sorry."

"What-" he swallowed again, and wished for a bit of water at least. "What are you-" a few deep breaths, "gonna do?"

"You have to understand that I'm sorry," she insisted, "and that I'm going to do it because we have to, we have to act right now."

Act. It sounded as bad as the nurses cleaning his bandages. Act meant moving, moving was not an option at all for Spencer at the moment. Whenever he tried it, the only thing he managed were black spots in his vision and the need to scream loud enough to get the Doctor to give him morphine.

"I spoke to that man you met at Caltech, Gideon? The FBI Agent. I already arranged everything, and blackmailed Porter into signing your transfer papers. Now we have to get you the fuck out of here."

"Transfer," he was the only thing he could get from Bella's words. The rest sounded so weird, like Bella was scared, and angry, all at the same time.

"You're going away, Spencer," she tried to spell it out. "A nice and safe field job at the FBI, a team they cannot kick you out of, and Jason Gideon watching your every step. He knows you're hurt, you can let him help you. But most of this..." she sighed at Spencer's unmoving form, at the way he breathed, like someone was sitting on top of his chest, and at the cuts that were still visible where the sheet couldn't cover his shoulders. "Most of this you'll have to tough it up, S. I'm so sorry, it's okay. It's going to be fine."

He didn't know what she was talking about, but soon, she was helping him sit up. His screamed must've been heard all the way to that dark room where all of this went to shit. He screamed in Bella's shoulder, but he didn't push away from the position. Tough it out, he understood that much. A body in motion wants to stay in motion, right? Well, Spencer just had to start moving, and it would be easier. As soon as he could stop breaking his voice and lungs from every unvoluntary yelp, and as soon as he could get his legs to work. He didn't resent Bella, never had, he would have done the same thing.

Spencer was incredibly good, like a shapeshifter. He could walk around in a broken angle, and you would never know. A week later, his voice was still hoarse, but he wasn't even limping, and he kept a straight face most of the time. He let his hair grow enough to cover the last of his cuts that would soon disappear, not even a scar behind. He didn't have a broken angle, but most of his ribs were fractured, and you would never know. Gideon knew, the BAU would never know. He looked at his own face in the mirror and it felt like it belonged to someone else.

This was the biggest lie of his life, he was about to die, right there. As soon as he walked out of that door with Gideon, Spencer Reid was a different person. He had a different past, and hopefully, a different future. There was a wooden box on his bed, he let it there on purpose, he wanted it to be the last thing he saw before getting out of the house.

Once, he had stolen that box from an antiques shop, and Alec firmly stated that it was to be completely destroyed. So many years ago, when he was a kid. And Alec had kept the box, all that time. When Bella gave it to Spencer, he recognized it immediately, even if he hadn't payed much attention to it back then, his fingers would always recognize the birds and flowers carved on the wood.

"Are you ready?" Gideon hurried him from the kitchen. The apartment was small enough for him to hear him perfectly. The apartment, his apartment, not 'the'. He lived there, he was Spencer Reid, and he lived there.

"Just a second."

The biggest part of his life, how much time would it take for it to stop feeling like a dream? Spencer wished it wouldn't turn into a nightmare. And he wished that, when he had to shake hands with someone at the office, his hand wouldn't shake with the nerve damage that hadn't yet had any time to heal. He wondered, vaguely, if he would ever be able to hold a gun ever again. For now, the only thing he could be sure about, was that he was about to go and play the worst FBI agent in the entire world.

"Let's go." He told Gideon.

"You're limping."

"I'll get it under control as soon as we get there."

"You'll like Hotch."

"I seriously doubt that."

"Hotch will like you."

"No, he won't."

"He will learn to work with you."

"Hard to do that, when I'm being shoved in his face without previous training or even passing the academy."

"He will trust you."

"That's a terrible thing to do;" were Spencer's last words as they both went out the doors. "That will get him killed." Gideon had only snorted and told him off, but Spencer insisted. "What's this strange obsession you have with Hotchner anyway? you're chief unit, not him..."

Gideon didn't say anything to him.

 

Camille had been woken up in the middle of the night. So had everyone else, apparently. Loud noises coming from the hallway, and the lights being suddenly litten by the nosy presence, Camille was half asleep and the string of light coming from under the doors of her bedroom burned her retine.

"The fuck is that?" Lydon mumbled right by her side, slowly sitting in the bed.

Loud voices, Bella and Spencer were screaming outside her bedroom. Her first instinct was to worry, 'they're fighting again', her heart provided her. But it took only another moment to realise that the voices didn't sound like screams, and they didn't sound angry. She checked the clock, half to five in the morning.

"What is all this?" A groan came also from outside, didn't sound like Maeve, it as probably Emily or JJ.

Both Camille and Lydon were startled by the punches that shook their doors.

"Camille!" Spencer yelled. "Camille come out, we need to speak!"

Next to her, Lydon laughed from pure shock and amusement. The surprise in his face was enough to make Camille frown, even though she was too, starting to smile.

"No way," Lydon whispered, very close to his face, "is he drunk?"

At that, Camille laughed. "No fucking way."

She stood up to open the door, Lydon right behind her. Suddenly, the noise of glass breaking made them both almost run to the door.

"Woops, my bad," Bella said, giggling.

Lydon opened the door. "Am I dreaming, or Bella just said 'woops'?"

They weren't the only ones in the door, by now most of the rooms had their doors opened, and each door had a half sleep agent or Affluence kid right there, on half asleep, trying to see what was happening. Spencer laughed hysterically, and Bella chuckled like a kid while she leaned on the wall for support. A broken bottle of whiskey laid on the floor, right next to Bella's shoes. Spencer was helding a similar one, that was almost empty. The way he swayed with every fit of laughter made a very amused Lydon take it out of his grip.

"What the- What's going on here?" One of the few doors that remained closed suddenly opened, Hotchner emerged from inside, and his face was fucking priceless as he scanned the scene that was unfolding in front of him.

The next door to open was JJ's. "What are you two doing awake?" She squinted at the lights.

"Are you drunk?" Emily barked a laugh.

"Oh, they're so drunk," Lydon said.

"What the hell is all that noise?" Lucas groaned from down the hall.

"Alright, time for everyone to go back to bed before someone gets hurt," Hotch was walking towards them, his voice authoritative, but Bella hushed him.

"Oh my god, everyone's so sensitive nowadays. It's just a bit of glass, I dropped it, it was an accident. It's fine. Here, I'll pick it up."

But when she reached for the glass pieces on the floor, Camille grabbed her hand.

"Leave it there," she warned. Bella snatched the hand from her grip, but didn't try to go back to the glass.

Spencer had stopped laughing, and he leaned on Lydon for support, looking disoriented for a moment, until he found Camille. He seemed to come back to his senses, at least a bit. And he walked forward until he was right in front of her.

"Come with us," he said louder than necessary. "I need to see you in my office."

"Your office?" Camille teased.

"I'm going back to bed," Maeve announced, and turned around right before shutting the doors closed.

"Same here," Ethan left.

"Yes, Camille, my office. Don't you get it?" He walked away from her, and extended his arms at the large wooden hallway. Right behind him, Morgan walked a step closer and readied himself to catch Spencer. But Spencer stayed firmly on the ground. "This is mine. This whole fucking house is mine."

"Ours," Bella corrected, but she didn't seem to truly care.

"Ours!" Spencer confirmed, pointing at her. "I can do what I bloody want with this. And we're building fucking rome, Camille! Meet me in my fucking office!"

"Hey, kids, why don't we all call it a night and discuss everything in the morning?" But Rossi's request fell on deaf ears, as Bella and Spencer started stating over and over again that the whole manor was theirs.

"In fact," Spencer was saying. "I don't like that painting. I'm going to burn the painting." He walked despicably, and put the whiskey on a nearby corner table before jumping over it to take the painting off the wall.

"Hey-"

"Spencer, no!"

"Kid, you're gonna hurt yourself."

But as soon as Spencer got the painting out, he landed graciously on the floor, and smashed the painting on the wall, the frame broke immediately. Then he dropped it on the floor. Bella was laughing.

"Yeah," she said. "And I swear I've always hated this stupid vase," a second later, she smashed the base on the floor, the pieces mixing with the shattered glass.

"I think that's enough," Derek took a step forward, but Spencer moved away from him.

"Come on, Camille," Bella whined, "we have business to talk."

Camille was doing her best not to laugh. She settled for a surprised yet soft smile, there was something heartwarming about seeing Bella and Spencer like this. Not that she hadn't seen them completely hammered before, but nowadays they were always so... adult-ish. So serious, so worried all the time. Always looking ahead, like they could see the future to come, and it was a bad one. Always carrying everybody else's weights on their shoulders. It was refreshing, to see them being so loud.

Grated, it was almost five in the morning, and perhaps in their state, there wasn't much business they could talk about, but she still didn't want them to go to sleep. She wanted to see them like that, she wanted them to keep having fun. So she smiled at Lydon, and shrugged.

"I guess I have business to talk," she said, and Lydon nodded in agreement. "See you in a couple of hours, then."

Camille had been in the office just a couple of times, it was different from what she remembered. She guessed that a lot of things had been placed there once Alec was gone, so not everything belonged in the room. Bella and Spencer were still tripping over things when they got there. Spencer sat on the big green leather chair, Alec's chair. And Camille joined Bella in the other two chairs, in front of him. Bella fetched a glass for her, while Spencer tried to aim the lighter to the cigarette, and only after Bella had litten one for her and one for Camille was well, he started talking.

"We're going to start a company." Spencer was very clearly still drunk, but what he was saying sounded serious, so Camille listened.

"I heard," she said, taking a puff from her cigarette.

Bella sighed. "Cam, we're sorry."

At that, she was surprised. She scowled as she tried to see a reason behind Bella's eyes. But she didn't need to ask, Spencer explained. He handed her a paper, a letter, to be exact.

"What is this?" She asked.

"This is Alec's will."

"Is he-"

"We don't think he's dead," Bella interrupted, pouring herself a drink. "But that's besides the point, because he's gone, so its all the same."

As she eyed the paper, she shook her head, in confusion. "What does this has to do with me?"

"You're there," Spencer explained. And then pointed at the paper, "right there. For Camille, all my three properties in France, and that one beach house in Maui."

Camille stared at the letters, and still couldn't believe them. Her throat was tight, and she could already feel her eyes itching. She always cried, for everything, and that never bothered her, but right at that moment, she wished she could make it stop.

"Wait, I have houses in France?" She tried to joke, but she wasn't sure she did a great job. Maybe Spencer and Bella would be too drunk to care.

"Alec is gone, you can have whatever you want. But that's not the point of this," Bella said.

"What is the point of this?"

"The point is that we're sorry, C," Spencer rubbed his eyes, "you were Alec's kid too."

At that, Camille knew that she was already tearing up. She wasn't. She had never been. That's what hurt the most. Although Bella and Spencer's parents were alive, they were gone. Gone, gone. Since Bella and Spencer were kids, they had no contact with them. They lived with Alec, they were trained by Alec, they were raised by Alec. They were Alec's kids. And Camille was... somewhere in the middle.

Alec had saved her from her mother's crazy delusions, but hadn't taken her away. She continued living with her mother for the years to come. Less than a healthy relationship, and there was a surprisingly large amount of fighting for the little talking that was going on. She hated seeing Bella and Spencer sometimes. Because despite the fact that Alec trained her, once in a while. Despite the fact that Alec kept her mother closely monitored so she would never stop taking Camille out to the real world with her. Despite all that, she still wasn't Alec's kid. She truly believed Alec had at some point just forgotten that he had been the one to save her. She owed him everything, he didn't even remember, did he?

But he did. That will was the proof of it. 'For Camille: All my three properties on France, and that one beach house in Maui. Although you might have to fight Al on that one, we never settled. Perhaps by the time I'm dead, Al has died too. Camille, four houses for you, and 10% of my company. Four houses because that way you can never be locked up again, live wherever, all the time.'

Camille sighed shakily.

"We're gonna make it equal," Spencer lit another cigarette. "Part of the existing company is yours, its only fair that you get to say what it gets transformed into."

"Equal partners," Bella said, "owners of the company, we'll continue Alec's clean business and we'll keep the Affluence side of it hidden within."

Camille looked at them, then at the paper. There was something warm in her chest, something tingly. Not love, or healing, nothing of the sort. She was sure it was the dangerous adrenaline that meant excitement and possible life and death situations. Without a doubt the biggest risk of her life.

"I'll do it."

Spencer let out a huffed laugh, Bella cheered, Camille saw everything from far away. It was hard to believe she was in her own body, this moment felt like something she was looking at on a screen, it felt like a memory already. She looked at the office, and at the papers, then he watched closely as Bella and Spencer were still celebrating. She tried to breathe it all in, to keep this in her head like a picture. If they were kids, this was the kind of moment that Lydon would be recording. They weren't kids anymore, and the only proof of this moment that Camille will have in the future, is her own memory. She couldn't decide between the smile and the tears.

"Grab a bottle, we need to celebrate!" Spencer gestured to the cabinet.

"Should you be drinking even more?" Camille teased, but she stood up anyway, "what do you guys want?"

"Oh, wine, wine," Bella raised her hand, "I saw Alec buy that bottle, best of the best."

"Let's raise a glass," Spencer stood up, almost spilling the contents of said glass, "for the day, that we built Rome."

There was so much to do, Camille realized. As they clanged they glasses together, she realized how big this was. How risky. Camille didn't know the first thing about running a business, let alone one that needed to have a side in the dark, and a side in the light.

"When do we start?" Camille asked.

"Yesterday," Spencer replied.

There was so much to do, and they did it all in one night. Camille remembered all, but her head would rather split it in pieces, just to order the information. She remembered the exhaustion, and the way the letters moved on the papers, as she got drunker. She remembered all the new bottles of wine and whiskey that they brought from Alec's cabinet. She remembered stopping to smoke, and watch the sun raise out of the window.

 

First, the light.

"Reid-Vitale-Deveraux," Bella said, "on paper."

"Yeah, I guess that it is not a name that would be of practical use." Camille frowned.

"That's why I said on paper."

"I say we keep on with Alec's things," Spencer chimed in, "it's already ours on paper, we just have to change the name, add Camille as a co-owner, and if we want to move to different areas in the future we can do it slowly and surely, minimize risk."

"What the fuck was Alec on, anyway?" Camille wanted to know.

"Military equipment, mostly," Bella shrugged, "made a deal with an aircraft manufacturer, put together a team with some engineers and a bunch innovators in the field. I don't know if he ever signed on anything."

"I'm gonna call Alec's guy on it, and the other guy, the number guy."

"You mean his notary and accountant?" Bella barked a laugh.

"Whatever they're called. Their numbers are here, and names."

"Spencer, it's six AM," Camille pointed out.

"So what?"

Half an hour later, they had a lot of things sorted. Bella was standing now, Camille sat on the couch, Spencer was laying on the desk, over all the papers.

"Alright, meetings to have," Bella paced, avoiding the multiple empty bottles and the ashtray that was still sitting on the floor from when Spencer had decided to lay there. "Spencer, take notes, Camille, open another wine."

Camille saluted before doing as told, Spencer was lazier about it, turning to grab the first piece of paper he could find, and then a pen.

"Alright, Alec's accountant and notary, the engineer, and the specialists that are currently managing the other stuff."

Spencer wrote it down, "if we're going to keep this clean we will also need a lawyer for this," he pointed out.

"Yes, lawyer. Did Alec had one?"

"Doesn't look like it," he said checking the papers Alec had left for them with every specification.

"Alright, so note to self: get a lawyer. What about clients list, do we have that?"

"Uh... Actually, yes. In order of importance, and everything."

"Alright, then list them all as a second priority."

The sun was high in the sky, and they had ran out of cigarettes. Bella wa half asleep on the armchair, Spencer was leaning on the desk, without fully sitting on it, Camille had sat on the floor right next to the doors.

"I can keep the books," Camille offered, "I can be organized."

"I'm going to try and not take that as an insult," Bella slurred her words, not opening her eyes.

Spencer ignored Bella, and nodded. "You do that," he said. He looked thoughtful, "how many casinos do we have that are completely clean?"

"Uh," Camille cleared her throat and shook her head to wake herself up. "Let me check," she reached for Alec's notes, that she had there on the floor near her. She had to clean ashes and whiskey out of it before reading into it. "One."

"Really?"

"Are you surprised? Spencer, Alec's full of dirt."

"I wanna get into horse-racing." He blurted out.

"Bets?"

"Mostly."

"Clean?"

This time, the answer took a while.

"Mostly."

 

Then, the darkness.

"Are you sure you want to take it down completely?"

"Yes."

"Spencer, Alec was really close with the guy we buy it from," Bella pointed out.

"And we'll keep buying, we'll continue with the pure opium and lets let the more expensive cocaine on there, too. Only for regulars, and not for reselling. All the cheaper stuff goes away, we put the lower dealers into other shit to do. It doesn't leave enough money to be worth the mass killing it causes."

Bella and Camille exchanged a look, and nothing else was discussed on that aspect, they both agreed.

"Affluence services were monitored by a guy named... Lancelot. That name has to be fake," Camille dropped her hurting head back on the couch.

"Is there a phone number?" At Spencer's question, she nodded. "I'll give him a call, we need to meet."

"The others asked if we were going to go down and eat something," Bella walked through the doors, throwing a pack of cigarettes to each one of them.

"Nice," Spencer whispered as he caught it.

"What did you tell them?" Camille smirked.

"Not to piss us off."

She laughed, and then looked outside. The sun was at its highest.

"What time is it anyway?"

"Around noon, I suppose. What are we on to?"

"Affluence Services Guy."

"Do we have that?"

"Someone name Lancelot, apparently."

"Let's give him a call."

"What was Alec offering?"

Bella thought about it for a moment. A look at Spencer told her that he wouldn't be of great help at the moment, he was carefully enjoying the cigarette that he had rushed to light.

"Well, the Six Underground, of course that will no longer be possible. He has some armories, of course. There's the Hotels and Casinos protected by the truce, a betting shop that's mostly closed down by now, bars... there's probably more but I am forgetting."

"Pass me the notes." Bella picked them up from the floor and handed them to her. "This is... a lot. Terribly organized. What the fuck is Lancelot, a superhero?"

"He probably had Lancelot in charge of lower people who took care of everything. Anyway, the services are no longer available, since he left. Only Casinos, Hotels, and Bars. Everything that's not a business ran by anybody else was shut down with his disappearance."

Camille nodded. "We will have to organize the shit out of this."

"We will mostly have to start all over again." They both sighed. "This is a lot to do."

Camille didn't know what time it was anymore when they finally managed a list. Bella and her were at the desk, Spencer suspiciously quiet on the couch, probably asleep, not that Camille blamed him. Bella lit a cigarette, Camille emptied the last of the wine bottle in her whiskey glass. When she put the bottle on the floor, next to the others, it fell with a loud clang.

They heard Spencer gasp. "I'm up!" He said, eyes closed, sitting up on the couch. "I'm awake."

"Sure you are, buddy," Bella nodded.

"What are you guys doing," he was rubbing his eyes as he made his way to the desk and sat next to them.

"Putting together the last little details, actually."

"What's next in the list?"

"Alright," Camille checked the paper, "we only got three things left. Those are... positions, signet token, and table permission. I mean, we need table permission to get the signet token, but what I mean is that we need a symbol."

"Leave the table to me, I can get directly to the king and we won't need an audience," Spencer said.

"Let's leave positions for when we actually know which parts are we going to keep and which parts are we going to cut out," Bella suggested. Camille scratched it from the list.

"After the meetings, then. So, symbol."

Bella hummed, Spencer looked away and out of the window, they stayed quiet for a moment. Camille was afraid she would fall asleep right there. She looked around the office, as if looking for inspiration. There were tons of things in those cabinets, somehow nothing particularly spoke to her.

"If we want a symbol, we need a name," Bella said.

Spencer huffed, "Alec used to say-"

"I know what he used to say," Bella smirked, "I say he can go fuck himself."

Spencer laughed at that, and raised the glass he ha recently refilled, "I'll drink to that."

"Yeah, you'll drink to anything at this point," Bella mumbled, lighting a cigarette. "We can't go around expecting people to remember the name Reid-Vitale-Deveraux."

Camille turned around in her chair. The rest of the office was just as stuffed as the other side, but still, Camille couldn't think of anything.

"Something that represents something, at least at a certain point. People here go bananas for that stuff, it'll get us approval."

"Something for us?" Spencer asked. Bella shrugged.

"Something in general, I don't know."

Camille didn't say anything, she kept looking around the room. It was amazing, what they'd done in only a day, and part of a night, or early morning. They'd made the most important calls already, and everyone was almost official, they were at the final steps. The rest will be figured out, in the future, they had time to do so. The important thing was this moment, because they needed this to defend themselves from this killer that was going around threatening them. The name needed to be something that spoke for them, that told everyone what they were meaning, you don't mess with them, you don't mess with the Affluence kids.

Alec had chosen the snake because it reminded people that he was willing to do what was necessary, even if it wasn't what they thought to be honorable. They needed something stronger than that, something deeper, something that they could build themselves. Something that meant something for them, and they could give a new meaning to. Let people learn the meaning, not tell them directly. You didn't need a skull to tell people they should be afraid. It was the impressions that counted. Your symbol could be a flower, what you did with it, that was what people would remember.

What did they wanted to say? Camille observed every item of the room individually. She wanted to tell people a simple message, quite effective, though. Death would rain upon those who bothered her loved ones. Not justice. She wasn't speaking about justice, she was just saying that, even if it were the unjustest thing in the planet, the sentence was still the same. Because it wasn't like she needed to give a reason, right? It wasn't like she was saying, "don't hurt my friends because they're good persons," she wouldn't say that. It was just a simple, "I don't care how bad or good they might be, they're protected by me and it means the same destiny to you."

It all revolved back to that, with Alec, didn't it? Destiny. He was obsessed with it. Alec thought everyone was where they needed to be. He never felt guilt because he hid behind destiny. He was destined, Camille, he was always going to die. It was its destiny, Spencer, you bought it more time, it was good, what you did.

Camille's eyes fell upon something big and shiny at the other corner of the office, standing over a round tall table.

"May you never come back, my friend." Spencer's voice echoed in her mind. The black smoke raising to the sky, the dark of the night, and the heavy whisper of death.

"Guys," she said, not tearing her eyes away from the bird cage. "What about Black Bird?"

She noticed Bella and Spencer look at each other, she knew it was a yes.

 

Third, the rest.

Spencer's phone call with the King lasted an appropriate amount of time. Camille wasn't expecting it. She was either expecting it to be short and rude, or for the King to have a terrible amount of questions that they were in no state of answering. But it lasted an appropriate amount of time.

The King, as it seemed, was fond of Spencer. Camille couldn't think of another reason for him to agree to something like this so fast, without checking in with the table. But it turned out better for them, because soon, they were ordering a formal signet token to be made. They also managed to discontinue Alec's. Which meant it was official. Everything that used to be Alec's, now it was in their hands. They weren't just playing around with Alec's things, they were now theirs, they had changed the names, they had change the symbol, and the token. For everything the world was concerned about, Sinclair company was gone, and Alec Sinclair was dead.

"Well, this was fun," Camille said. "I'm about to drop dead."

"Yeah, me too," Bella agreed, and Spencer nodded.

"We should drink to celebrate," she said, Spencer chuckled.

"How about coffee?"

"Oh, coffee sounds perfect," Bella groaned.

"And something to eat, maybe." Camille suggested

"I'll tell a maid to clean this fucking mess," when both Bella and Camille were at the doors, they turned back to look at Spencer. "You okay there?"

Spencer sighed. "Ladies and gentlemen," he said, smiling almost unnoticeable. "This... This is how you build Rome in a day."

That made both girls chuckle. But Camille hummed, shaking her head.

"Not Rome, S, no yet. But it will be. It'll build itself overtime."

Spencer nodded. They stood there for a while, looking at the messy office, locking all their new important papers on a safe under the desk, and finally, they were on their way out again. Both Bella and Camille stayed very still at the doors, waiting for Spencer to take the first step. He turned back to have one last look at the bird cage, and then he looked at them.

"Well?" He urged them to walk, "lets fucking go."

They wend downstairs, and Camille's only task before sleeping for three years straight, was to drink that coffee they were talking about.

Notes:

what can I say, I just wanted something silly cause dark times are coming. Anyway, I recently realized that Alec got Camille out of her mother's house when she was little, but then didn't do shit about it, so this is my way of giving that some closure. Also, i will have so much fun writing the next chapter, with the team's thoughts on the whole Spencer incident in the middle of the night.

They really pulled an all-nighter, almost like the way I passed my algebra exam.

Anyway, I think next chap will be mostly Hotch's pov cause I just like writing his pov. Also, did I already mention that dark things are coming? Well, they are. Maybe not in the next chapter, but soon. Anyway, overall I don't think I have a lot to say. I really hope you enjoyed this.

I'm really glad to hear some of you say that you would be interested in reading a sequel, cause i think my biggest fear revolving that is that it won't get to as many people as this one has so far. but seriously i'm having so much fun planning it that i actually will write it just for the fun of it.

i also have something else in mind, another criminal minds AU, but let's not jump head first into such a commitment, i suck at finishing what i started. besides, I also have in mind giving this one a big correction, let it polished and shiny so that people don't have to suffer through the first chapters to get to the interesting part. cause gosh, its so full of mistakes and shitty writing like, and to think that I actually took the time to revise the chapters back then.

I love your comments, so if you liked it please leave a comment so I can get inspired from reading them. What do you think of this fucking mafia that Bella and Spencer built in one day?

Tell me if you think otherwise, but here on my side, i don't want this to end with the power of friendship and with everyone understanding that you have to do what's right and what your heart tells you. LIke, Spencer and Bella are super smart, and were raised by this, of course they will sit and talk about having dirty business. quite the opposite actually, i want the bau team to realize that things aren't white and black, actually everything is a shade of gray, and they will have to live with it.

anyway, please comment, tell me what you think. <3

my tumblr: 50044w44s

take care and see you in two fridays <3

Chapter 29: Nepenthe

Notes:

hello my darlings. not a long chap, not very interesting either, but either way, enjoy.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Nepenthe

(n.) something that can make you forget grief, or suffering.

 

The next time Hotch saw Spencer, the team and him had already had dinner. Granted, it was an early dinner only because there was nothing to do, and discussing over and over again who would go to Arias house, and what were the questions worth asking was getting old really fast. So by the time the sun was barely starting to set in the distance, but it was still bright outside, they decided to have an early dinner and catch on hours of sleep. At this point, Hotch would have agreed with anything just to stop hearing Lucas' insistence on the matter. Everyone had told him a hundred times that yes, they were going to let him go.

It could have it's advantages, Hotch believed that, he truly did. Aria wasn't too fond of Spencer, and she wouldn't be of anyone else, much less the FBI, he suspected. But she might trust Lucas, and that could be helpful. But only the way Lucas repeated the same statement again and again like a child was almost enough for Hotch to call the whole thing off. He had finished his food and was ready to call it a night before he could do something he'd regret. He stood up in time to see them coming.

Hotch believes Spencer and Bella intended to be quiet. But they weren't. The stumps down the stairs nearly shook the walls, and by the time they reached the so called parlor, everyone's eyes were on them.

Bella was wearing a simple t-shirt, but Camille wore her pajamas from when they'd woken her up that night, while Spencer was still on the three piece suit he had worn to the Table meeting. Though he was missing the tie, and the jacket, while the vest was all wrinkled and unbuttoned. They were quite a look. All messed up, dark circles under their eyes, smelling like smoke and alcohol.

"What about that coffee?" Bella sang heading towards the kitchen, barely casting a look to all the curious stares. Camille stopped briefly to tell something to Lydon, causing him to laugh. But Hotch was looking at Spencer. Spencer, who didn't seem to notice he was being watched.

"I fucking love the idea of that coffee," he was telling Bella, but deviated from his way to the kitchen just so he could walk straight to Maeve. She was already standing when he got to her, he aggressively kissed her as she giggled lightly. "I fucking love you. Missed you so fucking much. Just you wait, Maeve, we own a kingdom now."

"So fucking greedy," she smiled against his lips, Hotch decided it was enough, and looked somewhere else, but he couldn't help to overhear the conversation, even if it was whispered. "Since when do you need to be king?"

"Power, M, it's so fucking intoxicating. One taste of it and you're hooked forever."

"In the end, victory belongs to the smartest."

"No, in the end, victory belongs to the one with the biggest gun."

"Not if you shoot it at your foot, Spencer, be careful."

Suddenly, his voice sounded more serious, less drunk and happy. "I am. I will be. Trust me on this, M, we can do it."

"Of course I trust you."

"I fucking love you."

"I love you too, please don't go too close to the sun. Don't be Alec, Spencer."

"I won't."

"You smell terribly. Please shower and burn that suit."

And he pushed her away to walk towards the kitchen. Hotch only realized he was looking up again when Spencer's eyes locked on him. It was just for a small moment, and instead of the accusation Hotch was expecting, Spencer smiled. Clearly in need of many long hours of sleep.

"Do we already know how are we going to approach Aria tomorrow?"

"Yes," Hotch answered, "though I would rather talk to you tomorrow. You look a little maniac."

Just as he said it, he heard some of the Underground kids snorting.

"You haven't seen anything yet," Lydon was laughing.

"Not until you've seen him work on large amounts of cocaine," Ethan added. Spencer rolled his eyes and walked past Hotch towards the kitchen.

"Maybe that's something I didn't need my boss to know," he said out loud, "but thank you anyway, guys."

Hotch didn't think it was funny. Knowing Spencer's drug problem had started way before Hankle was bad enough, and it hurt deep in his chest every time he remembered it. And even though being inside this new society was messing up with his morals, the safety of his team was not something he could ever joke about. Not with Spencer, and not with drugs involved.

Then why the hell was he struggling not to smile? It was an honest question.

From the kitchen, Spencer's voice roared once again, saying something so unlike him that even Hotch had to huff a laugh. "Is that leftover pasta? Sweet!"

Hotch saw Ethan chuckling, "someone get that man to sleep."

JJ was smiling from the other side of the room, Emily's laugh was audible from the kitchen where she was probably enjoying Spencer's mood, Derek's face was amused more than anything else, and Dave just shook his head fondly. Lydon was the one to speak next, lighting a cigarette.

"Maeve, wanna do the honors?"

"I will, in a second." Now that Spencer was in another room, Hotch took a second to observe Maeve, and he noticed how puzzleded she looked, staring the place Spencer had been moments ago. Even though no one said anything, Hotch knew he wasn't the only one to notice. He catched JJ and Dave sharing a look, and both Ethan and Lydon kept their eyes on her knowingly, as if waiting for her to voice her thoughts. When she realized she was being watched, she did. "Do you guys realize we just got new jobs, and we haven't been told what they are yet?"

Lydon hummed, "you mean in the new company?"

Maeve nodded.

"Meh, I always do the same thing," Ethan smiled around his own cigarette, and sat down on the couch.

"We've always been Bella's bitches, M, what's different?" Lydon asked her, genuinely interested.

"I don't know," Maeve shook her head. "It's just that I just left a prison, I'm afraid to walk right into the next one."

"Maybe they'll leave us out of it?" he shrugged hopeful. Ethan snorted.

"You really think so?"

"Not really."

"You really want so?"

"Not really, either." Lydon shrugged.

"Then stop whining, and wait for instructions, like a good toy soldier." Ethan nodded towards the arch to the kitchen, where Bella was making her way back, along with the others.

Lydon huffed but looked at Bella ready to comply.

"Alright," she started. Spencer lit a cigarette behind her, and Camille yawned. "I'm equally glad and terrified to inform you that former Sinclair & co. -'co' being only Sinclair cause Alec was always a 'me myself and I' kind of guy- Is now a new company, and it's legally completely own by us."

Ethan whistled, Maeve laughed as she clapped, and Lydon both clapped and cheered loudly. "That's my future wife!" He screamed, "chiming her way into the Sinclair fortune!"

"Hold your horses, Ly," Spencer cracked a smile, "the Sinclair fortune is no one's but mine."

"And you're betting it all on this, Spencie, so let's make it work," Camille teased.

"For now," Bella interrupted, "our priority is this fucking killer, so we need what's left of our army."

Camille nodded, and picked up where she left it. "So love, we wan't you and E to try and contact Isaiah, to see what we have left. Here's something I never thought I'd say, but we need to put all of our resources in helping the feds."

Hotch and the rest of the team were carefully listening to the exchange. At the last exchange, he saw JJ raise her eyebrows, and Derek roll his eyes, but both him and Dave shared a quick sealed lips smile, just to acknowledge that they appreciated the rough attempt.

"Maeve, you and I need to speak to Porter. If we're going to do this, we need either the CIA to have our backs or to stay the fuck out of it. And you know if he doesn't get a notice before hand, first thing Carol is going to do is stick her nose right into our business."

Maeve nodded. At the same time, and even though it wasn't her conversation to have, Emily frowned worried.

"Are you sure they're just going to let you do this?"

Bella smirked at her, "please, we got so much dirt on them, they will have no choice."

"And once they know, they will be implicated to. They can't ever pull anything off because they would be forced to admit that they knew from the beginning and did nothing." Maeve explained.

"We all leave tomorrow morning," Bella finished. "Have a good night of sleep, for once."

Lydon huffed again. "Alright, you heard momma, we got shit to do in the morning, so let's sleep." Camille joined him on his way upstairs, both mumbling very near each other. Hotch heard Lydon telling Camille she had red wine lips, whatever that meant.

"Regarding Aria's situation," Spencer spoke. Hotch was glad Lucas wasn't there, because in that moment he would have asked once again, he would have demanded to come with them, and Hotch wasn't in the mood to repeat anything, not once again. "Who's gonna go?"

"Well, Lucas, of course," Rossi joked, Hotch huffed but he didn't particularly found it funny. It was too annoying to be funny at all.

"And we were thinking me and Hotch, as a backup," Emily said.

"I want to go," Derek chimed in. Hotch looked at him and shook his head.

"You stay here with JJ and Dave and make sure to have García on the phone."

"There's one more space in the car," Derek tried to convince him, "and I'll be of more use there with you, than here with JJ and Rossi."

"More people might do more damage," Emily reasoned, "if I'm being brutally honest with you guys, I think only I should go."

When both Hotch and Derek raised their eyebrows at her, she had to explain further.

"Look, we need Aria to help us, and we do that by no overwhelming her. Lucas goes cause he's her friend, Spencer has to go, right? Because he has that blood thingy-"

"-marker."

"Marker," she corrected herself. "And I go as backup, and she doesn't know me but at least I'm a woman and I got the feeling I'm someone she won't immediately hate. While you two guys," she pointed at Hotch and Derek. "Are the image of the very thing she might be afraid of."

Hotch thought about it. His brain starting to slowly mix around with this gray world where not every person to commit crime was a criminal, and that there were multiples shades of black, ha downside. Now he was losing track of what was actually horrible. Like earlier, he had almost found it funny when Ethan had joked about the cocaine. And now, he had failed to take into consideration that this woman they were about to question, she had been assaulted. And she had given a child away from it. That was still horrible. In this horrible and twisted world, what was done to her was more twisted and horrible than the rest.

"I still have to go," Hotch insisted. Because even though he saw the point, he needed to be there.

"I'll go, and I'll stay outside, I'll stay on the car, I just need to be there," Derek voiced his last thoughts. Hotch didn't know the exact reason why Derek was pressing so much oh this. But Hotch didn't know why he himself was in need of being there, so he couldn't blame him.

"Think about it this way," Rossi tried to settle it with a cocky smile, "if you both go, one of you will have to sit next to Lucas."

"Not me," Hotch said, "I'm driving."

"My Audi R8? Not a single chance," Spencer shrugged him off.

"Why can't we take the SUV?"

"Because."

"Because?"

Bella rolled her eyes, and decided to explain it for him.

"Aria's Affluence, born and raised," she said. "You want something from an Affluence member, you put on a nice suit, get on a nice car and try to assert dominance before she can."

"Notice how she lives in the middle of nowhere?" Maeve added, "do you think her house is going to be anything less than this manor? You're mistaken. I assure you, you'll feel underdressed."

"You have to treat it like a business reunion," Spencer concluded.

"And you're willing to put Lucas into that kind of car?" Ethan teased from the other corner of the room, "I'm impressed."

"Actually, I was thinking we can send Lucas on the mail?" Spencer joked.

"Spencer be nice," JJ scolded, not really feeling it.

"What?" Spencer said, "I didn't say that we shouldn't pick holes in the box. Wait actually..."

Before he could start pretending to think about it, Maeve started to push him towards the stairs. "Look, we're all really tired. Why don't you all talk about it in the morning?"

"I think that's a great idea," Emily yawned. "If I'm tired, I can't imagine the delirious state you guys are in." Bella smiled and pushed her shoulder gently, Spencer let himself be dragged by Maeve upstairs.

Once on the bedroom, Spencer already had his eyes closed, ready to sleep whenever a bed presented itself under him. But not such luck, because Maeve pushed him towards the bathroom.

"Shower." She ordered.

He rolled his eyes but did as told. It gave him time to think, the hot water running down his shoulders. It sobered him up, and relaxed him somewhat. Relaxation, unfortunately, meant that he could no longer work on this adrenaline that had been pushing him through this crazy plan. Now he was rethinking every single one of their choices. And they all grew heavy on his chest.

He let the water run hot, hotter than it perhaps needed to be. Hot like the fire he used to burn a box with a rotting bird in it. Hot like the anger that still rested inside of him. Hot enough that his vision swayed, and made him lightheaded. He suddenly didn't want to think about it anymore, so he finished showering and got out.

"You okay?" Maeve asked. He looked at her for a moment. He knew he had rushed out of the bathroom like something in there was chasing him, he felt himself a bit agitated, but it could very well be from the lack of oxygen he was getting because of the steam. But now that the bathroom walls weren't closing around him, he actually felt much better. He finished attaching the towel around his waist, and then looked at Maeve again. She looked so tired, so beautiful. He smiled.

"I'm fine."

She kept her eyes on him as he made his way to the bed. When he sat, she was standing up and grabbed his face so that he would look at her in the eyes. Spencer complied.

"Alright," she breathed out, really close to his face.

"So, separate ways, tomorrow." Spencer tried to put together some whispered words, but mostly he focused on getting some of Maeve's hairs behind her ear, and then entertained himself gently stroking her cheek with his thumb.

"Yeah."

"Good luck with Carol."

"Good luck with Aria."

Spencer chuckled. Maeve huffed, and her breath blew some of Spencer's hair out of the way. When she smiled, it made Spencer go completely numb. It dozed him off, made him feel stupid and happy, it was stronger than any drug. It was just something in the way she still managed to look sad in the eyes when she had a happy face. It just did it for Spencer.

"The things you do to me, Maeve Donovan."

"Mmh," she closed her eyes. Smiling wider. "Men, you're all the same."

"You don't really think so," he whispered.

"No?"

"Nuh-uh, you love me."

"Mmh, that I do, Spencer Reid. That I do."

She kissed him, really slowly, and really lightly. And she moved away as soon as he tried to deepen the kiss. She couldn't help but chuckle when Spencer pouted, with his big puppy eyes that looked at her like she hung the moon and the stars.

"Get some sleep."

Only when they were buried in the blankets and the lights were off, Spencer spoke again. Maeve could see only a bit of his face, because of the ray of moonlight that escaped the dark curtains of the window.

"I don't want us to separate."

Maeve frowned, not sure where that was coming from.

"We won't," she said confused, almost phrasing it as a question.

"So soon after we found each other, and whatever happens when we're done with this case-"

"We'll be together no matter what, S, you have to trust that."

But she felt Spencer shake his head, and he kept talking. "And now tomorrow we'll go on different things-"

Maeve smiled fondly. "It'll be just a day, silly."

"It feels like longer."

"You'll be so worried about Lucas not spilling something on your car that you won't even notice."

"It feels like longer," he tried to explain once more. "I feel... I feel like I would feel if it were a longer task. I don't know why."

Maeve sighed at that, and stayed quiet while she thought of an answer that would put Spencer's racing thoughts to rest.

"If you got a gut feeling," she said slowly, "that tells you this is a bad idea, we can put this whole thing off for a day."

"You don't believe in gut feelings."

"No. But I believe in the Thomas theorem."

"If people define situations as real, they are real in their consequences." Spencer quoted.

"A child that believes in ghosts will lose sleep at night regardless of the existence of the ghosts. Spence, if you believe we'll be apart for longer than we'll actually will be, that will put a real stress on you, even if we'll see each other in less than a day."

Spencer sighed. That would make a good point, and he would listen to her, he really would, if only he hadn't made up his mind already. He wanted to be over with this already. Aria was the key, as soon as they talked to her, everything would be clearer. If their reunion with Aria went the way he was hoping, then soon they could wrap up the case, and then move on.

Move on. It sounded completely irreal. The sole thought of this whole thing ending. Where would he go? His whole life had fallen apart, or put itself back together, in the last few months. So many things had happened. And when this whole thing was ready to be wrapped up, where would they all go? Back to normal? He owned a company now, Bella and Maeve didn't want to work for the CIA anymore, Lydon and Camille were about to get married, his team knew... There certainly wasn't much 'normal' left to return to.

"I'm going to sleep now," he warned, because he knew Maeve was still awake.

"M'kay."

"I'm tired."

"Me too."

Maeve was. She was exhausted. But she still forced herself to stay awake, and only after a long half hour, she heard Spencer's breathing slowing, and she knew he was sound asleep. Only then, she closed her eyes and followed him.

 

JJ, of course, wasn't stupid. And she had got it all from context, Spencer was rich. And not the kind of rich that gets a nice gift for their friends and drives a good car, no, the kind of rich that has people living full time on the manor just to be able to keep it running. Because it was so big that it needed more staff than a luxurious hotel, apparently. So JJ knew, of course. But then, she saw it written on a paper, and it took her by surprise.

They were having breakfast. It was early, but no one was particularly tired, since they'd all had an early night the day before. Spencer opted out of the toast and butter and instead had lit a cigarette to go with his coffee. A maid had walked towards them. Everyone immediately stared at her, since no staff up until that moment had attempted to make any contact with them. But Spencer barely looked up from the book he was reading.

"Mail, sir." She said to call Spencer's attention. He looked up, the maid brought a silver tray with a letter sitting on top of it. She lowered so that Spencer could grab the envelope, and then she walked away.

"Thank you," Spencer said as she left. He looked at it, raised his eyebrows unimpressed, and opened it. "Let's see."

"What is it?" Ethan wanted to know, so did the rest of them, to be honest. JJ wanted to know too. When Ethan got behind Spencer, he had already opened the envelope and was looking at it with a pained expression.

"Ow, this fucking hurts."

JJ wasn't able to see the what was in the paper from her position, so of course Bella couldn't see it either, standing literally at the other corner of the room. But she seemed to know what was on it anyway, because she let out a loud laugh.

"Missing those zeros now, are you?" She bit.

"You just sounded like Alec, right then," he replied quickly without looking away from the paper, JJ suspected he'd only aimed to annoy her, because there wasn't really much emotion behind the statement.

"What? No, I did not."

"Missing thoos zeros now, are ye?" Spencer mocked, but once again, he was only looking at the piece of paper he held in his hands.

"What's going on?" Emily asked, obviously trying to get a straight answer out of them, and not only an inside joke that no one else could decode.

"Spencie just realized that in order to start a new company, a lot of investment is needed," Ethan smirked.

"I do not say 'ye', Spencer, don't lie." Bella was complaining.

"Whatever helps you sleep at night," he muttered.

Emily had got up and now she was standing right next to Ethan, JJ saw the second Emily read whatever was in the paper, because her eyes opened comically and she looked around her, as if expecting the same looks of disbelief. But Ethan had just chuckled and walked back to his seat, not an inch of surprise.

"This is like paying sober the credit card you used drunk," Spencer groaned, tilting his head back.

When JJ stood up, she did it cautiously. She made sure to walk straight to the kitchen to leave her empty mug on the sink, and then when she came back, she happened to very casually stand right next to Emily and look at what Spencer was holding. It was a list, probably about all the payments they had arranged the day before. And holly shit. JJ knew they were dealing with a different type of wealth here, but she couldn't help but think about Spencer's apartment back home. A small place, in a nice but old building. His old and worn out clothes. It was just hard to relate that Spencer to this manor.

JJ knew Spencer never struggled with money, though. She had never thought about it in detail, but she knew Spencer ordered takeout every day. Every morning he got breakfast for himself and whoever wanted, not just coffee but also bakeries. He always insisted on paying when they went out. And once JJ had told him what his apartment needed was a really big TV right in front of the couch, and he had got one. Without even considering it. Even though he didn't watch TV.

Now all those little details somehow begand to mend together, to allow her to take in this Spencer. The Spencer who wore an expensive suit and had more than one expensive car, and had no problem investing more than JJ made in more than... wait, actually. That wasn't even comparable. This numbers were completely off the chart, it would be roughly, what? Five thousand years of her salary? Even more, perhaps. So Spencer had no problem investing more than JJ made in thousands of years.

"This company better be fucking worth it."

Alright, maybe he did have problem investing it. But still.

"Relax, once we pay you back our share, it will look a bit better." Camille rolled her eyes.

"Yeah, and you'll be paying entirely for the things I didn't know were here. I mean, fifty million just for infrastructure? Bella, we already have infrastructure."

"It's been barely looked at for years, it needs repairments, and to be put in nice conditions if we want part of the money to be clean."

"Still, fifty million? I could build you a motor factory off the ground for fifty million."

"First of all, I'd like to see you try," at Bella's remark, Spencer raised his eyebrows in challenge. JJ felt like she was watching a tennis match, her head gong from spencer to Bella. She took a bit of comfort in seeing that the rest of the team was doing the same thing. "And second of all, we don't only have a factory. We have Bars, Clubs, Casinos, Labs, Deposits. Admit it, fifty is looking cheap now."

Spencer didn't say anything, so JJ believed he saw Bella's point. Too concentrated on Spencer, JJ jumped when Rossi's voice spoke over her shoulder.

"I don't know how I feel about one of the categories for the budget being Bribes for law enforcement." He said.

"Don't worry, the FBI mostly leaves us alone for free," Spencer shrugged.

"Yeah, that doesn't necessarily make it better," Hotch muttered under his breath, and was only acknowledged by Rossi, who turned to share a quick smile with him.

"It's mostly for the CIA," Bella explained further, "those little money drinking bastards."

"Local police are also a pain sometimes," Spencer added.

"Yeah, but those are cheaper."

"Alright," Hotch sighed, and stood up. "Enough is enough."

He walked towards the middle of the room. He was wearing jeans and a polo shirt, extremely different from the Hotch they knew. Still, he didn't need to be wearing a suit for everyone to immediately turn their attention to him.

"Alright everyone. We're going to be headed different ways today, so I want every one of us to know what everyone else is doing, just in case." He explained.

Everyone gathered around closer together. Even Lucas was paying attention now, he had mostly hidden in the corner farther from them, but now he was standing, and listening. Small miracles, JJ thought.

"Prentiss, Morgan, Reid, Lucas, and I, are going to visit Aria, see what we can learn from her. Agent Vitale and Dr. Donovan are speaking with Porter. Then we have Miller and Ethan who are... What are you doing again?"

"Finding Isaiah."

"Right," Hotch cleared his throat. "Finding Isaiah. Whoever that is. Then Agents Jerau and Rossi are staying here, having a word with our technical analyst on our findings. We'll be all back here tomorrow. Is that clear?"

Everybody gave signs of agreement. Either nodding, or speaking out loud.

"Crystal," Rossi said.

"Alright, whoever needs to get changed can do it now, we live in thirty, all at the same time, please."

JJ didn't need to get changed, in fact, she wasn't going to leave the house. But a lot of them did as they were asked. On the parlor, only Bella and Ethan were left. Apart from Rossi, who didn't need to be changing either. But Spencer also stayed. He sat silently, looking through a window. Although JJ didn't really think he was looking at all, he seemed lost in thought.

Bella and Ethan were speaking in murmurs, far from them. Ethan played softly the piano, a melody that JJ didn't recognize but fascinated her anyway. There was something in the way Ethan was maintaining a conversation while effortlessly moving both hands around the keys to make a quick patter of sounds, it was an incredible ability. Rossi was looking at him too, seeming to enjoy the music. JJ turned her gaze back to Spencer.

"Hey," she said, if only to get him out of his thoughts.

He startled slightly, but quickly recovered.

"Hey," he smiled at her.

"Are you okay?"

"Yeah, yeah. Fine. Just thinking at the huge amount of money I'm betting on this," he joked. JJ suspected that wasn't what he was thinking about at all.

"Mmh," she smiled.

"We've never been out so long for a case." They were both almost whispering, not because they had to, but maybe the soft music was inspiring a calm atmosphere that they didn't feel like irrupting.

"It's not your fault, though."

"I know." He didn't sound like he did. JJ let it go, though, tried to deviate the conversation.

"So, Ethan plays really well. I mean I've heard him in the recorders but... geez."

Spencer huffed a laugh. "Yeah. Pretty much anything, he's really good."

"Sounds beautiful."

"Tried to teach me, once," he commented. "But I picked up maybe half of it."

"Well, half of what he does must be pretty good," she tried to say, increasingly giggling, Spencer was laughing now as well. Really softly. JJ tried to treasure it, because this laugh was meant for her. It wasn't the loud laugh he exchanged with the Affluence team, or the mocking one he sometimes directed at Lucas. This was her Spence, and he was laughing the same way he laughed years ago, when he first joined the BAU.

"Believe me, not that good. Maybe I picked less than half, then."

They kept chatting about meaningless things until the rest came downstairs. Hotch was now wearing a suit that mimicked Spencer's. Morgan was also wearing one, and JJ joked on Spencer's ear that he looked terribly uncomfortable in it. Spencer teased back about maybe Derek wasn't comfortable with covering up his muscles. JJ barked a loud laugh, and walked with them to the doors.

The car was impressive as well. It reflected them perfectly on it's shine and published black color. She even heard Rossi whistling.

"Holy shit," Emily said, "can I drive this?"

A man had taken rushed steps towards Spencer, and handed him the keys with a strained, "keys, sir." Spencer took them easily without looking at the man, and then raised his eyebrows at Emily.

"In your wet dreams only," he said, making Emily laugh.

To JJ's amusement, and Spencer's annoyance, Derek, Hotch, and Emily had all apparently plotted an evil plan to let Lucas in the front seat. Which Spencer only noticed after being too distracted talking to JJ, and realizing everyone else had already got in the car.

"Oh, fuck." He groaned, "are you serious?"

"Sorry, pretty boy," Derek had smiled, not sorry at all.

After snorting, Spencer had said bye to JJ, quickly kissing her on the forehead before getting in the car. As they slowly moved away from her, JJ laughed at Spencer's comments to Lucas.

"No talking, I'm serious, Not eating, or listening to music. You may smoke, or do crack, or something else you can entertain yourself with. And no magic, nothing with fire. Nothing that's gonna get rabbit shit on my seats..."

JJ and Rossi had a good laugh, watching them go. JJ's heart was light for some reason. It had been a while since she'd had a conversation this unserious, with anyone, but particularly with Spencer. If felt like something broken was starting to heal. She hoped it had been the same for Spencer, she hoped that she made him forget, if only for a second, of all the grief he'd been carrying around since Sky's dead.

Years later, JJ would still remember that conversation. She would think about it from time to time. She thinks it makes sense, that she remembered it so well, that even though it was meaningless, it still held an important bit of her heart.

After all, she didn't see Spencer for nearly a week after that.

Notes:

bonus content that I didn't include:

-----------

"Missing home yet? We've never been out so long for a case." They were both almost whispering, not because they had to, but maybe the soft music was inspiring a calm atmosphere that they didn't feel like irrupting.

"I don't know, it's weird. I just want to get this over with, but not particularly because I want to go back home... does that...? Does it make any sense?"

Spencer hummed. "I think it makes sense." He smiled softly, and then it washed away as he seemed to think about something. "I feel bad for Hotch, I mean. He has a kid."

"Yeah..."

"He hasn't seen him in a while, I didn't mean-"

"It's not your fault, though." When Spencer didn't respond, JJ pushed. "Is it?"

He sighed. "I didn't mean for this to happen."

"You couldn't have stopped it."

"I know."

"I don't think you do."

Spencer sighed again, and JJ wondered if it was to hide the fact that he was about to cry. She didn't say anything about it, but she didn't need to. She just smiled, the most warm smile she could summon. Maybe that way, she could let some of that warmth into Spencer.

"It's not your fault."

"I know." He insisted

-----------

alright so I didn't include that cause i did some research and apparently by the time spencer is kidnapped by hankle, henry is already born ¿¿?? didn't remember that at all. and I think I said earlier in this fic that henry wasn't here yet, or implied it some way. Idk, it was weird to let this conversation in the fic knowing that technically, JJ also had a kid. So i decided to do the adult thing, and not even mentioning it. I'm already doing the same than criminal minds screenwriters.

anyway, it was a short chap, we got some Maeve x Spence into it. AND we got a cliffhanger. MUAHAHA

i told you guys things were about to get tricky.

anyway, please tell me what you thought of it. thank you for all your comments on the previous chap, maybe in the next few days I will respond to them, but I've been hit in the face by finals.

also, im curious if anyone reading this fic also reads httyd fics, cause I'm writing one and maybe next month i will start publishing, i'm quite excited for it.

anyway, you already know my tumblr if you need anything, and i would leave the link to the pinterest board but I'm totally exhausted and I want to shower. So next update I will put both links here.

see you in two fridays <3

Chapter 30: Kaamos

Notes:

I was cursed with a terrible back pain, that makes remaining sitting a task of the gods, that makes me lose my breath and tears, and doesn't go away with anything. Three weeks ago, all it has done is grow. So writing this chapter has been incredibly difficult, as difficult as getting out of bed.

Forgive if this is sloppy, it was made with love and pain.

Also, forgive the time.

And also, if you didn't like last chapter, you could've told me, you know? Not leaving me commentless, that fucking hurts. lmao, just kidding, of course. but anyway, i hope you do like this one and you comment on it, i fucking love reading your comments, highlight of my week. And I'm also in pain, so have some sympathy.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Kaamos

(n.) finnish. the emotional weight of a long, dark winter. figuratively, the crushing thark stillness that follows a major revelation.

 

Emily took the last drag from her cigarette, and then threw it on the pavement. She watched it burn away slowly, consumed by the wind of the road. Next to her, Spencer was looking far away in the distance, cigarette in between his lips, deep in thought. Lucas was the third person on the bench, and he was also quiet. Probably a wise choice, since Spencer hadn't been exactly forgiving every time Lucas opened his mouth.

She watched Hotch and Derek further away from them, finishing with the payments of the gasoline, and parking the car under the shade of a tree. When they walked towards them, she didn't move, she just kept looking.

"We were thinking we could get some coffee in before getting back on the road," Hotch suggested. Emily couldn't see what he was looking at behind his sunglasses, but she was pretty sure his eyes were on Spencer. He looked tired, and since he wasn't going to let anyone else drive, maybe the best idea was to wake him up the best they could. The gas station had a nice café attached to it, Emily had been watching families come in and out of it for a while now. Some with dogs, some with messy hair and different shoes, clearly on long roadtrips.

The bench they were sitting on was right in front of it, covered by a poor shadow that did nothing to protect them from the sun at its highest.

"They are going to be washing the car anyway, so we'll be here a while."

Spencer had insisted that when they were about to get to the place, they should stop to freshen themselves and the car up, look alive, he'd said. Emily understood where he came from. It was a nice car, it really was, and the road had made it kind of dirty. Not what one would consider dirty on a normal car, but on that one, even the slightest dot of mud looked like it was out of place. It was the kind of car people used more to show off and less to actually get from one place to another.

Looking around at the families, at all the nice cars and expensive clothes. Clearly this was an opulent zone, and the place where Aria lived was surely no different. When they left the car, she couldn't believe how they were supposed to lay low if they were wearing tailored suits and a shiny car, but now she realized that anything less would stand out.

"I could use some coffee," Spencer nodded distractedly, and he threw his cigarette out.

Hotch and Derek ordered first, she got caught up looking at the menu, too many fancy names for her. She wanted something sweet and cold, couldn't they just put "chocolate milkshake" in there? The fuck was "life on the island"? It just sounded like a bad cocktail.

"Uh, just a chocolate milkshake?" She asked, a bit awkwardly.

"Yeah, we can make that," the girl taking their order smiled, "don't worry, everyone finds it pretentious." She said, nodding towards the menu. Emily chuckled and smiled as well, moving to the side with Derek and Hotch, while Spencer said his order.

"Coffee, milk, biggest you got. And an ashtray to the table," he was already looking through his wallet when the girl responded with a pained expression.

"Oh, sir. We don't allow smoking inside."

Spencer paused what he was doing, then sighed as if this place had personally wronged him, and proceeded to shake his head a bit.

"Then no ashtray, I guess. What do you want?" He turned to Lucas. The blonde jumped, taken by surprise. But it only lasted a moment before he, as every time Spencer talked to him, adopted a disinterested and pedantic expression.

"In case you don't remember, I haven't been home since you literally kidnapped me from Everly Nights, so I don't have any..."

"Lucas, I would appreciate if you didn't cry like a baby about everything. Come on, I'm feeling generous, what do you want?"

Lucas frowned at Spencer for what it felt like a long time before his face finally softened.

"Caramel latte," he said, almost asking.

"Caramel latte," Spencer repeated to girl, who noted it.

"That'll be thirty one-"

"Oh, no, no..." Emily, as well as Derek and Hotch, were stepping up, but before she could say that they wanted separate bills, Spencer was handing out fifty dollars to her.

"Keep the change," he said nonchalantly, before walking to the nearest table.

"Alright," Emily said, shutting her mouth mid-sentence. Spencer didn't look in the mood for pleasantries.

"Spencer, you didn't have to-" but Derek was also cut in the middle of his speech, by a dismissive shake of Spencer's head.

"Please, let's not do this, Morgan, it doesn't hurt my wallet."

Well, no discussions on that. Emily had seen the numbers on that letter Spencer had received. She still couldn't believe that was real money. In case she ever wondering, she had to remember that creating a criminal empire was more expensive than it could seem. Note to future self: you don't have the money, Emily, don't even think about it.

The funny thing was that, she spent a reasonable amount of time in places just like the Underground Affluence. It could have very well been the Underground Affluence, now that she thought about it, after all, she'd seen some of Doyle's friends at the crimson gold ball. But while she was inside of it, it didn't feel like real money. She was pretending to be another person, pretending to do things another person would do, it was easy to forget the money that moved around her wasn't also just pretending. It was different when she saw it on Spencer's hands, because now she wasn't pretending to be anyone, and it could only mean that Spencer had really just spent that many zeros in this new Company.

They bought donuts for the ride, even though Spencer had forbidden them from buying powdered. The last few miles were much better in spirit, perhaps they all needed something in their stomach. Spencer even sang a song on the radio under his breath, and Lucas hadn't even complained about it.

"Alright, we're getting there, people, look alive!" Spencer cheered, hitting the wheel with excitement a couple of times. Emily huffed at his attitude, only a cup full of sugar with a bit of coffee could do that to a person.

"Wow this place is..." Derek didn't have to finish for them to understand what they were talking about. It was a wealthy neighborhood. In the middle of nowhere, where the houses were really far apart, and every house was bigger than Rossi's. The cars on the streets were even more expensive than the one they were on, and the couple of stores they saw were like taken out of a movie, perfect and visually pleasing.

Spencer drove past the most centered part of town, and the houses were sooner farther apart, until the last one of them all came into view. It wasn't bigger than others they'd seen, but it was exceptionally pretty, and looked taken cared off. It was painted a dark green, looked good with the creeper that covered some of it's walls, and the dark wood of the porch.

Spencer walked confidently towards the doors, Lucas followed. The rest stayed a bit behind, Emily wasn't sure she'd be so calm if she were Spencer. It was a big thing, what they were about to do. If done wrong, they could potentially ruin their strongest breakthrough in the case.

"Oh, you got to be kidding me," Spencer muttered under his breath. Emily didn't see what he was talking about until she was on the porch herself, than she saw it. The hidden part of the porch was arranged as an elevated garden, big enough for three white bunnies, that were jumping around in their little toys, one of them stirring in his sleep on one of the wooden houses. "Could you guys be any more laughable?" Spencer raised his eyebrows at Lucas, but after a good amused look at the animals, he just rolled his eyes at Spencer and ignored him.

Emily shared a look with Hotch and Derek. There was no way rich people were real, no way this was real, the Underground Affluence, great thing. It sounded like a bad bed story, like something you tell to kids. "She was a magician, so she obviously had rabbits in her porch." Things you didn't expect to find in real life.

Spencer laughed dryly, and then shook his head. "Alright, fuck's sake, let's see where this takes us."

He rang the bell.

 

"Quite marvelous, the view from here, innit?"

Spencer took a drag of his cigarette, and kept looking ahead. It was snowy, the floors were slippery, but there wasn't enough wind to put off Spencer's cigarette. Spencer was dressed nice, perhaps too nice for the place they were in. Long black coat, black suit, leather gloves. Then again, the person next to him was also overdressed for the humble park.

"Thought you didn't smoke anymore. The net says you don't. Although, the net thinks you're dead some days, others it thinks you've moved to Ohio. Can't trust the net these days."

Kids played in the park, the soft snow was becoming snowmen, she accumulated snow on the benches and playground were tossed aside for people to make use of them. Spencer was looking at the kids, though no one would know through his sunglasses. Or perhaps the person right next to him would. As soon as he finished his cigarette, he lit another one.

"A shame, isn't it? The net, I mean. Of course, it still helps me from time to time, but mostly it lacks the accuracy..." he was very expressive with his hands, Spencer wasn't looking, of course. He was also wearing black leather gloves, and right now he was motioning his hands like he was squeezing something, perhaps the accuracy.

"I remember in the old times..." he slurred the words, that and the accent made his speech hard to understand, but almost hypnotic, you wanted to shut up just to listen to it, you couldn't understand it unless you payed it full attention. "We went to the net for 'bout anything... yeah, yeah, we did. I mean if we wanted to know for example, the location of someone, we just went to the net and said the name. Now it's so annoying, we have to double check every information. But these are harder times, aren't they? People evolved, they now know how to... squeeze around. Like rats, I tell ya!" For someone who moved his mouth so little when he talked, he sure had a lot to say. The rant was beginning to annoy Spencer, but he just smoked, not turning to look at his unwanted company.

"Now the net goes crazy. He's in Alaska, training for the CIA, he's in italy, with a mafia outside of the Affluence! So many stupid versions going around, one more crazy than the next. You can't trust that, can you?"

He moved his hands around the cane that had been resting against his leg, now he pressed the silver design of the top. If Spencer didn't know better he'd say it was a nervous tick. But Spencer did know better, and this man owned no nervousness whatsoever.

"Can you, Spencer?" He said again, looking at him.

"Mmh," Spencer nodded, to please him, and then kept smoking.

"You know what I usually do to the people who squeeze out of my grip, when I find them? Do ya, Spencer?" Spencer shook his head, disinterested. "I kill them. Don't worry, a quick process. I grab a knife and then I sit right on top of them and I hold their hands up, nothing dirty, or personal. It's just that, I do like to see the eyes of the person I'm killing, there's kindness in it, my old man used to tell me, bravery. Cowards look away, I'm no coward, Spencer... But anyway, I look them in the eyes and they never look scared. Not the way some others would. Because the people who squeeze away, Spencer, they're always the smartest ones. Little bastards. Smart minds are always tortured souls, Spencer, always, so you see, they don't see death like normal people do."

The man reclined in his seat and looked at the park around him, for a moment. A weak ray of sun was bathing them, not enough to melt the snow, but enough to make the thick man close his eyes at it, just for a moment, enjoying it.

"So it makes me kind of curious, I admit. See, I'm no normal man, either. So it makes me wonder whether they see death the way I do, or a completely different way, that I don't even know about... I've always been a curious creature. We all are, in our start, but we lose it overtime. Due to life... But I'm going off topic, I was telling you about the killing, right? Oh, yes, how darling. So I look them in the eyes, because they never look distressed the way normal men do. And then I grab my knife and I puncture both of his lungs, because I like to see them, when they're struggling to breathe... At some point, they weird, intelligent looks of realization and defiance... they all leave them, they start panicking, and at the end of their lives, they are just mortal men, who pleaded like bitches not to be killed."

"Mmh," Spencer nodded, just wishing that his guest would leave already.

"But you know who's smarter than a man who squeezes out of the Affluence's hand?" The man slurred, and then waited for more than a few seconds. When it was obvious that Spencer wasn't going to answer, he raised his voice. "Do you know, Spencer?"

"Who?" Mumbled Spencer, just to please him.

"Man of few words, I see. I always appreciated that about you, kids we had in table meetings were sometimes so annoying, but you never said anything, stared at everyone with those fierce eyes... very impressive. Very impressive indeed. Anywho, I was telling you about this... what was I saying? Oh, yeah, who's smarter than a person squeezing out of the Affluence. Do you know who's smarter? Answer properly this time."

"Who's smarter, your majesty?" Spencer mocked. But only in spirit, his voice was as dead as the first time he asked, and his eyes remained on the distance. He took a drag of his cigarette watching the man in the corner of his eyes, who seemed to pick his battles.

"Someone that can squeeze another person out of the Affluence." He responded. "Specially a child."

"Hmm," he raised his eyebrows and nodded, faking interest, not putting much effort into it, though.

"And the thing is, Spencer, than for almost five years now, I haven't been able to find this little girl you've hidden away." Spencer didn't react, for he had already worked out a long time ago what this was about. "But as I understand it, you come here every few months, and give a check to the family. Do you not? I thought I would pay a visit. So which is it, Dr Reid? Which kid is it?"

Spencer scoffed. It was quick and dry, sending the smoke from his cigarette through his nose trills. He didn't turn, but he knew the King did, he was looking at him.+

"No check today," Spencer said, "I suggested we changed the date."

For once, the King seemed to be out of words. He raised his eyebrows, and slowly looked away. Spencer could almost see his gears turning. He sat back in the bench, and moved a hand to run over his beard, licking his lips slightly.

"Well I'll be dammed." He finally muttered.

Spencer reached out to him, and offered him a cigarette. The King stared at it before taking it. Spencer lit it for him.

"Smart, Spencer. Really really smart. I could always tell. You were such a kid when you were attending table meetings with him. Remember? I certainly do. And your signet token, yeah, yeah, you were one of the youngest. I played a crucial part of picking it, did you know? So fucking smart, always so bloody clever. Aren't you?"

Spencer smiled, very camly, very slowly, and without looking at him, he spoke.

"You sound resentful."

"I am not. I only know how to appreciate such a great mind. I'm not brainless myself, you got to accept. Although you did got me this once. But you can't win forever, Dr. Reid. After all, there's a reason I'm King, you know? The devil knows a lot because he's... well, the devil. But he knows even more because he's old."

"Why do you want the girl anyway?"

This time it was the King who took his time answering. He smoked, and then chuckled lightly. Spencer waited him out patiently, not like he had somewhere to be. Hotch would have his head if he wasn't back in the station in two hours, though, the case was brutal, and he'd already taken a lot of the day off.

"Kids, am I right?" He finally said lazily. "They're everywhere, all over the place. You know after you, and your team, we didn't have much of that. We don't have many kids nowadays. I mean, we do, but they mostly stay in pretty balls and fancy dinners. We don't have kids running around in the gutters anymore. And that, I came to realize, was an important part of the job, you know? That was getting done without my input. I mean you should know that, you were there, weren't you?"

Spencer only hummed in response. He looked at his clock. The King followed his motion, and Spencer found himself wondering what was going through his head. He might seem to get every thought vomited the second it appears in his mind. But Spencer knows better, he knows people like the King, and himself, they could speak and think separately. They could run multiple trains of thought while maintaining a conversation about something entirely different.

"Because kids, Spencer," he continued, and Spencer rolled his eyes because seriously, couldn't he shut up? "They're... Wondrous. You see, they can fit in small places. They think like adults, but heal like hatchlings. They resist everything. You more than anyone should know how valuable they are. They are fresh. Like a new journal, I tell ya. You can write what you want in there, all the stories you want them to believe, all the things you want them to be. It's like customizing..." He motioned with his hands.

"A soldier," Spencer filled in, because he did know. He knew it was true.

The King looked at him.

"Exactly."

"So you're trying to repeat Alec's little experiment."

"Why not? It went fairly well, didn't it?"

Spencer made a questioning sound, while shrugging, but ultimately didn't contradict him.

"Why don't you go to the streets," he suggested, "I bet there's a long list of hungry puppies that would do about anything if you throw them a bone."

"I was thinking about it, I was thinking about it," he sang. "But I can't have only that, for you see, they also need something to fight for. I need some royal blood, too."

"I came from the streets, didn't I serve well?"

"Dearly." He responded, "but I'm not Alec, I can't invest the time he betted on you. So will you give me the child, Spencer? For this noble cause?"

"I served well, you said," Spencer started, waiting for confirmation.

"Remarkably."

"And don't I deserve rest for my efforts?"

"How does this affect you?"

"What?"

He'd heard, of course he did. But he wanted the King to repeat himself, because this was something Spencer had power over. It was knowledge that Spencer had, and the King didn't. Knowledge had a price.

"Are you personally attached to this kid?"

"You could say so." He granted.

"How?"

"I am marked on it."

The King pressed his lips together. He stubbed his cigarette in the bench and then finally, he stood up.

"Then the Table won't force you to surrender the protection of the child," he said. "But let this be a fair fight."

"Capture the flag?"

The King smirked.

"I like you, Dr. Reid. I hope we see you back in the Affluence, some day."

"I hope you don't."

 

The house was cozy. Not overly illuminated, mostly warm lights, pointed like circles in the floor or the kitchen table. It looked like a stage. Appropriate.

"Spencer Reid," she said, moments after they were let in. She had dark hair, shoulder length, red lips and big brown eyes. She offered her hand to Spencer but he just smirked back without taking it. "It's nice to finally meet you. I'm sorry our previous encounter wasn't exactly... social."

While she talked, she walked behind Spencer, looked Derek up and down.

"I know you," she said. Derek didn't say anything. Spencer hadn't turned, so none of them could look at him for instructions. He remained silent. She didn't seem to mind, though, she kept walking in between them, slithering like a snake, touched Hotch's chest with the tip of her finger while he stayed put, then looked at Emily, and smiled. "You have pretty earrings."

"Um," Emily looked taken aback, Derek couldn't blame her, it was early how... nonthreatening, the woman looked. Doe eyes, short stature, and warm smile. Her suit was black and red, tailcoat, and bow. Much like her house, she looked ready to put on a show. Derek saw Emily clear her throat. "Thank you."

"You're welcome," the sweet response was interrupted by a chuckle. They all turned to look at Spencer, who was slowly walking himself deeper into the house.

There was a bit cabinet full of pictures and trinkets. Spencer was looking through the hundreds of card packets, stacked on the shelves, all different. Neatly organized. Derek couldn't understand why a person would need so many decks of cards.

In the corner of his eyes, maybe Derek did saw the look shared between Aria and Lucas, but they didn't make any movement towards each other. Lucas stood with a confidence Derek had not yet seen on him. He looked calm and focused, like he was the observer on a mission. Derek believed to know where it came from. Derek himself always found his strength to be ten times bigger if he was to protect someone else.

Whatever look she'd shared with her friend, Aria's attention was back on Spencer when he picked one of the deck's from the shelves.

"Ninety-seven." She said, loosing her kind smile. Spencer looked up, a frown full of meaning that Derek wasn't expecting to see. "I performed on a cruise. Strange that our paths hadn't crossed before now, isn't it? Why do you think that is?"

Spencer stared at her.

"Beats me." Leaving he deck where he found it, he picked another one, and raised an eyebrow. "Prometheus Society?"

The smallest of smiles made its way to Aria's lips.

"Custom made for it, yeah. I think it was an anniversary of some sort?"

Spencer hummed, and kept looking. They all observed him without moving, Aria was the only one to do so, walking slowly until she was once again in the front. Being the closest one to Spencer. Derek took a step forward, but a look from Hotch told him to stay where he was. Another deck finally caught Spencer's eyes.

"Ah," he said, and picked it up.

"Beautiful, aren't they?" Aria got a step closer, so did Derek and Hotch. "Costed me a fortune." And then, noticing what Spencer was about to do, she rushed her words. "I was saving them for a special occasion- aand, you broke the seal. Great. Marvelous, really."

"I think this is a special occasion," Spencer grinned. And once he was shuffling the cards in his hands, he turned his attention away from the shelves. "You see, Aria, I have someone to get rid off, I think you might know about him."

"Is that what this is about?"

"Yes."

"Nothing else?"

Spencer sighed, and held the cards in one hand, while he searched for something in the pocket of his coat. He pulled out a copy of the picture, the one with Aria and their usub. He showed it to her.

"Do you know this guy?"

Derek couldn't see Aria's face, but her shoulders shook, probably in recognicion. Still, her voice was firm.

"Mark me off and I might tell you."

Spencer rolled his eyes, but then inhaled to keep his patience. He moved further inside the house, and the rest followed. Now Derek was able to see Aria's face as she frowned and crossed her arms, annoyed.

"You know, I still think your house is ridiculous, I mean, you live in a circus. But I heard your name here and there when we were kids. I heard you're not only a clown, but a decent cardist."

"Decent? You dick, I'm the best." Spencer laughed at her defensiveness. "I heard you're not bad yourself."

Spencer performed a trick while shuffling that Derek couldn't explain even if he wanted to.

"I get around just fine," he shrugged. "So why the rabbits?"

"They're pretty. Mark me off."

"Not yet. How do you know this guy?"

Aria looked at the picture, and bit the inside of her cheek.

"Listen," she sighed, dropping her arms to the sides. "We can have a civilized conversation about who that guy is, if you promise to mark me off by the end of it. No funny tricks, no other order, just the answering."

Spencer looked up from the deck of cards, locked eyes with Hotch for a moment, and then back to Aria. He smirked.

"Alright. I'll tell you what, give my friends their stuff back, and you got yourself a deal."

Derek frowned, confused. A quick peak at Emily and Hotch told him they didn't know what he was talking about either. He didn't have time to ask anything, even though he was ready for it, mouth opened and everything. They saw Aria huff, then grin.

"You're good, Spencer Reid." Then, out of the pocket of her coat, she pulled what looked like a wallet. No, it looked exactly like Derek's wallet. Actually...

Derek jumped, immediately checking his pockets, only to find that the wallet was not there. He barely managed to catch the wallet when Aria tossed it in his direction. His heart beating fast. The next thing Aria pulled made Hotch repeat many of the same actions Derek had previously done. He looked closely as Aria handed Hotch his watch back. Finally, Emily's phone.

"And the marker," Spencer said. Aria exhaled a humorless laugh.

"How do you do that?"

"I observe, Aria." The woman huffed, and stared at him in disbelief. She handed back the marker. "So, aren't you gonna invite us a drink?"

Going through the kitchen, connected with a theatrically designed arch, there was a very spacious dining room with dark wood furniture and red carpets. Derek would have called it big, a couple of months ago, now he had visited the dining room of the manor, and obviously it couldn't be compared.

"Take a sit, I guess," Aria poured them all a glass of scotch without asking. Spencer turned his drink with one hand, the other kept twisting the deck of cards around, not quite shuffling, but impressive none the less.

"Um, Aria?" Emily said. The woman looked at her with a half smile, "uh, I'm Emily-"

"Prentiss. Yeah, yeah, I know it all about you. Derek Morgan, Aaron Hotchner... I do my homework, you know?"

Emily nodded, smiling back at her, even though she wasn't expecting it, she realized it wasn't a surprised. Everyone seemed to know everything about the other here in the Affluence.

"I just wanted to tell you," Emily tried, "that a lot of innocent people have already been killed, a little girl among them. If we had any other choice, we wouldn't be bothering you..."

Aria hummed, and took a sip of her drink. Spencer just observed, half grin permanent on his lips like he was mocking every single think around him, Derek wished to smack him in the face just so that he remembered he was a profiler.

"I heard," Aria said. "I was so sorry to hear about Susan, I knew her mother, they didn't deserve it. The others, however, I wouldn't use the word innocent to describe any of them. Do you know where you're standing?"

She obviously had a lot of anger inside of her, Derek profiled. If only that anger could be directed towards that particular person they needed to know about, and not the people they were trying to help, that would be great.

"They did, then?" Hotch asked, face unreadable.

"Excuse me?"

"The others, they did deserve it."

"I didn't say such thing, I only say I wouldn't call them innocent, and I wouldn't."

"Would you call the man in the picture innocent?" Derek tried.

Aria paused. After a second of staring at the table like it had something to offer, she glanced at Emily, like if to check whether she was there.

"His name is Frank Simons, and don't bother to check because you will find no records of him. All I know is that his mother died at birth, there was no father, none that I know about. He lived with the irregulars in his childhood before he was picked up by higher end for stealing. Apparently his mentor saw a gift for being very sneaky with his hands, so he sent him to my mentor to train on magic. You know, it's the shortest way to high society, being a performer. If you can put on a show, they'll let you in anything."

Aria's smile was weird and crooked, she was also frowning, like trapped in a bittersweet memory.

"This mentor, you're mentioning, who was his mentor?" Spencer moved his hands as he talked, reclined in his seat and started looking for something in the inside pocket of his suit.

"He had a few," Aria said, and she just stared at him with intensity. "I can't believe you don't know him."

"Any idea why he hates me?"

Aria barked a laugh, it was full of hatred.

"Yes," she exhaled, with that weird crooked smirk on her, "because he's you!"

Spencer's face didn't twitch in the sílgateles. Yeah, Derek didn't really got it, either, so he could understand why Spencer would keep the confusion shielded. He exchanged a look with Hotch and Emily, while Spencer seemed to remain uncommunicated with them. Since they'd got in the house Spencer had barely acknowledged them, like he wanted to be mentally as far as possible from them. There was a time, right before any of this started, in which Derek would have been pissed by this, but now he was just worried, and a bit curious. He wanted to know what thoughts were going through Spencer's head that he needed to keep them separated from them, from the team. And how dark were those thoughts.

"Aria," Spencer said, sounding like he was done with every single aspect of this conversation. "You're gonna have to give me fucking more than that if you want my blood on the marker."

He left the deck on the table, untouched, for now, and took a sip of his drink. He seemed to finally have found what he was looking in his pockets.

"How's my daughter, Spencer Reid?"e

Spencer didn't answer immediately, he slowly retrieved a cigarette from the tin case he kept them in, and put in between his lips before looking back at Aria.

"May I smoke?"

Aria took a bit to answer.

"No."

Spencer closed his eyes and sighed, like he was in charge of an annoying child that was throwing a tantrum. Not without a roll of his eyes, he put the smoke back where he'd gotten it from. Then he blinked up at her.

"She's fine," he shrugged, "do you want to know where she is?"

This time, the answer was immediate.

"No." She then sat straighter in her seat, like she was extremely uncomfortable in the wooden chair, and needed to stand up. "No, you can't tell me where she is, you understand?" Her voice was strained, like in the verge of tears, but she didn't look up, so Derek couldn't know. "You can't tell me, because if I know then I might go find her."

"Do you want to at least know her name?"

"I know her name."

"Not the one she goes by."

"I don't care for the one she goes by."

"Her mother, a real sweetheart," Spencer continued, ignoring Aria's comment. "Spoils her rot with the checks I give her. The father is... Well I don't know how to judge what a good father is, if I'm honest, but he's there. Lives in a nice house, nothing like this one, of course. A small place in-"

"Please, stop."

"She has a dog, I think. Do you want to know the name of the dog? Or is that too much also?"

"Shut up, just shut up."

"Hey, you asked," Spencer accused in a dead voice. "My turn. Who was Frank Simons' mentor, and why do you say he's me?"

"Oh my god, Spencer. Sinclair. It's always about him, isn't it? Why don't you look in that pretty manor of yours, I bet he has to have something there."

Spencer froze at that, and his expression became even harsher. He paused.

"What?"

"Open your fucking eyes, Spencer. Do you think you were the first bitch Alec picked off the streets?"

Spencer looked down, or far away, and then frowned. The picture was in the middle of the table, and he reached to it, inspecting it.

"He was Alec's kid?"

"For a while, yes." Aria said. "But you know what? Turns out he didn't have what it takes, Sinclair's words, not mine. I was a kid when I met him, he had a lot to say about you, that's for sure."

"Why didn't he work out?"

"He was... I don't know. I guess his mind didn't take it as well. He became paranoid, he'd have some crazy psycho attacks... I dunno, he had some pretty bad shit in his head."

"Yeah, but that never was a problem for Alec, was it?"

Aria sighed. "I guess not. But what was a problem for Alec was obedience. Wasn't it? That was all he ever asked for. Loyalty. He wanted a soldier he didn't have to pay attention to until he needed it. And Frank just couldn't be that. So my mentor took over... He paid Alec."

Spencer looked at her, and away from the picture.

"Payed him?"

"Yeah. He told me all this, my mentor. Frank didn't really talk that much. My mentor literally bought him. I don't know, I guess he thought he fitted there. It's much quieter here, you know? Not much killing, not much blood, only parties and drugs."

Spencer nodded, absently.

"My mentor..." Aria continued. "He never said, but I think he thought Alec was going to fucking fade him away, if he didn't intervene. He always had a kind heart."

Aria seemed lost in thought too, the table was quiet, not that it hadn't been before. But it was a different type of quiet. Heavier. Derek found himself watching Spencer closely. He felt bad because he knew his friend probably felt his stare, and Hotch's, and Emily's. But he couldn't help it. The revelations sat uncomfortably in the bottom of Derek's stomach, and what they meant for Spencer was making his drink bubble up inside him.

"What happened?" Spencer asked, "after."

Aria sighed.

"Then you showed up. He fucking despised you. Your whole team. He observed you from the distance and boiled from the inside out, cursing Alec's name, cursing your name most of all. Because you were... well, everything he wasn't."

She let the words sink in. Spencer's eyes were far away, but when Aria poured a drink, he took it.

"Started getting worse," Aria said, "his mind. He would lose track of reality. Swore we were trying to poison him, or shit like that. It got bad, once he cut me with a knife in one of his delusions. Barely nicked me, but my mentor decided it was enough, and that he was done. He took him out."

"Out where?"

"Out. Nowhere, anywhere. I don't know. I just know that he desperately wanted to remain in contact with him. Tried to put him in a safe house, tried to get him to stay put, to have a job. He couldn't, of course. Around that time my mentor also told me that... Frank, he was claiming Alec was talking to him, right? I never found out if it was true, or only a figment of his imagination. But if it was true, it did nothing to help his state of mind."

Spencer nodded, still not looking at anything. He put his elbows on the table, like he wanted to grab his head with both hands, but he refrained.

"What do you think?"

Aria frowned.

"I think Alec did." She shrugged at Spencer's look. "By that time, we were nearing the war. My guess is that Sinclair had let too much valuable information in Frank's hands and never thought how that could be dangerous. So he tried to take him back. But it was too late, Ravi got ahead, and Frank took the wrong side in the war. The losing side."

Spencer snatched his head up like someone had punched him in the face.

"Ravi," he repeated, slowly. "Ravi. His name was Ravi. This whole time his name was Ravi?"

Aria frowned. "What else would it be?"

"Well," Spencer blew out all the tension of the situation, and raised his eyebrows, thinking. "I don't know. Anything. Fucking anyhting, am I right?"

He was slurring the words, and it seemed like there was no way for his gaze to focus at something for more than seconds. Derek worried he might be lost forever there, only for a second he thought this, and then it passed. But the mere second of this thought was enough to freeze his blood with fear.

"Anywho," Aria continued. "After the war, I guess he ran. I still talked to him some times. He got married, he was doing better. He had a kid... around the same time-" she sniffed. "Around the time I did, you know? I talked to him, about what I was thinking to do. Didn't mention your name, of course. He told me that he was not going to do the same. He had all this... hopeful dreams. And I thought, what a brave guy, he's gonna be a great father... and I thought it was the end of it. He sent christmas cards, and pictures of her baby, I sent... I had nothing to send, I was a lonely woman who lived alone in this house and fought with the neighbors over the stray cats."

She got up again, to pour a drink to herself, then offered one to Spencer, but he denied. The rest of them, it seemed, were forgotten. No one spoke, no one else was offered a drink, and no one asked for one.

"Until that fucking... What was that? Seriously," she angered. "What were Donovan and Vitale doing there? Why the fuck would they do that? That's so fucking horrible. I could only think, while I was there fearing for my fucking life, I could only think thank god I sent my kid far away. Thank god for that, that was all I could think. And I kept thinking it when I went to the funeral, you know? I kept thinking it because Frank, he just... He slipped. It was the last fucking drop, I guess. His wife fucking left, of course, I don't blame her. And I got as far from him as I possibly could. But seriously, what the fuck was that?"

Spencer shook his head.

"CIA mission."

"SInce when the CIA has the fucking audacity to get into Affluence business."

"Oh trust me," Spencer huffed, humorless. "If there's something the CIA has, it's the audacity."

Aria looked at him, shaking her head.

"Anyway, so that's it. I know that he was trying to gather what was left of Ravi's rats. But I never knew if he succeeded. But now again... I guess he did," she moved her hand around, like pointing out to the current situation. "Impressive, I must tell you, for a man as insane as him."

Spencer sighed, then he rubbed his face with both arms, and swallowed what was left of his drink all at once. Then he sat straight, seemen to recompose. His gaze was now focused, and sharp.

"Where is he now?"

"I don't know, I haven't seen him since."

She crossed her arms when she said it, and retreated in her seat until she was pressing against the backrest. Derek called bullshit. And by the look he shared with Emily and Hotch, they did as well. Spencer sighed, and sat back in his seat. He picked up the deck, twisting and shuffling it, it was sort of hypnotic to see.

"I never watched any of your shows, Aria."

"It was intentional."

"Heard your name, though."

"I heard yours."

"Why are you protecting him?"

"Because I know what you'd do with him, and I don't wish that to anybody."

"I'm not Alec."

"Aren't you? Let me ask you, Spencer, what's Black Bird?"

That made Spencer pause, but he grinned a little.

"News fly."

"They do in the net."

"I thought you were away from the net," he eyed Lucas while he said it, Lucas just shrugged.

"I was. But suddenly you stopped me on my way to ask a way out."

"They were not going to give it to you, you know that. I saved your fucking life."

Aria didn't say anything, probably with the only purpose of not admitting Spencer was right. And then, for the first time since they'd got there, Spencer addressed the table.

"Aria here, thinks she's a very good magician."

"The best here, that's for sure."

"Hey," Lucas playfully said.

"I didn't have anyone to teach me magic, not like you guys had. But I know some things your mentor used to say. First rule about magic..."

And then, something happened, Derek couldn't describe it as anything but creepy. Aria, Lucas, and Spencer, they all spoke at the same time. In a dead voice that could only mean some practice words that had a heavy meaning.

"Always be the smartest one in the room," They recited. Then, Spencer looked at Lucas faking a pout. "Aw. Lucas, how do you cope with that never being the case?"

"Well, technically, he's an illusionist, so..." Aria shrugged, smiling teasingly at Lucas' raised eyebrows.

"But now," Spencer kept going. "I'm gonna perform the fucking trick of the year. Real magic, ladies and gentlemen. And by the end of it, Aria here, will tell me the very thing I need to know."

Aria frowned, but Derek could see she was curious. Derek couldn't say he wasn't as well. Hotch frowned, Emily sat on the edge of her seat. Spencer had by now been shuffling the deck for long enough that Derek was sure he couldn't have any control at all over what order it had inside of it. And yet, Spencer laid three cards on the table.

"With two magic words, and three cards. That's all I need."

Derek was extremely annoyed at how much Spencer's little speech was catching their attention. His voice was extremely hooking, a performer's voice, and it was working.

"Your mentor, he didn't just say that first rule, did he? He was full of shit metaphors for everything. How was that one about spiders?"

Aria looked now wary, like she was grasping the edge of what Spencer was saying, but she couldn't possibly believe it.

"Come on," Spencer's cheery tone was completely out of place in the grim room. "You have to remember it, it went 'if you don't like small places...' some shit like that."

Aria bit.

"If you're scared of small places, tell them your biggest fear is spiders." She quoted, in a small voice.

"Ah, yeah," Spencer nodded. Then looked to the rest of the table. "See, it might seem like he wasn't making fucking sense, but what he wanted to say was... Don't fucking tell people your weaknesses. Fucking logic, isn't it?"

He said it like they had to laugh at that, but no one did. Derek saw Hotch sending him a look. A look Derek would have taken seriously, Spencer, though, did not.

"So here's the trick. You ready?" He rolled up his sleeves, showing his empty hands. Really performing, like he was in a fucking stage. "Three cards on the table, two magic words. Nothing more needed. Yeah?"

He looked at Aria one more time. She nodded slightly. Obviously curious, as much as Derek, perhaps.

"Alright, so the words are, 'Vegas' and 'Location'. Easy enough, aren't they? Hey, Aria, you were educated in the Affluence, I bet you had the districts fucking memorized. I do."

Aria widened her eyes.

"No."

"Yes. See, first card. Two," he said, and only then, he turned around the first card. It was the two of hearts. That was impressive alone. Because Derek had been watching him, right? He had seen him shuffle and turn the deck in his hands. He hadn't looked at the cards before placing them on the table, and he was saying the numbers before turning them. He'd obviously been in control of them the whole time, but for Derek, who never really payed attention at those tricks before, was impressive.

"Spencer, stop," Lucas intervene.

"No, listen. Why is she protecting this guy, eh? What the fuck did he do for her? Second card," Aria's face were full of tears. "Seven." It was the seven of diamonds.

"Stop!" Aria sobbed.

"Why didn't you tell me you were afraid of spiders, Aria?" Spencer said. "Why would you even bring your daughter up? I think you want to know where she is, because I think you want to find her."

"Of course I want to find her, you dick!"

Spencer didn't react, he just waited for a beat, and returned his attention back to the cards.

"Third card."

"Stop. Stop-" Aria sniffed.

"Where is he?"

"What the fuck would I know?" Spencer went to turn the third card. "He's operating from The Nest." She blurted out, like she was vomiting the words against her will. Spencer looked up at her, his eyes cold.

"Bullshit, The Nest was destroyed."

"When the fuck will you stop believing all the bullshit Alec fed you?!" She screamed. "The Nest is too big to die."

Spencer sighed, sat back on his seat, looked into the future, and then stood up.

"I think we're done here." He said, he started walking out. "I'm gonna have a smoke, I'll wait for you in the car."

"Spencer, wait!" Emily went after him.

He stopped before leaving the room, just to look back at Aria.

"Oh, and I think I'll take this." He gathered all the cards from the fancy deck, except for the single one that still hadn't been turned up. "I'll leave that one, you know, in case you want to see it."

"You fucking cruel dick," she muttered, but let him walk out.

Once both Emily and Spencer were out, Hotch and Derek didn't know what to say. Lucas and Aria were hugging, talking in whispers. Only then Derek realized that the two of them hadn't been able to talk. Hotch and Derek decided to wait outside.

 

When they were both gone, Aria turned around the card.

It was the Joker.

"Fuck," she said. Anger built up from her stomach and until she was ready to vomit it.

"I'm sorry, A." Lucas whispered.

"I didn't want to know."

But her eyes were red, his nose was wet, and his chest heavy. There were so many things inside her that wanted to explode. She couldn't lose her shit at the moment, though. They heard noises outside.

"Are those gunshots?" She whispered to Lucas.

 

Notes:

no end notes cause its late and im tired and im in so much pain, for real. Anyway, see you in two fridaysssss!!!

Oh and marry christmas, since next chap is after christmassss!!!

lots of love, and take careeeeee <3

Chapter 31: Oubliette

Summary:

happy new year... or is it?

Notes:

thank you for being so patient with me, and I'm sorry if this chapter is shit, but the good news is that I think I'm coming out of my writers block.

so here's the chapter and hopefully see you in two weeks, but stay tuned because maybe I will have to push the date, since I'm going camping next week and I don't know when I'll be back, or whether I'll have time to study. I'll either let you know that same date here, or post something on tumblr.

my tumblr: 50044w44s

thank you for all your comments, I seriously love you so fucking much <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Oubliette

(n.) a dungeon with a door only in the ceiling; a place you put people to forget about them.

 

There was something about the sky that night, it was particularly beautiful. There was no moon, the whole sky was the star's to shine. Spencer kept breathing in profoundly, as if he could absorb the star's beauty. Maybe, if he breathed hard enough, he would inhaled stardust, and it would take away all the pain he was in.

Maybe it would make his limbs stop pulling him underground, and towards rock bottom. Maybe it would make him light weighted, enough to fly away, even.

"It's a beautiful sky tonight, is it?"

Spencer looked in the direction of the voice, and smiled.

"It is," he answered. "Very shiny indeed."

"Stars don't need the moon to shine, do they, Spencer?"

The over-pronounced R at the end stirred something deep inside of him, he wasn't sure why, it felt particularly important. It made his eyes well in tears. He frowned in confusion, for he didn't know where that feeling came from, but he tried not to keep asking himself.

"Stars don't need anyone to shine." He said, in the tone he often used when he spoke with Skyler. Soft, gentle, the way you would tell a child their drawing was pretty.

"Mh," Sky reflected. He looked back up to the stars, and Spencer found himself missing the sight of his eyes. They weren't as bright as the stars, that was for sure, but they reflected them dearly. There was a certain melancholy to them that made Spencer want to stare into them for a long time. Interesting, beautiful, tragic. Like often Sky was. Silver and blue, the colors of sadness, when Sky wore them, looked like a god, bled like a human. "Kind of makes one want to be one of them."

Spencer decided that, even though the clarity of the night gave a nice bluish touch to Sky's dark face, he was good to keep watching the stars.

"But then you'd be up there," Spencer observed, "all alone."

"I always am."

Spencer's eyes welled again, his chest tightening, his nose itching. But he didn't shed a single tear, even if he had to scrunch his face in weird ways. It was a nice night. The sky was pretty. The air was cool on his skin, actually, too cold, he was shivering. Skyler wasn't.

"What about me?"

Sky seemed to think about it, for enough time that Spencer actually turned to look at him again. When Sky turned to face him, he had a weird expression on him. A frown of worry, and confusion, mirroring Spencer's. His eyes strangely pale, strangely lightless. He didn't look at Spencer, but somewhere, thinking.

"But you're... Not really here. Are you, Spencer?"

Spencer opened his mouth to answer, but found that he could pronounce no words. Sky had barely said the R at all, this time.

"Spencer?" Sky asked again, frown deepening, expecting an answer Spencer couldn't give him. "Spencer. Spencer? Spencer!"

"...Spencer! Spencer! For fuck's sake!"

Spencer inhaled sharply, and attempted to sit straight. He almost whines at the change of scenery. The sky was still there, but barely, only a square of it. It was actually not pretty. Skyler's voice had converted to Lucas, and it had woken him up from his exhausting dream.

"Shit." Spencer said, once he was sitting against the wall, he used the back of his hand to clean off some of the sweat in his forehead. He was trembling like he had just been thrown in iced water. The only clarity was the patch of moonlight, but Spencer didn't even want to look up, it was a constant reminder of where he was. In this particular moment, he'd rather have the dark.

"Finally," Lucas said, voice hoarse and shaky.

Spencer swallowed, despite the wetness of his skin, his throat was sore and dry.

"How long was I asleep?"

Lucas huffed a humorless laugh. Spencer could barely see him from where he was. During the day, the dull gray walls were all visible, but right now, Spencer could make out the bare bruised feet of Lucas, that were resting in the patch of moonlight, and beyond that, the silhouette of his body and face, but little else.

"You weren't asleep," Lucas said, and it turned into a cough at the end, that he luckily took control over quickly enough. "You were just... gone."

Spencer sighed, trying really hard to not let his breath tremble, but he wasn't successful. Lucas was quiet for a while, but Spencer could hear his labored breathing. Spencer wouldn't be surprised if he were settling on an unfortunate pneumonia, it was something incredibly likely to happen. But as much as he wouldn't be surprised, he wouldn't like it one bit, he was sure if Lucas caught pneumonia in these conditions, it would be lethal.

"You should sleep for a bit," Spencer suggested, because he knew Lucas was awake, and probably terrified, as he had been for every minute of every day.

"Rats will eat me up."

"I'll throw a rock at them if they try."

"Why do you keep doing this?"

"Doing what?"

Lucas scoffed, and then it turned to a groan of pain, but he got his point across.

"You still act like this is no issue."

"We'll be out of here soon," Spencer didn't want to talk about it.

"We've been here for three days, Spencer."

That was exacly what he didn't want to talk about. Spencer closed his eyes, and exhaled. They've been there three days already, hadn't day?

 

Aria turned the card around. She didn't know what she was expecting. No, she didn't want to know. But it was those kinds of things you totally did want to know but you also didn't, and it was so hard to control, that impulse, wasn't it?

If someone handled you a paper and told you to never in your life read what's inside, who could resist? If someone handed you a paper and told you that was the date of your death, who could burn that without taking a peak? Even when you if you believe you don't want to know, it's too powerful information, it's always stronger than you.

It was stronger than Aria.

It was a buzz in her chest and in her stomach, that told her what she had in her hands was the most precious information someone could give her. She didn't want to know, but she did totally wanted to look. She wasn't going to be able to help herself, she knew that, Spencer Reid knew that. He had absolutely no reason to do that, to leave her the information right next to her. He knew she wouldn't resist, he knew it would be the worst kind of torture.

And all that mental torture, for it to be empty?

The Joker.

Aria looked at it. It wasn't a number. That's how sure Reid was of himself, that's how confident he had been of Aria telling him everything before he turned the third card. It wasn't even a number. Aria for some reason, kept looking at it, as if expecting something to reveal itself.

The pain and anger in her throat confused her. After all, this was what she wanted, wasn't it? Hadn't she begged Spencer not to do it? What if he'd stopped? Would she have been happy by it? There was a real chance that, after one minute, she would have begged him to continue.

"Fuck."

The Joker. That was exactly the way she felt right now, a complete joke.

"Aria, I'm so sorry," Lucas mumbled next to her. She sighed without looking at him, couldn't tear her eyes away from the stupid joker, in that really nice and expensive design that she'd been saving for so long. It was tradition for important shows that the cardist broke the deck's seal in front of the audience at the start. Then again, this was an important show, she guessed, Spencer Reid had certainly given his best performance.

"I didn't want to know."

Now it meant nothing, didn't it? If Spencer was lying about the final card, then he could have been lying about the whole thing. He'd never intended to reveal her daughter's location, he just wanted to torture her. She probably wasn't even in Las Vegas. Aria had got nothing, yet she felt like she'd lost everything.

Something similar to hatred burned in her when she thought about Spencer Reid knowing her daughter personally, watching her grow. And right under the hatred, something else, relief, perhaps. There was a reason they'd sent Spencer Reid to do that job, after all. So many years later, and he was still maintaining his part of the deal.

For some reason, she found herself gripping the card hard in her hands. The Joker, a performer, a clown. Spencer and her weren't that different, after all. She went to put the card in her pocket. She frown as she felt something that hadn't been there before. She froze.

A side look towards Lucas told her he was not paying attention directly to what she was doing, instead focusing on something she couldn't place, like focusing on a very far noise. She moved her hand slightly around the new object, and even though it was something she'd held in her hand before plenty of times, she didn't immediately recognized it. Until she did.

Taking it out of her pocket, and examining it with both of her hands, she observed just what she'd imagined. It was an oval shaped trinket. Silver, and antique. The marker. Years ago, when her daughter was barely born, she had held this same object in her shaking hands as she braced herself to put her blood on it.

The cut was made traditionally on the thumb. Aria remembers thinking that it was a stupid idea, as a child. Why would you cut your thumb, it would be so annoying since you had to use your thumb for nearly everything. Aria always thought it would be smarter to cut somewhere in your arm, where you would barely feel the cut.

Now, as an adult, Aria knew that was the whole reason. You cut the thumb, that way, until the cut heals, you feel it with every touch. You have to remember your choice every single minute.

The marker opened with a click, her breath hitched, and she had to check again to make sure Lucas wasn't looking at her. The Marker was completed. It must've been Reid's blood on the other side of the locket, it had to be. She almost sheds a tear. And somehow, although it wasn't on his high priorities, she wonders in what moment had the motherfucker slipped that on her pocket.

Then shots. Aria had heard them too, it was impossible to miss. The loud bangs right outside of her house. Aria was not particularly used to gunshots, but she wasn't completely alien to them either. She kept guns in her house, she knew exactly how to fire them. She knew where to shoot to kill, she had done so multiple times and she was not afraid to do it once more.

So she knew. She knew it perfectly. Yet she wished for some unknown entity to reveal itself at that precise moment to take her away from that situation. Not now. Not when her throat was tight and her eyes were red, and she had so many mixed feelings about Spencer Reid that made her want to strangle him and give him a hug at the same time. So even though she knew, she asked anyway.

"Are those gunshots?"

Lucas didn't answer, and somehow she realized that he'd been hearing something outside this whole time. That was the face he kept making, as if trying to hear well. The fact that he hadn't said anything irritated her for some reason.

"We should go see," she said urgently, already moving. Lucas grabbed her arm.

"No, are you crazy?" She stopped just to look at him. He looked scared, Lucas often looked scared. He often looked like a cornered rabbit, with large begging eyes and a heartbeat that was about to fry his body by beating too fast. Small hearts. Rabbit's. But Lucas, despite everything, had consistently maintained a protectiveness towards her that was fiercer than any other she'd felt. Not like she had a lot to compare. This time, however, Aria wouldn't have it.

"Lucas."

"They have guns," he stopped her, "and training. What the fuck will we do there?"

Aria sighed. Lucas was right, after all. That was something that didn't happen often enough. For such a brilliant mind as Lucas' was, it was often blinded by golden comforties and bright futures. High expectations from you, with a nice warm meal and a kiss goodnight before bed, often did that to you. Left you weak on the stomach. Courage was as many muscles, you had to exercise it.

The courage muscle was right next to the heart, and if you were like Aria, who hadn't started developing it as a child but at the start of her adult life, it was harder for you to get in shape. Aria knew because she'd felt it, right next to her terrified beating heart, the courage growing stronger with every step she took into the darkest side of the Affluence.

Some people, like Spencer Reid himself, have been training courage since young children. Courage helped you to do bright things, and to make the worst mistakes. In all cases, people will tell you courage helps you to survive, it makes you stronger. That's actually called survivorship bias. A cognitive fail in which people concentrate on what survived to make a study, and forget to take in count what didn't. If you only take in count those that survived, then of course, courage is good.

But you obviously can only take in count those that survived, can't you? Because those that never made it are not here to tell the story. In those accounts then you will ask to every survivor of courage whether they think courage makes you stronger, they will of course say yes. And then people will stand confident as fools and exclaim, "courage always makes you stronger, as we asked one hundred kids and they all said so." And those people are failing to understand that what they're saying is complete bullshit, because of course, they only asked the kids who were alive to tell the tale.

Spencer Reid was alive to tell the tale, but somehow Aria doubted he would tell you courage was a good thing. As she'd heard a lot about what he'd done as a kid, and she knew for a fact it hadn't been all smart decisions, really brave, yes, but not ideal to survival.

Aria, because she hadn't had her courage trained since a little girl, could always understand that. She was always aware of how much courage could fuck her up. So she tried to do what most kids grown brave never thought about doing, and that was thinking every single one of her decisions three times before making them. And so she looked at Lucas, and wondered whether his speeding heart was right to try and stop her.

She went to grab the gun anyway.

"We have to see what's going on."

 

"So this is a full map of The Nest?"

Everything was chaos, had been for most of the day now. There were less people than usual, and some how, three times the noise. Often Derek and Hotch were the cause of that noise, often Ethan was a close third. Often Dave found himself wishing he could shut them all up with a snap of his fingers. He couldn't, he'd tried.

"This is a map of The Nest," Ethan gritted his teeth, doing an amazingly wonderful job at not screaming at Hotch after he'd asked the same question over and over again, refusing to accept the answer. "The most recent I could get, and extremely outdated. We can't use this to safely enter."

"I don't give a shit, we're going in," Derek took the map from the table. Dave just shook his head. He wasn't used to being disappointed of his team, he usually felt satisfied with them all having done all possible things, even if something played out awfully. This time, however, they were getting nowhere, and Dave had to accept that it was because of the BAU's fault.

He was also in bad shape, and he wouldn't pretend otherwise. Hotch was obviously not in his right mind, and about to collapse. He'd been that way for a while now, but since Spencer was missing, it had gotten exponentially worse, to the point that Dave was sure he would need a hospital if he continued at this pace.

"I don't think you understand," Lydon screamed loudly. And, okay, that was a new addition. Strange, but not surprising. Even though Lydon didn't make it an habit of screaming at any of the BAU members, not as much as Ethan did, it was still nearly impossible for anyone to stay calm at a situation like this. Dave could accept it, because if he weren't looking in from outside of the conversation, and it was him who had to talk sense into Morgan's head, then he would be losing his mind too. "You can't just go to The Nest. Are you crazy? It's the size of a city, it's as deep as a the sea, tall as a mountain. It's confusing, and always changing, and you cannot sneak your way into it. Don't you get it? Things go in, but no one goes out unless you control the whole thing."

"I don't care-"

Derek was about to show once again that his brain and ability to think had been completely shut down by the desperation and probably lack of sleep, by stating once again that he wanted to go fetch Spencer himself. And, alright, Rossi would have punched him. Instead, Derek only received another exasperated yell, this time from Camille.

"Oh my God, just listen to him man! You go there, you don't come out alive. You want to go kill yourself? Fine. But do it when we're not trying to get Spencer back alive!"

"You're not understanding. You're not listening to us!" Lydon rubbed his face hard with both of his hands.

"We heard you," Emily said, then. Because she, much like Rossi, agreed that Derek was acting crazy. But as much as she wanted to calm things down, she didn't want to put herself in the opposite team, because god knows what would Morgan do then.

"You hear us," Ethan conceded, "but you do not listen. We're telling you this is nothing like anything you've seen before. It was a base of operations, once, but now it's mutated. The Nest is alive, it has taken control over itself. It's an expanding decease, and it's infectious. It's parasitized, and it is not safe even for the people in charge there. You can't just go there. And why? Because you know they took Spencer to The Nest? What is that even worth for? It's like telling you he's somewhere in Las Vegas. You wouldn't expect to get to Las Vegas and immediately find him, would you? What you're gonna do once you're in the nest? With no idea of where to go, or where Spencer is? You guys have to be smarter than this."

Now even Hotch and Derek were listening in silence, attentive. Derek's hard breathing and Hotch's misaligned suit made a peculiar sight. Had the situation been different and had Dave been able to talk at all, he would have made a comment about it, maybe drag a laugh out of Emily, if none other.

"And if you think about it," Camille said, softer this time, quieter. "They haven't even reached destination yet. I don't know exactly where The Nest is, but I know it's really far away. They can't have risks, they can't have it's location uncovered, and so risking exposure to take Spencer means they need Spencer. They won't kill him. Spencer has more time than you realize it. You have to spend it well. You have to stop and think for a while."

Dave saw Hotch taking a deep breath, and at least he had to give him that: Hotch was trying. Dave saw him trying with every bit of his strength to calm himself down, and think rationally. His breath was getting worse though, his exhausted look was desperate. Hotch's hand on the table was supporting more and more of his weight with every passing minute.

"So what do we do?"

"We have to start by finding out more about Frank Simons." Ethan said.

"Well then how do we do that?!" Hotch shouted, obviously in bad shape. He closed his eyes and supported himself on the table, a fist punching it once. Far from him, JJ glanced at Dave, and they exchanged a knowing look.

Lydon shook his head with his eyes closed, Dave had noticed long ago that they seemed as much worried as Hotch was, they also looked tired, they also looked desperately. After rubbing his eyes again, Lydon sighed.

"I've been filing things up there since I received Spencer's text. I've got all tapes that happened during the war. If Alec knew him and was in contact with him during that time, there's got to be something in there."

"Sinclair wouldn't be that careless," Emily tried to object, but both Lydon and Ethan shook their heads.

"You don't get it, though," Lydon said. "I recorded all the time. That camera was literally everywhere. I left it recording full nights without realizing. I forgot it in parties, still recording. No one paid attention to that thing. It belonged to a couple of kids messing around. No one took it seriously. But no matter how long, or how useless, I always put the date on them, and stored them away. Something has to be in there."

Hoch sighed.

"I don't know."

"Hotch, we can't just do nothing."

Please Derek, Dave thought, just shut up.

"We've got people everywhere, and they're all looking for him. Powerful people don't just vanish here, you have to know that." Ethan reassured. "Spencer is powerful."

"What makes you say that?" JJ asked, her arms hugged her body, she was shivering but Dave knew she wasn't cold. Her voice was quiet and her posture timid, like she had been crying. She probably hadn't, but she looked like she needed to.

Ethan shrugged. "Just look around you."

 

"What are you doing?"

"Texting Lydon."

Spencer had a cigarette in between his lips, smoke escaping his lips with every breath. His sight was focusing on the phone, but he was anxiously moving one of his feet while leaning against the car. When Hotch, Derek, and Emily stood next to him, he moved his hand to take the cigarette and exhaled a long tray of smoke, looking stressed.

"I need them to find The Nest."

"Thought you knew where it was," Emily said. Spencer shook his head, quickly moving to take yet another drag of the cigarette, consuming most of it quickly.

"I have no idea. We got there in helicopter, I literally never kept track."

"What are you thinking about?" Emily pushed, because the urgent and nervous look in Spencer's eyes had to be coming from somewhere else.

Spencer shook his head.

Emily chose to leave it there. Spencer surely must've felt observed, after all, he had three pairs of eyes right over him, keeping watch. Hotch was the most worried, Emily thought. Spencer looked a different kind of paranoid. Even while using his phone, he raised his gaze over and over just to look all around them. Whatever he was looking for, Emily didn't know.

"Who are you calling?" She asked, but Spencer shook his head, because apparently it was shake-your-head-at-Emily's-questions day.

"Frank Simons," were the first words to come from his mouth, once the line was picked. They couldn't hear what was going on on the other side, but they could take a guess on what Spencer was talking about. "Frank Simons. Raise it to fourteen million, it comes out of my pocket. Tell the Table that The Nest is playing."

He stopped and listened to the other side of the call, Emily can perhaps venture that it was a male voice, but not much else. She couldn't place words, or even voice tones. Just soft shiverish.

"I don't care." Spencer stated then. After then, he froze. Not suddenly, he just naturally stopped moving, every inch of his face remained still, but the change was enough to make Hotch, Derek and her, worry and be alert. "I understand."

Spencer didn't say anything else before putting the phone down, with minimal movement. After a second he just leaned back, with an appearance of calmness almost mimicking reality. He took a deep berath.

"What happened?" Derek's voice held all the desperation Spencer's lacked. Spencer's eyes fell on him, and with the same calm and still face, he shrugged slightly and then looked away.

Somehow, they all got the message, 'don't react'.

"We're being watched," Spencer said then, his tone light, like the one you would use to comment on the whether. His relaxed demeanor didn't change one bit, and even though Emily casted one quick look left and right, she tried to appear unfazed as well.

 

The sun burned his foot but there was nowhere else to put it. Chains barely allowed movement, and Spencer was too badly wounded to crawl anywhere further from where he was. A burnt foot was at the moment the leat of his troubles, so he just let it be.

The Nest was, for it's most part, underground. Not completely, but the majority of it was either under the actual ground or under another construction. It had started as a big building, now, Spencer couldn't put a name to it that it wasn't a pile of chunk. People built insecurely over other insecure constructions. Stairs, alleys, tunnels, and ropes connected one building with the other. They could hardly be called building, it was just what a very creative child could do with a bucket of legos. All gray and brown, mostly rusty metals. There wasn't a single tree around, no space for a single patch of earth.

The Nest was a really big building once. And what it had become was just the result of a lot of years of people building around it, over it, under it, and even inside of it. Right now, what was originally The Nest couldn't be told apart from it's surroundings. Now it was just a wasp nest, with no entrance and no exits, with no clear limits, and too many floors to count. Up and down. It didn't stop at floor level, it just kept going deeper down. After walking on it for less than a minute, you were already unable to tell whether you were in the third floor or way underground. Space was different there, you couldn't see the outside, you couldn't see the sun, you couldn't see hope. So who cared which was up and down.

The cell Spencer was in must be in one of the highest terraces, because they could see the sun through the whole in the ceiling. It was so terrible, to be allowed that small peak on the outside. The room didn't have doors or windows, just a single whole through which they three them in, already chained. It's not like Spencer had seen every second, he was quite out of it, perhaps someone had gotten in there with them to assure they were chained, but he couldn't remember anything of the sort.

He only knows that he's hurt. He's hungry, and he's cold at night. He burns during the days, and right now the patch of sunlight coming from the whole in the ceiling is burning one of his feet, he can't move it away because he's concentrating on breathing in and out. Something Lucas should be doing, to be honest.

Every once in a while, Spencer took a moment to look at Lucas and observe how he was. So he opened his eyes and used the patch of sun to see him clearly. He was sweating, and breathing heavily. He was still bleeding, but not a dangerous amount, although he must've been in a lot of pain. His chest moved up and down with a lot of labour, and blood erupted from the wound with every movement. Turning around, he groaned.

"How are you?" Spencer said. Lucas glared at him, like he'd done a lot in the last few hours.

"How do you think I am?"

"Listen to me, do you feel dizzy?"

Even though Lucas was angry, and scared, and probably in a lot of pain, he still though of the answer.

"Not really."

"Is your heart beating steadily? Or do you feel palpitations?"

"I- Uh... can't feel my heart right now."

"Alright," Spencer nodded, "that's good. Can you please uncover the would? I want to see it,"

The chains clinked as Lucas moved only one hand to take away the fabric of his torned shirt, under it was an ugly looking gunshot would, still bleeding, and getting red in the corners. Spencer didn't wince at it, because he knew he couldn't afford to scare Lucas more than he already was.

"Do you see alright? Does your vision turn black when you move?"

After a moment, he got a slurred answer.

"Not really."

"Okay. So no immediate danger, I think. Let's just hope someone gives some fucking sign of life soon."

No such luck, though. A plain gray space, some broken furniture in a corner, like this had been a storage before they cancelled every form of escape from it. Spencer had heard screeching earlier but now he thinks it was just his imagination playing a bad trick on them. Spencer knew what they wanted, and they knew what techniche they were using to get it.

When they finally came, Spencer would wish they hadn't. He would wish they were left to the cold ground or the burning sun, to the hunger and the screeching rats. He was really glad no one here were mind readers, because he just couldn't stop thinking about the fucking key. He'd made sure it was safe, and here was the fact, no one knew. No one soul outside of himself knew where it was. It was completely safe. Only Spencer could tell its secret, only Spencer could fuck this up.

His team, and the BAU, they could not trade anything for him. They couldn't exchange his life for information, there was nothing they could do to save him. Spencer was sure it was better that way, so he was fine wit it. Except, of course, for the bottomless pitch on his chest that told him he was completely terrified by that. By the fact that they're was no one coming to save him, not to the nest. He was completely on his own.

The air was hard to breathe. It wasn't surprising, considering this whole city was mostly made of metal. The sun probably heated the air like a fucking oven. Spencer turned to his side before attempting to sit. The pain on his chest was so strong that he had to stop to greet his teeth several times before being fully sat. He was sure he had more than a few broken ribs. The cut on his side was a constant threat of infection, but he was holding his own. Once in a vertical position, he could feel his stomach better, and the dizziness that came from the lack of food.

"Lucas," he called. The blond looked unconscious, he knew he wasn't dead only because he could see his chest painfully moving up and down. "Lucas!" He didn't stir.

Spencer couldn't reach any of the broken furniture. The chains cutting his wrist didn't allow for much movement, barely let him use his hands to support himself on the floor. But if he used enough strength, and burned what was left of his energy, he could move his chains to strike the metal walls, and it would echo inside the room, sounding like thunders, sounding like hell on earth. It wasn't pleasant to the ears, but he did it anyway.

Lucas jumped awake with a strangled cry of pain. Took a moment to look around him, and Spencer saw the exact moment in which he realized what had happened. And then the confusion and horror became just pure annoyance, had the situation been different, Spencer would have laughed.

"The fuck do you want?" He slurred.

"Just checking you don't drown on your own blood," Spencer shrugged.

Lucas just rolled his eyes and groaned, but he didn't lay down again, he instead try his best to sit against the wall. He failed, of course he did, but he remained somewhat elevated and he was able to bend his knees seeking a more comfortable position. Now Spencer couldn't see his face anymore.

"Can you be honest with me for a minute?" Spencer was so used to communicating in insults when it came to Lucas, that he found himself terrified of the vulnerability in the voice.

"Uh," he cleared his throat, "yeah."

"What are our chances to get out of here alive?" And when Spencer was about to reply, "be honest," came the warning from Lucas.

"Well," Spencer took his time to answer, not because he didn't know what to say, but because he wanted to push back saying it for as long as possible. "Not good, Lucas." He exhaled all the energy he had left, "not good."

Lucas just quietly took that in, his laboured breathing being the only sound in the room. Spencer still couldn't see his face, but he still looked in his general direction, like he would be able to tell his reaction to the news just by the trembles of his debilitated body. It looked much of the same, terrified and sore.

"They'll just gonna let us rot here."

Spencer shook his head before remembering Lucas couldn't see him.

"No. It's a strategy. They let us think we're gonna die, and when we're weak enough we'll be more willing to talk, isolation does that. They try for us to be in an as weak state of mind as possible, so when they give us food, and a shower, we'll be more willing to talk. And then comes the torture."

"Oh wow," Lucas' voice was filled with the most pure form of sarcasm, hard to match even by Spencer, "geez, thanks dude. That makes me feel so much better."

Spencer just scoffed, annoyed. But as hours passed, and he grew hungrier, and weaker, he truly found no way to escape it.

Spencer had a bird when he was a kid, and sometimes the bird talked. Not talked, not full words, but he imitated sounds. And he had picked up the yelp of joy Spencer made when he won at any game with Bella. Some times, at night, the bird would scream and it would scare Spencer to hell. In the middle of the day, when it was all quiet and Spencer was doing his best to rest, he would screech and Spencer's soul would leave his body for half a second, only to laugh afterwards.

And the thing was, he never expected it. He always thought he was done doing it. It was a weird effect, truly. The first time Spencer thought "alright this is it, he's gonna stop now," the bird screeched a few moments later. And Spencer expected another one but it didn't came and Spencer thought "okay he's done," again, and once he'd thought it, the bird screeched. And then he was ready, "he's fucking messing with me, he's gonna do it again." But Spencer waited for it and it didn't come so finally, recloctangly, Spencer thought, "alright maybe this is it." And then the bird would screech. And no matter how much Spencer knew that as soon as he thought it was over, he was gonna be proven wrong, as much as he knew it was a strategy, every time without fail Spencer ended up eating it up. He ate up the tramp every time.

This was just the same. Even though Spencer knew this was a strategy, he knew they were waiting for him to feel hopeless, he couldn't help but lose hope. And he knew it, he fucking knew they were just waiting for him to feel this exact way. Knowing what they were doing, but not being able to escape it, felt like a betrayal to himself. But despite all his efforts, he felt himself giving in.

He was going to die there. He was so hungry, and so tired, and the only thing he had to look at was the moon and the sun outside of the hole in the ceiling. No one was going to come, they had just forgotten. At the end of the day, no one would ever find the key, the only person who knew where it was would die and be consumed by rats. No one would find it, he was sure of it. Not Maeve, not Bella, not the BAU. No one would know the fate of the key.

They had forgotten. This was his grave now, he would share it with Lucas. Years later perhaps someone would find his bones, but it would never get to the police, no one would ever know it was him. His team would never have closure.

If Spencer had to bet on someone to figure out where he had hidden the key, he would say Ethan. But it was such a long shot that he could say with almost absolute certainty that the Sinclair chamber would remain forever closed, except Alec Sinclair ever came back himself with his key.

There was a box under his bed back home, it's lock was the same as the vault's. Alec had gifted it to him, Bella had arranged for it to go home with him after he left the CIA. Perhaps someone would find it, perhaps Bella would remember, perhaps she would use the lock to make a copy of the key, like Alec feared so many years ago.

Perhaps they could have that. But not because of Spencer. Of Spencer they would forget soon enough, they had a company to his name, and a vault of money, and they would still forget. And what about his mother? Would the team even remember to check on her? Would Ethan remember? He didn't have a testament, not anywhere they would find it. Maybe years in the future, they will clean his apartment and find the short stupid letter he wrote in case he died, but it meant nothing, after all. The letter was nothing but lies. He never thought of this, he never thought about being discovered.

The BAU knowing about the Affluence wasn't in his life plan. He had never in his life even phantomed the idea of something going wrong. He was so used to lying by then, that he forgot it was a lie at all. SSA Doctor Spencer Reid had being realer than anyone Spencer had ever been before.

He wondered about Frank Simons, he tried to picture himself in his shoes. Alec pushing him to the side, having to watch as he took another kid under his wing. Forever wondering what was it that was broken inside of him, that couldn't get him to the same spot. Spencer... Spencer would want them dead.

His heart hardened then. Because there was one more obvious factor that he wasn't taking in account. If Spencer wanted them dead, then he would've killed them. This, what he was doing, this was just torture. This was just for his amusement. This must be the reason of Alec disposal of him.

The sadist serial killer trapped inside of him, detached from reality, with a taste for human suffering. That was Alec saw and decided to get rid of. Spencer was equally mad, and because Spencer was different, Spencer thought of his own plan of action. Spencer was tired of chasing him around like some lost detective. He wanted Simons dead. And so as he waited for his death, he didn't plan of all the horrible ways in which he would make him suffer, he just planned of a single efficient way in which he would end with his life.

They'd better forgotten him. They better let him here to die. Because if they ever made the mistake of letting him out of that hole, Spencer wouldn't be catched a second time. Spencer wouldn't blink before shooting. Spencer was going to murder him so fast he will never see it coming.

"Those are some dark thoughts." Sky observed. His sly figure was laying over the railing, one leg and one arm falling down of it. A single brush of the wind and he would fall from that roof, twenty floors down, but it didn't seem to bother him.

"Dark times, dark thoughts." Spencer said, looking at him. His skin was so bright that it reflected the silvery shine of the stars above them.

Sky stayed quiet for a while. Spencer didn't feel the need to talk to him, they often didn't. When they were young, they spent long silences together. In the bathroom, with a faint smell of vomit, or in the roof, with the freezing breeze of the night. Right now Spencer just looked at the stars ans concentrated on Skyler's steady breathing, sometimes looking at his chest, confirming that the rib cage, even if it looked all skin and bones, still held lungs on the inside, and they were working.

"I'm glad you're here," Spencer said. He wasn't sure why. He never felt like he had to, before, but right now it felt necesary.

Sky just sighed. And when he looked at Spencer, his eyes were delicate. Almost gentle.

"I don't think I am, though."

"What? Glad to be here?" Spencer looked at him, Sky nodded, "why?"

With another deep sigh, Skyler shrugged.

"Well, I don't think it means anything good for you, does it?"

"In what way?"

"Only the dead talks to the dead, Spencer."

Spencer looked at him for a long time, barely understanding what his comment was coming from. There was something, far in the back of his head, he knows what Skyler is saying makes sense. But he can't remember why.

"I'm not dead," is the only thing he can come up with.

Skyer smiled.

"No. Not yet. Just keep it that way, would you?"

"I'll uh... try."

Spencer wasn't sure what even himself was saying. Even after he was back in the hole, he had a hard time understanding Sky's words, had a hard time remembering why they made sense.

But the only thing he had to frown at was the patch of sky and stars showing in the ceiling of the whole he was in. A rat in the gutter, once again. Alive in his own tomb, ready to be forgotten by the world.

Notes:

I hope it isn't as bad as it sounded in my head while i was writing it. I was just so hopeless, i didn't know how to continue the story. LIke, i had a perfect plan and suddenly nothing was making sense, but I found the string again, and I feel a it more confident now, I have a good idea of where this all is going.

any way, darker times, spencer said so. What do you think?

I appreciate all your comments and wanted to thank you again for all your support, every single comment pushed me to write like it was batteries.

anyway, i love this story, i'm just tired and in a lot of pain (only god knows why my back keeps trying to murder me)

i hope you enjoyed this, and i hope i can keep hearing all your comments and theories on this fic, thank you so much, see you in two weeks. take care <3

Chapter 32: Sankofa

Notes:

hello my darlings. Last chapter was first published as a note, and then updated. The full chapter is already available, so if you haven't read it, this is your reminder to do so before reading this one.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sankofa

(n.) (phr.) akan. "go back and fetch it"; we must look back to the past so that we may understand how we became what we are, and move forward to a better future

 

Spencer is a child. That's the first thing Hotch's mind provides as soon as the screen comes to life. The room is all the same, things around them had barely moved. Enough to realize someone had been up there, shifting things, looking for something. Lydon had left them all the tapes and it's dates, and now both him and Ethan were off talking to a few of their men in regards of Spencer's location. If they could find a newer map of The Nest, then Hotch trusted they little investigation here in the attic a would be cut short by a warning to go immediately look for Spencer.

In the meantime, Hotch just had to accept that they could do nothing. Hotch still had a cut over his eyebrow that he hadn't had the time to sticht. He didn't feel tired, but he knew it was still the shock talking, after all, Spencer had been taken just that morning.

HIs body trembled but not from fear or shock, only from the bad taste on his mouth knowing how desperate this was. Looking at those videos would hardly provide any useful information if any, and they had no idea how to narrow it down further. There were more than a couple of videos and Lydon had done his best only putting the most important there. There was nothing else to do, and Hotch preferred this to nothing.

The first video started as a view of the kids on the Sinclair Manor. Even though Hotch had walked through those lands more than a few times now, he still was very much impressed by them. They far enough from the house that you could see it whole in the landscape. The camera was mainly focused on Spencer, but they could see Camille and Ethan in the background, as well as Sinclair.

"She's gorgeous." Said Spencer in the screen. the camera wasn't focusing on his yes directly. But they could still see the bright admiration in them.

The camera shifted to focus on a horse. A really big horse, mostly white and grey. Hotch has seen this horse before, down on the stables. It was Spencer's mare. The docile slow mare that walked calmly accompanying Hotch's scared pace with the other horse. It didn't look like the same horse Hotch had seen. This one had it's ears perked up, its eyes wide open, and so many anxiety running through it that they could almost see it in the air. It shook its head from time to time trying to get out of the man's grip, the horseman was doing a good job keeping the beast put, but the horse was too big, and Hotch just expected the moment in which it would run free.

Spencer got close and patted the horse on the neck without any kind of hesitation, not scared for a moment. The horse seemed to calm at that and after giving a slight jump she accepted that the kid was now holding the reins.

"Gorgeous indeed," Spencer repeated, and while the horseman held the reins for a second, he mounted graciously.

"Careful boy," the horseman said, covering the sun with his old looking beret. The camera shifted to show him and Sinclair in the center of the frame. "She almost kills three of my men in training. She's a mad horse."

"Oh, don't worry," Sinclair held his pipe in between his teeth and put his hands in his pockets. His clothes and posture made him look taller and more imposing that the other man. "He's got a way with the beasts."

The camera focused on Spencer and the horse. They were in the distance, galloping, and a second later they were abruptly stopping in front of Lydon.

"She's fast as a lighting," Lydon commented, and it almost made Hotch laugh the way his voice shaked. Obviously frightened by Spencer almost running over him, but trying not to show it. He thinks he hears Emily huffing.

"What's she called?" Spencer patted the horse's neck.

"She doesn't have a name." The man rasped. Then looked briefly at Sinclair before turning to Spencer again. "Are you planing on racing her?"

"Are we, Alec?" Spencer smiled in excitement. Alec pressed his lips in a smiled too, but finally shook his head.

"I don't think so," he said to the horseman.

The horsman frowned, intrigued.

"Boy's not trained?" He inquired. "Cause he's got spirit, I see it. I got a man who can teach him in time for the spring race, make some legit money for once. I'd bet on him, I tell ya."

"Oh, I don't doubt it. Spencer could ride her in a raise with no trouble. But it's a distraction I don't want at the moment. I don't want him to break anything, we've got business in florida, I want him focused in training."

"Oh, come on, Alec. I could!" But Sinclair still shook his head, and Spencer nodded before galloping away. The matter was immediately forgotten. Spencer's attention was now completely on the horse, and he was smiling again. The horseman and Alec walked away, but they were still close enough and on the frame that they could hear them.

"Alexander Sinclair, you are the only man I know with the money to buy a sever cypher worth race horse just to never race it."

"It's a gift for Spencer."

"Well, I hope you know I am only selling it as a favour, I can't believe I'm giving her away. A perfect race horse that will never have it's first race. So much potential wasted. You could make millions and millions, Sinclair, with her and that boy."

"Maybe in the future," Alec said slowly, "if he wants."

"He wants now."

"He's a boy, he doesn't know what he wants." Sinclair released the smoke from his pipe, apparently unaware of the crutinity of the look the horsman was giving him.

"So this thing in florida, my friend. You're not thinking about going to war with the mexicans, are you?"

"What gives ye that idea?"

The man shook his head at Sinclair's thoughtful expression.

"It's Marco's territory, you know that. Are you planning on expansion?"

"Now, why would I want Florida? I hate Florida. No... I'm interested in one installation, a casino that's been giving me trouble. It's not Affluence so they're not protected by the table, I want them out, I think for good."

"Closing a successful casino? They'll come for you."

"Not closing, no. I just think it needs a change of management."

"It's ought to get dirty. You're taking the kids there=?"

"They won't have to do anything, I'm taking men. But I want them there to see how it's done cause I expect them to be doing it someday." He watched the way the horseman smiled with the same curiosity Hotch did. For him and the BAU team, the statement was nothing but horrific. "What?"

"No," the horseman shook his head. "No, I don't believe it. I don't train race horses to never race them and you don't spend millions on educating these bright kids just to have them be your runners. You need them for other operations, they're your intelligence."

Only silence on Sinclair's side, and a stare that could have frozen the horseman, but instead made him laugh.

"Don't give me that look," the horsman said, chuckling. "Who's got your spare key?"

More silence, but Sinclair's look shifted back towards Spencer, and the horseman had his answer.

Spencer and the fast horse were circling Camille and then Ethan in a complicated '8' shape. The three of them were laughing, and by the way the camera moved and Lydon's occasionals huffs, they knew the kid wasn't actively listening to the conversation.

The key was a concept that was starting to bother Hotch. It was frustratingly antiquated, and purposefully vague in its functioning. The Table considering legal for anyone to have a key to a vault to open it, even if they knew it was stolen, that was only for amusement. Even knowing that, Hotch still felt angry. How can it be possible that all the fortune of a man could be secured with a single key, a little thing that could be lost or passed around. And how come it ended up in the hands of a child?

A child that protected it better than anyone else.

A child that was now an adult, that was now the only one who knew where the key was, who was taken by the enemy.

Hotch shook his head, he needed to stop thinking about that, if only for a moment, or his brain would fry off before they could help Spencer.

"You're gone soft, Sinclair." The horseman was saying. "You're fucking pathetic, look at the horse you got him!"

"You're forgetting something, my friend," Sinclair took a drag of his pipe and then blew the smoke, "you just sold to me your youngest and finest race horse for a boy that will never step on a racetrack."

But far from finding it offensive, the horsman shrugged.

"Well, you paid more than anyone would for her," he mumbled.

Both men stayed quiet as they watched the horse race back to them, he stopped so close to the camera this time that they could only see the horse's chest, occupying the whole frame.

"If you're not gonna race her you have to let her run everyday," the horseman told him. "She was born for it, she'll get bored if you don't let her."

"Not a problem with that," Spencer's voice replied. "C'mon Ly, I'll give you a ride.

"Oh, no you won't."

"Get up here!"

There was a strangled laugh from Lydon and then the camera fell, they now saw the horse running in the distance and more than a bit of grass. This was it, Hotch thought. He was actually about to assume the video stayed there for as long as it took the kids to remember the recording camera, when they heard voices again.

"You're really going to war?" The voice of the horsman was asking.

Right. Those weren't just any videos, Lydon had said that he had selected those that were recorded during that gang war in which Sinclair participated. There was a clear chance of this being right before the beginning of such war.

They heard Sinclair sigh.

"I don't see how is that of your concern." He rasped in reply.

"It's my concern because when you start firing shots, we all in the middle are going to go down first. So tell me do I have to start planning my exile?"

There was a moment of silence long enough for Hotch to believe he might not reply, but in the end, Sinclair spoke.

"Difficult times are before us, my friend. I would advice you to pick a side, and stick with it."

"You two used to be friends."

Hotch looked around to the team, and they looked back with the same awed expression that told Hotch this was indeed new information. Not completely new, perhaps, Hotch remembers hearing something like this before. But his mind had discarded it as unimportant, when in reality, it could be the key to it all.

"Things change. Some horses you have to put down, or they drago you to the mud."

"This is a big ass horse, Alec. You're going to fight a war that will fill rooms with corpses. I just want you to know that."

"The Affluence is only so big, I'm afraid, it can no longer contain the both of us."

"And the boy?"

Silence. Hotch wasn't breathing. The wind was blowing on the camera and it was always possible that they wouldn't be able to hear the next sentence. But Hotch needed to hear the next sentence, he couldn't afford to lose any of this information. And the boy, the horsman had say. Spencer? The boy was Spencer, had been Spencer until now.

"He made his choice. I do not recent him. Now it is turn for everyone else to do the same."

"How am I supposed to tell the man that I will no longer serve him? I'm afraid you're asking too much of me, Alec. At the end of the day, I respond to the Table, and I vowed to obbey. I can't decy service. Not even in times of war."

As the horse that carried Spencer reappeared from behind the manor, in the distance, Sinclair started walking towards it, for they were able to see him on the frame, now. He turned back one last time, for the horseman to see his face, and allowed the camera to catch his voice over the wind.

"Then I shall decide for you, my friend. You'll receive the full payment for the mare tomorrow. And after that, I will no longer require your services, thank you for your work all this time. You've been a pleasure to do business with. Best horseman of the Affluence."

The horseman didn't say anything for a moment, and he didn't walk into frame, the sigh they heard was of a man that had been struck by the words and was trying not to show it.

"But if you ever need a man on the inside, someone to tell you what's going on in their stable..."

"You'll be my first call," Sinclair assured, nodding goodbye before continuing to walk away. They didn't see the horseman again, but when Lydon finally picked the camera from the floor, there was a horse trailer driving away on the main street of the manor's land.

"Shit Spencer, next time let me turn this fucking thing off before you drag me through hell."

And with that, the video was ended.

No one moved to put on another one. Hotch was glad for the moment of darkness, it allowed him to rub his face with both hands with the others barely seeing. If Dave saw him he would probably insist on finishing for the day, and Hotch wasn't ready to do that, not just yet. He couldn't just yet accept Spencer had been taken, he could't just go to sleep and continue the next day. He needed to keep going.

"So Sinclair was somehow still involved in Simon's life during the starts of the war," Morgan commented.

In the unclear darkness of the room, Hotch saw the team nodding and agreeing.

"But that's hardly new information, is it? Aria told us some of it," Emily shrugged.

"So he stayed on the wrong side of the war, apparently by choice," Rossi summed up, "I guess we have to keep watching."

 

"Pick up."

Lydon was sweating. And the weather wasn't particularly hot, but he was sure a big chunk of the reason was Ethan's desperate tone. He couldn't stand it. Ethan was somebody Lydon could trust to have a clear and cold head at any time, but right now, Ethan was simply losing it.

"Pick up, pick up, pick up."

"Ethan, fuck, she's not gonna pick up just because you say that out loud a thousand times!"

"Where the hell could they be?"

Lydon's heart was beating fast and strong, maybe as a reminder of his mortality, because at that moment he felt like doing super hero shit. LIke going to The Nest himself, fighting with nails and teeth to take Spencer out alive. But he couldn't do that, because he would die, and he would also cause Spencer's dead.

They needed someone with a cold thinking head, and right now they didn't have anyone like that. Lydon wouldn't admit it, but they truly needed Bella. She would know what to do, she would be the one to think straight, to lead. Problem was, Maeve and her wouldn't pick up the phone.

"Do you got it?" Lydon stood up as soon as Camille walked into the room. The short dress was stunning, but Lydon was too focused on the current situation to even stop and think about the clothes she wore purposefully to draw attention to herself on the bar.

She shook her head.

"I don't know where the fuck did everyone suddenly got loyalty from. Either no one knows, or everyone's doing a great job hiding it."

They had a map to The Nest, it was an old one. Spencer knew where The Nest was, but Spencer wasn't here. Bella had to know, but there was radio silence on her side. And apparently, no one else alive on the Affluence knew.

Lydon hadn't been afraid when Spencer was taken, he hadn't been afraid while the feds were freaking out like babies. He hadn't been touched or sad about finding out Lucas had been taken also, and he hadn't felt a single pull in his heart after learning that Aria was apparently missing. But now, slowly, fear was creeping in.

A fear he knew well, but had only felt once or twice. A fear that reminded him to the old days, the old ways. To all those failed missions and cruel tortures. Now they weren't kids anymore and just as it was highly unlikely that anything happened to them, there was also a greater risk of brutality. Some times, when it came to killing and torturing kids, people thought twice. But they had that advantage no longer, for now Spencer was not only a fed, but an ex CIA agent, and now also in possession of the company that was bound to make millions.

It had been almost a full day since Spencer had been taken, and they were no closer to finding him.

"Hey," Lydon saw in Camille's eyes that she was thinking the same thing. She was crying, he could see her eyes red, but that was no weird thing. She just cried sometimes, Lydon always tells her she looks even more beautiful when she cries happy tears. Now she looks god-like, but those aren't happy tears, they're terrified tears, the premonition of a terrifying future. "He'll be okay."

Lydon just moved his shaking hands until he could coordinate enough movements to light a cigarette. After taking a drag, he relaxed against the back of the couch.

"Yeah, I know."

 

Ethan played beautiful. That's all JJ could think about. Even if there was no way the current situation left her head, this was the closest it could get, hearing Ethan playing the piano as a kid did a great job numbing the rest of her ugly thoughts.

He looked so young, even if JJ could already see a few tattoos popping from under his sleeve, he still looked young. He was. The video took a long time to move from focusing solely on Ethan playing, but no one in the room moved to speed it up, maybe it was the moment of reflection they needed.

When Ethan stopped playing, he looked up and took a second to find that he had been recorded. But he just huffed, and lit a cigarette. No matter how many times she saw it, JJ's heart would still skip a beat every time they proved again and again that they were no normal kids.

The kids chatted about unimportant things, the camera switched mostly between Ethan at the piano and Camille on one of the couches. Maeve seemed to be doing a completely different thing, hunched over some papers in a nearby desk. The Sinclair manor was a gorgeous as ever, it looked newer, somehow. The dark wooden floors were lustrated and the carpets freshly washed. There was not a drop of dust in any of the intricate furniture. And every once in a while, someone walked through the sitting room, a cook, or cleaning personal, being apparently invisible for the kids.

And then, a disturbance came from upstairs, and the kid shut their conversations to hear better, even Maeve looked up in a frown. Sinclair came rushing down the stairs now, a cane in one hand, a cigarette in the other one, and somehow finishing with his bow tie in the middle.

"One of ye, get in the car, yer coming with me."

The kids were astonished, but Lydon quickly reacted, saying that he would go. Maeve asked what was going on, which was exactly what JJ wanted to know.

"I gotta get Spencer outta jail. Lydon here will get the rat who blabbed while I do the legal bit. Can anybody get a hold of Bella like, right now?"

As Maeve stood up rapidly, and Lydon rushed to the car, the camera turned off.

"Alright," Emily sighed, "completely useless."

Rossi had been suspiciously quiet, and JJ was sure this whole thing was affecting him a lot more than he let on. But now, he reclined in his seat exhaling deeply.

"We knew it was a long shot," he said, and then he gestured for her to put another video.

"That's Bella," Lydon said in the next video, "but you already know her so..."

Bella waved to the camera, her eyes red enough that JJ knew immediately they were all high. It was clear in the way Lydon talked, and now that the camera was pointing at Ethan and Spencer, JJ could confirm her believe.

"Spencer and Ethan are looking to get high enough that if they jump from the roof, they'd die," Lydon comments as he moves the camera. "Maeve is asleep."

It looked like a fancy party, no different than the Crimson Ball they'd attended. The kids were all dressed up in suits and dresses. In the background, people drank and chatted. There was a live band playing somewhere out of the frame. JJ wasn't exactly paying attention to the background, but it was impossible not to notice a young man and a woman doing cocaine in a table nearby. JJ just couldn't seem to get used to this reality, it wouldn't sink in. It looked like a movie, but it wasn't. There weren't actors in these videos, this was all the real childhood of Spencer, and of Bella, and the rest.

As an FBI agent, JJ thinks to know how bad some kids have it at home. She thinks she's seen every kind of abuse, every kind of horrible neglect. But this, how do you categorize this?

"And Camille... Where's Camille?" The camera moves around for a second until they focus on Camille in the distance, she's walking towards the group, talking to another girl, that appears a bit older than Spencer and the rest. "Oh, there she is."

The camera zooms in on Camille's face just when they're next to the couch where Ethan and Spencer were. Then Lydon shifts the camera towards the taller girl.

"And the one and only Sandra Ashford."

"In the flesh," the girl says, moving to sit in the backrest of the couch. "What's up with you kids?"

At that, both Ethan and Spencer stop laughing with themselves to react at what Sandra is saying, and they move to say hi.

The kids continue talking, at one point JJ watches as Sandra is offered the joint and takes it. And since what they're saying doesn't sound important, the BAU's attention deviated towards other things.

"Ashford," Derek said lowly, "we've heard that name before."

For a moment, they were all in silence. Yes, JJ knew they'd heard it, she just couldn't quite place where.

"The old couple that made Spencer's suit," Emily provided. "The ones we thought could know something about Jasmine Carter. They have a daughter."

"She may be her," JJ pointed out the obvious.

"Yeah, or she might not be. I mean, it could be another Ashford, the Affluence is big," Emily shrugged, uninterested.

"Yeah but that Spencer knows, and the age fits..."

"It's useless to us anyway," Rossi said, cutting their conversation short. Their attention turned back to the screen.

"Sandra's seeing someone," Camille said raising her eyebrows, like she'd just shared a secret.

Sandra rolled her eyes at Lydon's gasp, Ethan chuckled, and Spencer smiled uninterested, lighting a cigarette. Bella was laughing so hard that she was about to fall off the couch, but JJ suspected it had more to do with the weed, and less to do with the declaration of a relationship.

"You kids are so real about that stuff."

"But do we know him?" Lydon demanded.

"No."

"If we don't know him then why won't you tell us his name?"

Sandra rolled her eyes, and by that time only Lydon and Camille's attention remained on the girl, the other three had been distracted by their own jokes to add to their laughter.

"Why do you want to know his name if you don't know him?"

Derek was rolling his eyes as well, JJ could see his face deemly illuminated by the screen.

"Is this really something we need to watch? Is kids gossip," but Rossi shushed him, and even though he raised an eyebrow, he stayed quiet.

"Well, I might look him up! I just wanna judge whether he's handsome, I'm not gonna do anything else."

Another eye roll on Sandra's side, and only after she'd tilted her head back dramatically, she spoke again.

"Fine, his name's Frank, happy?" She shrugged.

JJ's heart skipped a beat. But the kids in the video didn't realize, didn't even flinch. Camille nodded expectantly, and after a second, her shoulders dropped.

"Are you kidding me? Frank what?"

"I'm not telling you anything else. He doesn't really like coming to all this gatherings."

"But he's Affluence, isn't he?" Lydon asks. At that point, Spencer and Ethan had stopped laughing and were now focusing mainly on smoking, and half listening to Sandra's conversation. Bella was mostly asleep next to Maeve.

"Yeah, of course he is."

"Could it be Frank Simons?" Rossi's sudden comment dragged JJ's concentration out of the video with unnecessary force.

They all instinctively looked at Hotch. He was shaking his head, deep in thought.

"I don't know. It's too much of a long shot."

"This whole thing is too much of a long shot," Derek said, with renewed energy. "If this girl is the Ashford we think we know, and the Frank we need to catch, then she can provide useful information!"

"Even if she is the Ashford we think we know," Emily stopped him, "she's currently out of the country, it'll be no use."

But that simple thing could not bring Derek down from this new ray of hope.

"Well, cellphones exists, so problem solved." He stood up. "We just need to find out if it's actually her."

"We can ask Lydon and Ethan that," Rossi suggested.

"Dave," Hotch warned, "don't feed this. Derek listen, let's finish the tape, and then we can try and make sense of it all. There's no much left of it."

Derek sat down in time to catch the end of Camille's excited train of questions.

"Yeah, just the other day," Sandra was answering, "we went to The Grand, we stayed in the hotel."

Camille and Sandra kept chatting nonsense, but JJ's attention was on Spencer, who was now frowning.

"The Grand?" He repeated, making both girls stop talking. "You say you two went to The Grant?"

"Uh," the girl chuckled out of nerves, clearly not understanding Spencer's serious tone. "yeah. Why?"

"That's Randy's territory."

"I'm pretty sure the name's Rudolph," Ethan added.

In her head, JJ whispered a quick, 'It's Ravi'.

But Spencer's face did not crack the smallest smile, he just stared at Sandra with his red eyes and deep frown.

"Sandra, there's a war going on, do you know that?"

She giggled again, looking from side to side, like expecting it to be a joke.

"I mean... It's a war between grown ups, what do I have to do with it?"

"Everything. Because your parents are on the opposite side. You could get them killed."

"Geez, Spencer, don't say things like that."

"Like what? It's the truth."

"I didn't know that it was this other guy's territory, alright?" She raised her arms in apology, "I'm just not in as deep as you are."

"We're the same amount of in," Spencer didn't sound particularly angry, just dead serious, "that's what you gotta understand. You and me, we're deep in, the difference is that I'm aware, and act accordingly."

Sandra didn't seem to appreciate the scolding, JJ got it, she wouldn't like being scolded by a kid younger than her either. But what Spencer said did sounded serious, and after seeing just a few of how the Affluence worked, JJ would not take that warning lightly.

"I know just how to act, thank you very much. I should go, he must be waiting for me outside."

"No, what you should do is figure out if he's truly on the other side, and if he is you should stop seeing him immediately."

JJ internally gasped at the same time Sandra did. Even though she knew Spencer was right, at that exact moment he was acting like a prick.

"The fuck do you think you are to tell me what to fucking do," she whispered deadly.

"Look, if you wanna risk your parents' life, that's on you. But don't you fucking put my life in danger because of it. Do you have any idea of the threats I'm receiving? If he starts asking any weird questions about any of us, you don't say a thing cause then the problem's gonna be between you and me."

At that, they watched Sandra go pale.

"Actually... He... Well," she cleared her throat. "I mean, he does ask about you a lot, now that I think about it."

There was a brief moment of silence, and then Spencer exhaled a disappointing sigh, his eyes closed. He stood up.

"Where are you going?" Camille stopped him.

"To tell Alec," he turned around to face Sandra with an ice stare, "you should go."

"I didn't know," she whispered, her voice small.

Spencer kept an even step all the way to a table where he angrily said something to Sinclair. The camera couldn't hear it, but JJ saw the sudden frown and ice stare on Sinclair's face, and she knew he wouldn't take that lightly. In Spencer's face, JJ saw anger. But she couldn't help to think about what Emily had reported after visiting the Ashfords. It didn't seem like SPencer resented Sandra for anything, so JJ suspected that a big chink of what Spencer was feeling was not actually angry, it was fear.

She would be scared too, if she had been receiving awful threats but there was no way for her to get out of the trouble. There was no safe place for Spencer, he just had to tough it up. JJ doesn't know how much a kid can tough up such awful things.

Bella had been closely following Spencer's steps, and when Sinclair started walking in their direction, and Sandra was long gone, the tape ended.

 

"Anything?"

"I'm gonna ask the net to localize them."

Lydon sighed. It wasn't the best option, truth was, the net could hardly notify about good things. The net was the known bearer of bad news, Lydon thinks he rather have the net know nothing about them.

Camille was upstairs, in the studio. Doing god knows what. Talking to god knows who. Lydon is slowly understanding that his fiance now had a lot more of resources than she ever had before, a lot of contacts, and probably a bit more of dirt than she usually had. It turned him on a bit.

Lydon walks with impetu towards the doors of the manor, he struggles at the moment of opening them, even though the binges were always kept good as new, the doors were big enough that they were always a bit heavy. He didn't miss a beat before lighting a cigarette and observing the life ahead of him. He saw a couple of employees cutting the grass or washing up the statues near the entrance, he watched them work and thought about what would it be like to be there, on the other side of it all. Safer, that was for sure.

Lydon had never been there, he'd always been the one to leave his dirty clothes on the ground knowing somebody would pick them up. He had never been the one to pick dirty clothes of someone else. Or, well, during this past years he had done a bit of that, cleaning after himself. It was healing, and not all that hard. But his entire apartment was the size of the smallest room of the manor. And the manor had about a hundred rooms.

Watching as the gardener cut the shrubbery in the same shape that he had been doing for years, like time never went by, made him realize that even if he was in the ugliest place on earth, he wouldn't be anywhere else. That was the tragedy of it all. Others could find comfort, pity themselves and say "if I hadn't been raised this way, I could be something else." Lydon didn't have that comfort. If his father weren't a corrupt politician, if Alec Sinclair had never trained him, if the Six Underground had never happened. He would be in this exact moment, watching the gardener, while the whole world falls apart right behind him.

"Who is... that?" Ethan's voice made Lydon jump, and he stopped observing the gardener to follow Ethan's eyes. There was a black car approaching, apparently it had been let in by security. Lydon frowned.

Ethan had a gun ready in his hand, Lydon wasn't carrying a weapon, but he didn't particularly felt like he needed it, he just continued smoking. Now watching the car with a frown.

"Who the fuck could that be?" A new voice said right next to Lydon, it made him jump all over again, apparently he wasn't as alert as he needed to be. Camille was smoking with the same uncaring stare mirroring Lydon's.

"Oh hey, there you are," yet another voice said, Lydon looked to find Emily opening the door, behind her the rest of the feds.

"Oh, so it's a party," he commented under his breath, as thay all watched the car park.

"I need to know some stuff about Sandra Ashford."

Camille frowned, acknowledging the question, but made a movement to tell Emily to wait, for someone was emerging from inside the car.

The person wore a nice suit, nice shoes, and his hands were full of Affluence rings, Signet Tokens, and other jewelry. He walked confidently towards them, his walk firm, his face straight. Lydon was about to recognize him, but Camille recognized him first.

"Andy Silver," she said, "what brings you here."

The man shook her hand, and his apparent emotionless face curved into a small frown of worry.

"I heard Spencer is missing, I... came to see if I can be of any help."

Lydon frowned. After all, it wasn’t something people usually did. But he supposed it was a good idea for someone to partner with Black Bird. Right now, when he was just starting out, it was a good idea to invest in him. Lydon would do it. With the foundations it had, from Sinclair’s company, he was already off to a good start. Of course, a necessary step would be to get Spencer back alive. Preferably. Maybe Andy just needed his next investor to be alive, Lydon would want to.

"Actually," Camille said, "how much do you know about The Nest?"

 

Notes:

quick end notes cause i literally have to leave right fucking now i don't know what I'm doing still writing god i had such a rushed week but here's the chapterrrrrrr

there's a small detail in here that you probably haven't noticed but Alec said "why would i want florida, I hate florida"
and I just imagine him saying it with the same exact tone Bella said the same thing in the beggining of this fic, when she went to check one of the crime scenes in florida and when Hotch asked how it went she said "terrible, I hate florida."
Just a little thing I imagine Bella picking from Alec.

also, you know how hard it is to come up with all of this excuses for the camera to just lie there? I hope you appreciate it.
also, I know that it doesn't have to be one hundred percent believable, cause we all know that i'm doing it cause we want to see the videos. but either way.

alright so see you in two fridays, save the date, love you bye

take care <3

Chapter 33: Carriwitchet

Notes:

no energy for notes, so... yeah.

oh and that I did ended up cutting this chap short cause i didn't like how one of the scenes turned out. sorry guys its not as long as i was planning on it to be.

take care<3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Carriwitchet

(n.) a pun or a paradox; a riddling question

 

Time passes slow and fast at the same time, it works as punishment for the souls inhabiting the Sinclair Manor. The few hours that takes them to figure out who Sandra Ashford is, feel like years in which they were helplessly waiting as Spencer was probably suffering away. That's how it feels, in Dave's chest. Helplessness.

It's heavy, dark. He doesn't feel like himself, ever since Hotch came back crazy from that girl's house. He couldn't help but thinking that if only he'd been there, he could've done something. It's a lie, he knows that. He is not more capable than Hotch or Emily, or even Derek. But he still feels the guilt eating him up from the inside. He can't give in, because no matter how terrible he's doing, Hotch is doing worse.

He doesn't recognize Hotch anymore. The stoick stare and calm aspect of the unit chief is gone. That man doesn't exist anymore, Dave somehow knows its all gone forever. This has been rough on him. His eyes are now overly alert at all time, with a tint of madness in them, like he hasn't blinked in a long time. He has dark shadows under them, and Dave suspects they won't go away soon.

He's a desperate man, and he can't think straight. Dave knows it's on him now, to bring Hotch back, so that he can bring Spencer. During the first few hours, Hotch barely says a word, Emily does most of the talking, and every time Dave looks at him he thinks Hotch's shock would soon bring him to the ground, but it never does.

Dave pulls him out of the room only once, right after he gets on a screaming match with Camille, and it just isn't something Hotch would want to do, so he interjets before Hotch regrets it forever. He grabs him by the arm and pushes hard. He needs a lot more of force than he'd anticipated.

"What, David? What the fuck are you doing?"

"Calm down."

Hotch's breath was not responding to what his body actually needed. Dave didn't ask him whether he felt okay, he knew Hotch felt terribly. He could see it in the way he pressed his fists shut and opened them mechanically, which meant that his hands were tickling, probably from lacking oxygen. And it was still a real possibility that he had a concussion, since he had refused to be checked out by anyone, and he had a bleeding cut on his eyebrow.

"Dave," he gasped, and he grabbed his arm strongly. He return the strong grip, trying to ground him.

"I got you," he said calmly.

"I can't do this," he choked out.

"Yes you can," and he nodded, even though Hotch was shaking his head over and over, "you can, Aaron, you're already doing it."

"I can't."

"You have no other choice but to live through this."

With a dry sob, or a strangled breath, Hotch pulled away from him, and Dave released him. He stepped back from Dave and rubbed his eyes with the talon of his hands. He worked on slowing his breath, and did a somewhat decent job, Dave gave him space, but stayed right were he was.

"When this is over," Hotch started then, so lowly that Dave had trouble hearing him, "I don't want to do this anymore."

"What are you talking about?" Dave said. His throat suddenly tightened.

"I can't do it anymore, can't do this."

"Hopefully there won't be a next time."

"There's always a next time," Hoch shook his head, "always. There will be a next time and I can't do it anymore."

"What are you saying?"

Dave thinks he already knows what Hotch's saying, but he can't bring himself to actually think it, even to himself.

"I will tell Strauss of my resignation, as soon as this is over."

Dave can't talk after that. The words rasp all the way through his throat, and he struggles saying them, so he mostly stays quiet. Hotch seems to have mostly recover, and won't look him in the eyes. Dave is somewhat glad about this, he isn't sure he could look Hotch in the eyes, either. How serious was the statement of a man panicking, Dave didn't know. But he didn't want to find out. Whatever the answer was, it had to wait, because at the moment, Spencer was missing.

As they watched the tapes, Dave keeps glancing over at Hotch, but there's no confirmation or denial in his body language. Soon, Dave's let it go. At least for now. He doesn't forget it, and the words keep revolving inside of his head, turning his stomach, taking over his beating heart. But the reminder of Spencer's situation helps to bring him back to earth rapidly.

Those patches of time when the situation really rained on him like a storm, he couldn't even blame Hotch. He wanted out, too. Hell, he had been out for a long time. Dave knew better than anyone that this was no easy job. Not everyone was made for this job, and even the people that were, could eventually feel the weight of it.

While Silver and the rest spoke inside, Dave walked towards the doors to the front yards of the manor, pretending not to notice how Hotch followed him with his stare. Dave understood that Hotch was probably not planning on revealing his plans to him, and was now scared of the rest of the team finding out. Dave would not say anything, because he knew the team couldn't take that, not right now, not when they had far more important things to do, like finding Spencer.

But Dave's head was just too full of information at the moment, and he was having trouble processing it all. So he just fled the house. The doors were heavy, but slide noiseless. He found Lydon Miller outside.

"Hey," the boy said. Dave nodded, but otherwise stayed quiet, it's not that he didn't want to talk to the kid, is that words were completely out of reach lately. Each one of them were hard to form and harder to say. So he picked them carefully, like he had a limited amount. "Want a smoke?"

At that, Dave nodded. They smoked in silence, much like what he did when Spencer. It felt like years ago now, when they were here investigating a serial killer, and not an evil organization.

"Yeah, it's kind of shit." Lydon said like he could read his mind. "If it makes you feel better, we used to get kidnapped for a living. Being honest, it kind of scares me too... I guess I'm out of practice."

Dave never considered living through your friends kidnapping as something you practiced, but he supposes that he was never a spy kid working for a net of criminals, so he lets it slide.

"So what do you think about Silver?" He nods his head towards the closed doors, within which a briefing was taking place. Soon, they will be flying on a helicopter with Ethan, landing on an Affluence building near the Ashford house, to question them about Sandra. But not now. Now they were rushing through quick clarifications and instructions to make sure they weren't wasting any time. And Andy Silver looked like he could help. Dave remembers watching as Spencer exchanged contacts with him, the man had said his clients asked for things and he got around getting them. Maybe if they asked them for a miracle, he would work one out for them.

"I don't know," the first words he says to Lydon come out raspy, and he finds himself longing for the cup of water he was holding moments ago. "Doesn't seem to have anything to hide."

"Yeah, I think the same thing," the kid said. He took a deep drag of his cigarette and then blew the smoke out slowly. "C doesn't think the same, though. She's very untrusting, and I would guess Ethan too, but he won't say that."

"They think... what?"

"I don't know, maybe that he's here for information, maybe that he is not telling the whole truth. I can agree only in the fact that he's not telling the whole truth."

"What makes you think that?"

"He's just too eager to help," Lydon frown, and shakes his head. "People don't wish to help so badly except they've shit the bed."

"You think he's guilty about something."

Lydon shrugs. It's impressive, the intensity with which he observes the workers walk from one side of the yards to the other. Dave has heard Derek complaining of Lydon being "abnormally pretty" said it unsettled him. Dave didn't feel the same, but he guessed he could see where Derek was coming from. Both Lydon and Camille looked unrealistically beautiful. They had an inhuman aura of perfection around them that you only see in movies. They were both so elegant in every movement, and so careful with their clothes. Right at that moment, doing something as mundane as looking to the gardens, Lydon Miller could have been the front page of a magazine.

"We're all guilty of something," he said simply, "and it doesn't matter much, really, as long as he's here to help."

Dave decides he doesn't like the helicopter after it lands. It's smooth and practiced. Ethan's hands don't shake. But there's something about its shape and noise that deeply unsettles Dave, and he does not wish to experience it again, even though it is not the first time he rides in a helicopter. And it won't be the last.

When they get to the ground there's a car waiting for them. Ethan opens it without saying anything and somebody hands him a key. Dave doesn't know when they're making these calls. He doesn't understand in which moment they asked for a car to be waiting, he doesn't know who do you even ask a service like that, or how much it costs. But he guesses it doesn't really matter, it all seems to work like magic here in the Affluence, if you knew your way around.

Rossi suspects that the Affluence is full of ghosts. Like the people who fill the fridge at the manor, like the ones that cut the yard's grass, and feed the horses. People like the driver that's been a long time waiting for them here, people like the faceless soldiers that Ethan and Lydon had been sending to get a hold of Bella and Maeve.

They fit in the car, because is one of those seven seats van that look more like a funeral ambulance and less like a family vehicle. It did the trick, though, because it was elegant enough that someone in the Affluence could touch it without getting their fingers burnt, and common enough that they wouldn't drag attention in this overall normal spot of the city. Ethan doesn't ask anybody before taking the driver's seat. Right next to him, sits Emily, without saying a word, and the rest is left to find a place in the back seats. Hotch sits next to Rossi, and behind them, Derek and Emily.

No one says a word. Usually, the spend the car rides planning what they are going to say, and how are they going to approach the situation. At this point, Dave doesn't feel like they need to plan anything at all. Ethan looks like the kind of guy who can get information out of people easily, and there's no morals attached, not even for Hotch. Every person in this car is desperate, and they will do whatever it takes to find any bit of information that will take them to Spencer.

Nobody says anything to Ethan, either, even though Dave knows everyone in this car condemns driving while being on the phone. Ethan held it against his ear, and cared very little about the red lights. But no one said anything about it.

"Fucking answer!" Ethan exploded after another answering machine, he hit the steering wheel and sent the phone flying to the top of the dashboard. It made Hotch stop his staring outside of the window just to look at what Ethan was doing. He took a moment to catch up.

"Still nothing?" He asked helpfully.

Ethan gave a quick look back, like he was about to spit a snarky remark, but decided otherwise, and shook his head.

"I don't know where the fuck could they be."

"You think something could've happened to them?" That was the first time Hotch had shown any interest in anything that wasn't entirely to help Spencer. And he supposes Hotch had not yet realized that it was in fact serious that they hadn't answered their phones.

Ethan didn't seem scared, though, more pissed off than worried.

"No. I don't think so. I mean, they could be in trouble but not... not danger, I don't think so."

"How can you be so sure?" Emily asked from behind Dave.

"Because it's not Affluence related."

"How can you know it's not Affluence related." Derek.

"Because," now Ethan was starting to get pissed off at them, and Dave got it, to some degree. It was similar to when they had just started discovering this world, and Spencer was trying his best to respond every single one of their questions, even though for him it must have been so obvious that it was hard to explain. "The net would know about it by now."

They didn't question him any further. They seemed to be as sure of the net as any priest was of their god, and Rossi was kind of annoyed by it. They sounded like someone repeatedly denying medical treatment because they believed god was going to cure them. Spencer was the same, they became so blinded by this net and by the tools the Affluence provided, that Rossi just couldn't get it. He didn't understand how could you trust blindly in that, even if it had worked your whole life.

But nobody said anything, no even Dave. Because being honest, Ethan had survived in this place for a long time and it didn't look like that was something you would manage if you weren't at least a bit competent.

The rest of the car ride was silent, a heavy desperation poisoning the air they were breathing, they all wished to know more, to get answers. Ethan parked the car carelessly and they got out of there as if they were being bunrt by the seats.

"Alright, Emily was the one to come here last time so why don't you go ahead?" JJ suggested.

Emily nodded and took a deep breath before ringing the bell. Anticipation built in them like a ticking time bomb, waiting for the door to open. Dave's adrenaline was rising at the same time that a dark feeling settled in his chest. Emily looked at them all with a questioning gaze.

"Maybe knock," Derek suggested.

She did so, a couple of times, and again, no answer.

"Uh," Emily got close to the door so her voice was heard clearly, "Mr. and Mrs. Ashford?! We're... I'm Emily. I'm friends with Spencer, are you...?" Her voice died when it was clear that there was not going to be an answer.

Hotch stepped in front of her, knocked with unnecessary force, Dave was sure it had to hurt.

"Mr. and Mrs. Ashford, FBI, open the door!"

"Well, that was extremely unintelligent," Ethan muttered.

Dave winced, for he didn't think Hotch was in the mood to be made fun of. And sure enough, he turned to Ethan with an ice stare.

"Do you have a better idea?"

Ethan rolled his eyes, walked past them, shoving Hotch out of the way, and kicked a flowerpot that was standing next to the door. Under it, there was a key.

"Huh," Emily raised her eyebrows, "surprisingly easy."

They exchanged a few looks, but no one added anything. The door opened with a fridge noise, had Dave wondering how in hell did they made them look like such normal doors, when they clearly weren't. The first think Dave noticed was the smell of something burning. There was smoke in the air, and a high pitched sound that was obviously coming from the kitchen.

Coughing, they ran to the source of the smoke. There was a pot of completely burnt unknown food on the stove, and the fire alarm was going on. Emily pulled the pot out of the stove and under the sink at the time Ethan moved to deactivate the fire alarm, apparently knowing exactly where it was. The smoke was still there but apart from it, the house was eerily quiet. Hotch took out his gun, everyone followed.

"Clear," shouted Emily from the ground floor bedroom.

"Clear," Derek said from where Dave believed to be one of the sitting rooms.

"Ough, oh, shit," JJ coughed from somewhere near David. "Uh, guys!"

They all ran towards her. There was still a tiny bit of smoke still bothering the sights, but there was no way of missing what was in front of them. The living room had once been an elegant one. The chandelier that hang from the roof was obviously quite expensive, the furniture as too, it was just what you would expect from an older rich couple. Actually, Rossi's mother's house looked much like this one.

There were some shelves full of pictures, some of the kids, some of who Dave now recognized as Sandra Ashford. The sofa was white, and the kid's drawings of dresses and clothes were hanging on a moodboard near a maniqui. On the coffee table, there was a cup of chocolate milk and some math books opened, a pen left over the page like it had been used just a moment ago. In the center of the living room, the bodies of the Ashfords laid over a pool of their own blood.

"Fuck," Emily closed her eyes, and lowered her gun.

"Fucking stupid Sandra," Ethan muttered, "look at what you've done."

"This is..." JJ seemed to be unable to stop looking at them. Mrs. Ashford had a single bullet hole on her forehead, but there was also some scratching, and she looked like she'd given a good fight, in her hand still rested her own gun, but it was useless now. Mr. Ashford had a gun in his hand also, he had a few cuts in his arms, and two bullet holes in the chest. Overall, it was a clean dead, no overkilling, no sadistic tendencies, no symbolism, no signature. "This is our fault. They knew we were coming."

"This is fucking Sandra's fault, for getting into this shit." Ethan refuted.

"Yeah, once, years ago," JJ defended, "she was a kid, she didn't know what she was doing."

"Bullshit," Ethan responded, "she knew damn well. And this is not because of some romance she could've had years ago, this is her doing some sketchy shit now."

"Yeah," Hotch said, angry. "They did this to hide something about Sandra, so it couldn't have possibly been what we already know. It's something more important. Agh!" He put the gun down aggressively, and Dave was sure that if he'd had a wall around, he would've hit it. Luckily, the living room was too big, and he would've had to walk several steps to reach a wall.

Following the scream, the silence let space for the smell of burnt food and now blood take place more prominently. Now that Dave's body wasn't pumping adrenaline to keep him from noticing any other thing, he was starting to get grossed out by the contamination of odors.

"What's that?" Derek whispers. The silence was back again, but then in the distance...

Dave frowned. "Is that- crying?"

Then, Emily gasped like something terrible had happened, and sprinted towards the stairs.

"The kids!" She let out.

Dave has to admit, that was something he didn't remember. Or at least it wasn't something that had been in his mind at that moment. It scared him back into the fast heartbeat and rapid breathing. His chest tightened. He didn't want kids to be there, of course he didn't want that, why it was always kids with this cursed society? Huh? Always kids.

He stood a bit behind as Emily and JJ approached. They followed the crying to one of the bedrooms on the first floor. There, they find two children, a girl crying desperately in a corner, covering her ears with her hands, rocking back an forth like she just wishes to be somewhere else. And a quiet boy staring in the distance.

"Hey," Emily kneels first in front of the boy, grabs him by the shoulders. "Hey, Henry right? It's fine. I'm so sorry, it's all fine now."

JJ goes to the little girl.

"Hey, uh..."

"Maddie," Emily provides.

"Maddie," JJ touches her shoulder, and it was all the girl needed to jump right into JJ's arms, crying in her shoulder. Dave notices the girl's hands are covered in blood. Before he can say anything, JJ does too. "Maddie, listen. Are you hurt?"

The girl keeps crying but she stops sobbing, and then she looked at her own hands, like barely remembering how the blood got there. Then she looked behind her.

"It's Kume," she whispered. "I think he's been hurt, can we get him to the vet?"

The dog had been dead for hours. JJ's eyes water and Dave shuts his eyes for a moment, much like the girl, wishing he was somewhere else.

"Um... Honey, I think..." JJ's voice was breaking in between words, and Dave wasn't sure what would he do in her situation. You can't lie, and you can't just distract her, you can't make it better, you can't fix it. "Maddie, I'm so sorry, but I don't think we can help Kume now. He's... resting. Okay? He's in heaven."

The girl's sobs came back, soft and painful. Dave's stomach twisted.

"I didn't want him to be dead," she begged.

"I know, I know."

"He protected us."

"He did a great job," JJ rubbed her back, and the girl hugged her tightly. "I'm sorry, kiddo."

Dave turned his attention back to Emily and Henry. The only indication of hearing to anyone at all that the kid gave, was turning back to look at Maddie, then at the dog, and then back at Emily.

"Henry?" Emily tried again.

The kid rejected her tries to lock eyes with him, and instead inspected the room. Stared at every one of them, when his eyes fell upon Dave, he felt ashamed, he had the sudden wish to hide, he had the feeling the kid knew exactly what had happened, and who's fault it was. The kid's gaze stopped wandering when he finally found Ethan's eyes. Dave notices him giving a quick look at his hand, probably noticing he had the Affluence ring, probably trusting him more than he would trust any other in the room.

"Shouldn't you call the cleaning service?" Was the first thing he said. Ethan was looking at another direction, but seemed to know the kid was talking to him. Henry kept going. "They screamed, the fire alarm went off, there were gunshots. We have neighbors, somebody will call the cops."

"I think we should get them out of here," Derek interjected, and both Emily and JJ immediately agreed. The girl was quick to jump into JJ's arms and she carried her in her arms, Henry refused to be pushed out of the room by Emily, and insisted on looking straight at Ethan.

"I don't want them to take Kume, I want to bury him."

Ethan nodded. "We'll bury them in the garden." After the kid agreed with a nod, Ethan seemed to remember something. "Henry, do you know where your grandparents key is?"

Henry frowned, seemed to think about it.

"A safe in the basement."

Ethan moved to leave the room. "Password?"

"Twelve, eight, seventy nine."

"Sandra's birthday," Ethan muttered on his way out.

"We should go now," JJ said.

"Get them out through the back door," Derek said.

They all made their way downstairs, the girl kept her head tucked on JJ's shoulder, and Henry allowed Emily to pull his face away from the sight when they passed the living room. It was already night, the garden was big enough that the grass allowed some crickets to live there, and they were making a weird kind of buzzing that didn't match the city lights around them. The steps of Ethan catching up to them took over the quiet atmosphere.

"Henry," he called, out of breath. Emily allowed the kid to take a few steps away from her. Ethan knelt in front of the kid, and showed him a golden chain, with a golden key hanging from it. Henry stared at it for a long beat. "People are willing to kill and die to get their hands on these things." Ethan said.

Henry nodded.

"Do you understand that? Do you know what this is?"

"Yes, I know."

"Alright, because it's yours now," he puts it around the kid's neck, and Henry presses it in his hand before hiding it in between his clothes.

Dave has the sudden impulse to snatch it out of his hands. Only thinking about all this mess, Spencer probably being tortured somewhere, all because of a key just like that one. That wasn't something you gave to a six-year-old kid. Even less one that had just suffered the loss of his guardians. But Dave didn't interfere.

As the kids walked with JJ and Emily to the car, Ethan turned around to go back in the house.

"Alright, tear this place apart, we're finding something about Sandra one way or the other."

He watched as him and Hotch exchanged a look, for once, they seemed to be in the same page.

 

"You ever been there?"

"I've been many places," Silver stirred his glass of wine around, looking around the office. Camille sat on Alec's chair. Or well, perhaps it was now Spencer's. She felt comfortable there, powerful. It felt like a heavy spot, big shoes to fill.

"Yeah, but The Nest, Silver, fucking focus," Lydon, helpful as always, was already on his third glass of whiskey. He was right though, Camille had to give him that.

"You understand we're... more than a bit desperate. We know first hand what people will do for the key, I can't even imagine what this guy, that has it personal with Spencer, will do to him."

"Of course," Silver seemed to be honestly sorry, "my apologies. I'm not used to... such direct approaches."

"The Affluence will do that to you," Lydon said in between his gritted teeths.

"Truth," Silver agreed. "But I will try for the sake of Spencer. So yes, I have been in The Nest before. I got there by jet, as I'm sure you know, it is inaccesible by foot."

"We know that, we need a way of entering."

Silver hummed while thinking. "I will provide you with the updated maps, that's out of the question. But as to how to enter... that's rather complicated, I'm afraid."

"Do you keep business with anyone inside?" Camille inquired, picking her own glass of wine.

"Uh, yes, but I don't think that will be of use."

"Why not?" Lydon lit a cigarette.

"I don't ship directly to The Nest. The plane lands in a base, and they put everything in another plane, and then it goes to The Nest. Even if I could sneak you into one of my shipping containers, you would be discovered in the transfer."

Camille sighed. A look exchanged with Lydon told her that he was the same level of frustrated. Silver had been helpful, but the situation had been becoming increasingly difficult to manage, and as much as they both made fun of Bella for being the mom of the group, right now Camille was missing her a ton. She would've known what to do, she would have a plan. That said a lot about the incompetence of this team, with Bella here, perhaps Spencer's captivity wouldn't've lasted more than a few hours.

It was the middle of the night now, and no matter how much they were all trying to keep going, there was just nothing else to do that day. And the Ashfords were dead, that's what a call from Ethan informed them just minutes ago, Silver had already promised to use his resources as well, to get a hold of Sandra. The Vultures, a cleaning service that was highly respected within the Affluence, had been already called and were assisting them as a favour and previous clients of Andy Silver. They were now also making business with Black Bird, so that was something Camille was going to be able to throw in Bella and Spencer's faces when they were back, a win for the company that she got all on her own -with a bit of help from Silver.

They were not back yet, something about a dog funeral, Ethan had said. Camille had chosen not to ask. The wine bottle was empty, and all that could be seen from the window were stars. Dogs barked in the distance. There was a knock on the office's door.

"Come in," Camille said.

A maid opened the door and entered a few steps on the room without closing it behind her. She nodded in acknowledgment to Silver before speaking.

"Ma'am, the room you asked for is ready."

"Oh, yes." Camille remembered. "Silver, let's just rest for the day. There's a room ready for you and, oh," she looked back to the maid. "Sorry, can I also ask for another one, please? Close to all of ours, and with two beds. There are two kids coming to stay temporarily at the manor."

The maid gave her another single nod. "I will get it ready." And then she left.

"Alright," Camille relaxed back into the chair, "like I was saying, Silver, you have your room there, and like I said, you can help yourself whatever you need from the kitchen or anywhere else. You're our guests."

Silver reverenced much like the maid had done just moments ago, and he got up picking his glass of wine to go. "I will see myself out of the office, I understand you might want some time to yourselves."

He smirked then, and Camille had no choice but to huff a laugh, despite how tired she was. Lydon even blinked as Silver exited the room. She sighed and rubbed her eyes.

"Hey."

She looked up to find Lydon's face very close to hers, his eyes bright and shiny, his brows furrowed, but his lips pressed in a little smile.

"Hey," she said back, already feeling tears in her eyes.

"Are you tired?" She nods. "I am, too."

"Yeah?" She knows what Lydon is doing, so she plays in, even though her voice is already cracking, and her throat is tight with the sobs she wants to let out.

"Yeah."

She nods again, and sniffs before pulling some hair behind her ear, but she still smiles.

"Okay," she whispers.

"I love you so much," he matches her tone, even though they could have been screaming. It wouldn't've mattered, this house was enormous, the only people there were the ones paid to not ask questions about what happens inside, and what if Silver heard? What could he do about it? Everyone else was out. Either kidnapped, or missing, or in a dog funeral. The others were objets, the spirit of a dead bird, and the ladies that changed the sheets. All ghosts.

"I love you more."

"I can't wait to marry you."

She chuckled, and sniffed again.

"There was a time when I wouldn't have believed it, if somebody told me those words would be coming out of your mouth."

"Oh, believe me," he barks a laugh, "I would've probably killed them for speaking bullshit. But right now..." he shakes his head slowly, like not believing the view, and then he sighs with a smile. Never finishes the sentence.

"I know," she agrees. "I just want mom back, though."

That makes Lydon laugh surprised, but immediately agrees.

"Yeah," he can't stop laughing, so his words are a bit interrupted, but he gets his point across. He looks beautiful there, tilting his head back, one hand on his stomach, and the vibrations of his chest. Camille wants to marry him, too. "Yeah, it would be much easier, wouldn't it?"

"I just hope she's okay."

"Oh, don't you worry about Bella. She's fine, she's made of fucking iron."

 

They ride back in two different cars. Ethan is driving in the one JJ's at. They are in the bigger van, with the kids. She missed the moment in which Ethan made the call, but she notices when they leave the house, that another car is waiting outside. Hotch, Rossi, and Derek, are right behind them, in the smallest car. They thought it would be better for the kids.

Maddie was long asleep, Emily too. Ethan drove in silence. There was something about Henry distant look that JJ just couldn't figure out. He looked tired, but his eyes hadn't dropped once as they made their way to the building where they would jump back into the helicopter. JJ just watched the kid helplessly and Henry just stared out of the window like nothing had happened.

His long curly hair reminded her of Spencer. It was thin, as well, Spencer's hair was thin. It looked delicate. There was moment in which Henry sat back and pressed his head on JJ, never shifting his gaze from the window. JJ's arm had moved to be around his shoulders, and her heart had skipped a bit. She felt trapped for a moment, she didn't know what to do, she feared a single wrong movement, or a too deep breath, was going to make the kid change his mind. She had moved and breathed incredibly slowly, like trying not to scare a wild animal.

And then she had melted a bit into it, she was softly brushing his hair back now, hoping it might get him to settle into something similar to sleep, but the kids eyes remained open.

"Are my grandma and granddad going to have funerals?" He asks suddenly, JJ's startles, and she looks up to find Ethan's eyes through the rare view. She doesn't know how to answer that, luckily, she doesn't have to, because Ethan does.

"Yes, of course. Once we get a few things sorted out."

"Mmh," the kid agrees easily, "they didn't want to be buried."

"Okay," Ethan responds, calm as ever, "we'll keep that in mind, then."

Henry nods, satisfied, and continues with his intense stare into the dark night.

"Hey, Henry," JJ says, because she has to say something, she can't cope with the fact that this kid is obviously suffering and she doesn't know how to help. The kid looks at her. "I'm so sorry, about what happened. I'm sure it was something really scary. And I'm sorry you and your sister had to go through that."

She feels her eyes watering just from remembering. Such a tragedy, something so awful, and these kids were so young. It wasn't fair. Henry's eyes are not as indifferent as they were before, which for some reason eases JJ's worry a bit. He in fact sniffs dryly and shifts to be closer to JJ.

"What's gonna happen with us now?" He says, and JJ's chest is about to explode, she's sure of that.

"We'll figure it out, okay? You are both going to be okay, Henry."

The kid nods. And then his face contorts until he's pouting, and a few tears slip down his cheeks.

"I just didn't want them to be dead," he cries softly.

"I know. I know, Henry."

JJ holds on to him, even though she can no longer keep herself from crying, she hugs him as the kid hugs her. Slowly, the kid's crying subsides, and she think's he's fallen asleep, until-

"Henry's not really my name, did you know that?"

Well, that's certainly something JJ didn't know. Of course, she has no reason for knowing that, she's only learned the kid's name that night. She frowns and she sees on the corner of her eye that Ethan is sending them a look.

"It isn't?"

The kid shakes his head, and he's smiling, like he just told a secret he wasn't supposed to.

"I mean, yes. It's my middle name. My mom just never calls me by my first name."

"Oh, I see," JJ smiles too, faking an exaggerated curious expression. "And what is your first name?"

The kid chuckles.

"I can't tell you, silly. It's a secret."

"Oh, well pardon my intromission, sir," that makes the kid giggle again. "And you like that everyone calls you Henry?"

The boy shrugs, although he doesn't stop smiling.

"I like that it is a secret." He says, "I just don't like the name."

"You don't like the name?" The kid shakes his head. "Why don't you like it?"

"My mom says it's ugly."

JJ frowns again. She is having a hard time understanding Sandra. She's unintentionally connecting all these little dots, that up until this point, could be just JJ's mind hating on someone that might have done something to put Spencer in danger. But now it seemed to might just be that Sandra was in fact a very weird person.

Because after all, Henry had asked what would happen with them. Hadn't he considered his mother would just pick him up as soon as possible? Did he know something? Something his mother had done? Or had Sandra simply been gone for too long, and now the kid doesn't even consider her to care enough to come back?

And what kind of mother tells his kid that his name is ugly, specially if she has been purposefully calling him by that name instead of his first name?

"Well, I think it's perfectly darling," JJ tells him.

The kid giggles.

"She says my dad picked it up. A mother would never name her kid a name so ugly," he repeated like he had memorized it from a textbook.

"Well, I think she's wrong," she says again. "I would name my kid Henry."

That manages to finally stop the giggles, but the smile stays there, and his eyebrows rise in surprise.

"Really?"

"Yes."

"That's certainly interesting," words that she wasn't used to hearing from six-year-olds, but it made JJ smile.

"What about Maddie?" She asks, "does she have a secret first name too?"

"No," Henry shrugs, "she doesn't have a middle name at all."

They stay quiet for a long time, and then the boy abandons the conversation, in favour of looking out of the window once more. JJ could joke that he was making sure Ethan wouldn't get lost.

"You said it was perfectly darling," he whispers, then, "the name."

"Yes, I believe it to be."

"Perfectly darling," the boy repeats, like the words were fun to say, he tilted his head back until it was resting on JJ once again, "perfectly darling."

JJ should not have been surprised to learn that that wasn't the first time Henry and Maddie had been in a helicopter, because Affluence kids were just like that, apparently. Maddie looked much better after her nap, and spent the helicopter ride ranting through the intercom about the first time that they had actually gotten in a helicopter, and apparently, there was a second, but she hadn't gotten to that part yet.

They made it back to the manor safely, Rossi looks like he hated the ride, but they're all in one piece. It's a relief to see the reactions of the kids when they finally stand in front of the manor. JJ was worried that every ability of being surprised was shut down by the Underground Affluence on these kids. But as soon as they are free from the multiple seatbelts, and they can hop off the helicopter and are encountered with the house gigantic front, they both gasp, amazed.

"Wow is this... the palace of a princess?" Maddie says, already running for the doors.

Henry chuckles, his neck is going to hurt if he keeps trying to look up to the highest floor of the house. JJ hears Lydon's laugh before she sees him. He's standing at the doors, cigarette in between his fingers, and is now observing the kids reaction with intensity.

"Is this your house, sir?" Maddie asks him.

"It's Spencer's," Lydon answers, kneeling to be at her level, "you like it?"

Henry speaks this time, without tearing his eyes from the complicated carved designs of the doors.

"It's perfectly darling," he says, "is he home?"

"Not at the moment," Ly replies easily, JJ wishes she had his ability of staying so neutral, "you're welcome to go inside, though. There's already a room waiting for the two of you."

Exited about the idea of seeing the inside of the manor, Maddie goes running through the doors that Emily had pushed open for her. Henry follows a bit behind. Emily turns.

"I'll uh... go with them. They don't really know anyone else," she shrugs, but JJ understands what she means. Emily had been the only face the kids could recognize from a previous occasion. It was only logical that she stayed near them.

They all stay at the doors for a while longer, Hotch briefly sums up the events of the house for Lydon to listen, and he nods through the events while finishing his cigarette. When he offers one to Rossi, he takes it, and so they wait for him too.

"Where's Camille?" Ethan asks, "I want to talk to her."

Lydon presses his lips and nods, like indicating that Ethan just made a really good question, and he himself doens't know the answer.

"Try the chapel, maybe?" He says, "I couldn't get her to go to sleep, she was waiting for you guys."

Ethan nodded, and turned to walk around the house. The chapel was in the back of the manor, and if you asked JJ, she would've preferred to cross the manor inside and get out through the back door. But if Ethan wanted to be devoured by mosquitoes and barked at by stray dogs, then that was his own problem. Perhaps he just wanted to clear his head, JJ sees him pulling out a pack of cigarettes from the back pocket of his pants. And then JJ stops paying attention to him.

There's something incredibly rough on the heart that comes with helping two young kids situate into a place they don't know, with people they never met, and after such a traumatic night. Emily discovers it pretty quick that there was a reason for her never wanting children, some times she forgets, and other times she's reminded. It's mostly because of the pain, because of this life. He's never going to forget Declan, and she will never forget how life forced him away from everything he knew. There was just so much risk in this kinds of lives. Unlike the place where Emily had been, the Affluence seemed not only do nothing to protect the kids from that world, but actually need them for its functioning.

How many of the Affluence function was run just by kids. Kids killing, spying, or just delivering messages. There was a lot, maybe less now, but since there were two there on the bed, that was already too many.

"I don't want to."

Emily just wants to argue that it is not her fucking fault that the room was big enough to fit two of her apartment inside, and that the beds were opposite to each other. It was a similar layout to the room where Bella and Spencer had slept as kids, but it was a different one, stripped from personal belongings, and with white dusty sheets piling on the side of the bed, ready to be collected. As if this room was just cleaned up after a long time of enclosure.

Emily ends up dragging the beds together. It's ugly, and it's loud, and she thinks she can see the wooden floors scratching. But she decides not to worry about it, because it made the kids finally fall asleep, and that was about as much as she had the energy to care about at the moment.

In the doors, she finds Dave.

"How are they?"

"Asleep."

Rossi nods. This day has been a lot on them, it was late at night, and they all should be in bed. They just had to deal with the fact that this was not a missing person case. This wouldn't comply to the stats they could read in books. This wasn't a race against time, it was a race against constancy. It wasn't as important to find Spencer within the twenty four hours, as it was to keep constantly working and looking, but they couldn't do that if they burned all they had on the first night. They had to be strategic about it.

"How's Hotch?" She asks, because she can sense that Rossi wanted to tell her.

There's something dark in the way Rossi gazes in the distance, like he couldn't finish processing something really big. He doesn't seem to even know where to start for. He opens his mouth to say something, and then closes it again. Emily frowns in suspect.

Ethan finds Camille in the chapel. He has always find her there, he thinks. All the times he had visited this chapel, it was because he was looking for Camille, and all times Camille had been there. He's never seen this chapel empty, and he never saw it with any other person inside, only Camille.

Ethan could make out the single flame of a candle that had been lit recently, it was enough to dimly illuminate the dark room, and cause funny shades projected on the figurines of various saints that Ethan was far from knowing.

"Hey," he says. Out loud, because he had never had the same respect that Camille holds to these places, and even though he respects that Camille does, he is not particularly bothered by it. "What could you make out of Silver?"

"He looks... willing to help," she stares into the distance. "What could you make out of the Ashfords?"

"Just that Sandra has some explaining to do."

"Oh, yeah," Camille nodded, "I'm fairly positive that Silver can help us finding Sandra. But truly, don't you have any guesses?"

Ethan sits next to her and admires the flame. The dark wooden floors are painted almost orange by the dim light, Camille's pale face was also affected by the colour, and her eyes looked almost greenish. It was a fabulous sight, with the golden hair and the greenish eyes. She was shedding tears, but not fully crying, and she held a lit cigarette in between her fingers. He looks back to the flames before she looks back at him.

"I guess we both have the same theory."

"It's the correct one. Come on, how much else can this all mean?"

Ethan sighed. "So Sandra must be saying some stupid things to the opposite side."

"Only question is, what exactly?"

"And how does she manage?"

 

Bella feels like a kid again, except she isn't one anymore. It's not exactly nostalgia, or at least not a good one. The gray underwhelming spaces and the troops dressed all the same marching from one place to the other, that was something she knew all too well. She remembers the Whale like it was yesterday, she remembers waking up there, away from Maeve and Spencer. She remembers the training, and the loud rough noise of the sea splashing on the top of the construction, the storms and agitation of the water were just another background noise every day and every night.

This place is not quite like that, but Bella can still hear water somewhere outside, they must be near a river.

Now she's not in training anymore, but she's a prisoner none the less. She's been walking around all day next to Maeve, they're free, as long as they stay inside of the facilities. Talking to Porter had resulted harder than they anticipated, for he wasn't on the CIA headquarters. Bella knew she shouldn't have accepted Carol's offer, but she had been so insistent that at the end, they barely had a choice. The CIA jet took them to this training facility, in which Porter is supposed to meet them soon. As time passes, Bella is more sure that Porter wasn't here at all.

They were getting little more than excuses from every older agent they'd questioned, but at the end of the day, neither of them wanted to fight, so they waited.

It didn't take much time for Maeve and Bella to realize that apparently in this place, no one was allowed to stop them. That didn't mean anything for their chances at escaping, of course, they knew that from trial and error since they were kids. But it meant that they were now having chocolate pudding, sat in the middle of the kitchens, where they were obviously being disruptive of the tight schedule all the cooks kept. They sat on the counter, and even though every single employee at that kitchen was finding it a pain in their asses to have to walk around them, none of them said a thing to them. Like they were forced to act like they weren't even there. It was most hilarious, Bella was enjoying it.

Maeve's head was lost in thought. She had been mostly staying next to Bella, but since she didn't say anything, neither did Maeve, and it allowed for her head to retire back to memories. She heard the river as well, it reminded her to the Vault, somewhat. It was less dark, and the gray color of the walls wasn't the same as the dark wood and high roofs. Also, this trainees didn't even have a green garden to go out to, it was more like a prison, if she was honest.

It hadn't been a bad day, overall. Except for the fact that she was certainly going to kill Porter as soon as she saw him, just for making them wait like idiots. And there was also the slight inconvenience of their phones not working there, obviously there was a blocker, but no one had provided a chance of communication. If Maeve allowed Bella to throw fists, they wouldn't be getting out of there soon, so she did her best to stop her.

Not being able to use their phones had been fine for most of the day, but now it was getting dark, and they were supposed to be back by now. Then, it came a time when it was obvious that they wouldn't be going home until at least the next morning. Maeve's chest tightened at the thought of Spencer returning from talking to Aria and thinking something bad had happened to her and Bella. He was surely going to make a big deal out of it, trust Spencer to worry before having the full picture. And even though she trusted Camille, Lydon, and Ethan to keep him on edge, she was still not a fan of him not knowing where they were.

"There has to be another way of letting them know where we are," she suggested to Bella, while she moved to grab yet another chocolate pudding from one of the refrigerators. People bumped into each other around her, one of them spilling a tray of clean forks, and gave Maeve a nasty look. Most of them were giving Bella and Maeve nasty looks. Maeve couldn't care less, at this point.

As if that wasn't enough, Bella lit a cigarette. "Like what?" She asked, "what would make Spencer know we're fine, but not coming back yet, because the CIA are major assholes? That's something... surprisingly common in our lives, but still not something you can easily translate into a message."

Bella thinks, and then gets up to open one of the fridges herself. She comes back with a bowl of ice cream, and Maeve sees one particular cook next to her that's now wearing a pained expression, desperate to tell Bella to get off their kitchen, but unable to do so, by orders from higher ups. It makes Maeve want to laugh, as Bella taps the ash from her cigarette in something that was clearly a food that was now only going to the trash. The particular cook working on that pot facepalmed hard and audible, Bella didn't even turned to look at them.

"You think if we asked someone here, they would pass the message?"

"I dunno," Maeve responds, but really, she thinks she knows the answer is no. Mostly because both Bella and Her have been less than nice to the people around them. Case in point, the cook throwing away a food with cigarette ash at that same moment.

"Let's just hope Porter just arrives soon."

Maeve huffs, "yeah, I don't see that happening."

"Me neither."

Porter arrives the next day, and they talk. Well, Maeve talks. Bella mostly bites her tongue, Maeve's glad for this. They were unarmed, and that was too, a blessing in disguise, because Maeve just knows that Bella would have had a gun in Porter's head before he fully entered the room.

"Agents, it's been a while," he says with his characteristic smile that made him look like an idiot. "I've to say, it's good to see you. We've been worried. Specially you, Agent Donovan, how are you?"

Maeve stays quiet, staring down at him, even though he was taller. He clears his throat, the swallows.

"Yeah, well. Business, then," he gets the hint.

"Yes, please," Bella rolls her eyes.

"Alright then, follow me, please."

They walk through the facilities, Porter vaguely explains the purpose of every room they pass, and briefly tells them about the personal they go through. Maeve and Bella knew half of this, because they have been wandering around all day. Even though no one was allowed to speak to them, apparently, they were able to understand fairly well where the kitchens were, and where training was actually happening.

She mostly turned him off, concentrating instead of her steps. One foot in front of the other, and then three different reasons to not just kill Porter in that same moment, just to see his face of surprise, and nothing else.

She just wanted to tear him out of his dumb jokes and awkward greetings. Bella knows he's an evil man, and so Bella would very much prefer if he were an evil man, instead of pretending to be a goofy one.

It was damaging to her brain because, when he acted like this, Bella actually started to believe that hew as actually that stupid, and that she could maybe get away with killing him without terrible consequences. But she knew this wasn't the case, and so she tried to be just irritated, and not murderous, this guy just made that tremendoulsy difficult.

Before Bella nodded that the rambling became actually useful and urgent, they were getting to the doors of what she presumed was Porter's office.

"Right, so for this that I want to ask you, I thought you could work with an agent of ours. She's been working very closely to us ever since Dr. Donovan started her... medical leave."

Bella snorts, and she hears Maeve doing the same. Medical leave doesn't really cover it, but trust the CIA to feed any bulshit it wants. Porter opens a gray double door that goes into a long but thin office. It was industrial design, very comfortably arranged, and very clean. Stripped from all personality, and reduced to what she would call the most comfortable interrogation room ever.

There was a woman standing near the desk, she was facing the other way, so all that Bella could truly see was her back. The back of an open back dress, black velvet with golden jewelry on top of her silked gloves. And the first of Bella's thoughts were 'shit, I'm terribly underdressed.'

The woman turned just when Porter introduced them.

"Agent Vitale, Dr. Donovan; meet Agent Sandra Ashford."

Bella frowned, looking at the woman firmly while she extended her hand, inviting. Maeve didn't take it either, she just stared, because this was someone they knew...

"Nice to meet you," the woman smiled, "I'm excited to work with you."

 

Notes:

i swear i had a few things to say but its five in the morning and i can't remember a single thing.

please if you like it, tell me what you think in the comments, i love love love reading the comments. and anyway, recently i ended up hooked to playing DnD, not my fault, got dragged into it, became an addict. So that was mostly what I was doing the second week, we are meeting nearly every day cause we don't have anything to do, basically, cause uni hasn't started yet. so if one of y'all has a cool campaign that play online and wants to tell me to join, please do.

anyway, hope you have great two weeks, and i'm sorry about this chapter not being larger. just please tell me what you thought about it. you can tell me anything you like. comments, questions, observations, insults, heated arguments, well-phrased curses, long lost arcane words to turn me into things, anything!

if that's all then check my tumblr cause I'm gonna post what kind of smoker this fic's characters are. so stay tuned for that shit, i guess.

anyway, take care <3

Chapter 34: Marcid

Notes:

Just this little teeny tiny short chapter, just this little something, cause I didn't want to fail again, but I'm dealing with a lot of pain. Not emotional pain, so don't worry, I'm having the best fucking time of my life here laying in bed. But in between the back pain I had mentioned early, some other botherings, and a debilitating fucking body that has caused me to sprain my ankle recently, you could say writing gets hard.

This is a short chapter to remind you, and myself, how much I still love this, and how much I want to remain doing this. At least until finished, and then possibly beyond.

Also I recently got obsessed with the legend of vox machina so perhaps I will soon drop a few fics about that, idk if anyone here would care about information, just putting it out there.

anyway, thank you for being so patient, and so kind for reading my long notes before the chapter. It's short, but it's written with love and patience (that's totally a lie, there's not a bit of patience in this words)

hopefully see you in two weeks! but if not, I will let you know! I won't just disappear, let's do that way, that if I can't make it to a friday, I will instead post a note explaining that I'm not forgetting about it, I just couldn't make it. And as soon as things start to go better I will try to make a marathon of some sort, perhaps posting two times a week for a few months? Idk, i wanna go crazy.

for now i fear i have to take care of myself, so we'll stick with the every two friday update, except when I cannot make it.

see you in two weeks <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Marcid

(adj.) withered; incredibly exhausted

 

"How are you even doing this?" Ethan has to squint to even the light of the moon coming from the shut curtains. His head pounds in pain, his breath smells like whiskey, and the tips of his fingers of ash. It feels pretty much like waking up when he was a kid running around the Affluence with nothing to fear except the consequences of his actions. Waking up in random beds and parading around the early morning of the city to try and find where he had left his friends.

His voice is still raspy, and his head foggy. A quick look at the time will tell him it's near four in the morning, but the Sinclair Manor only has those old clocks that he's unable to see in the dark. He's not yet willing to turn a light on, the one coming from his phone is already making everything else disappear in darkness. He gets up and off the bed almost by pure inertia. Hearing Bella's voice has sent a shock through his body that has managed to burn a good chunk of the sleepiness away.

It's been, what? Three days? Four? Ethan has stopped counting. Has stopped doing many things, actually. Has stopped talking with the others, stopped trying to put up with the feds. Lydon and Camille are still there, working with them. Ethan has walked away from them all. He still hears what they have to say, only because he does not want to make things worse, but he doesn't add to their conversations.

He has been working with Silver, arrogant as he might be, he knows his stuff, Ethan has to admit.

Sandra has banished from the face of the earth, or so it seemed. Bella and Maeve could have been dead for all they knew, and every search party sent to The Nest has died before entering, the few that entered never reported from the inside. They did not have a good chance of entering themselves.

They were getting close to a plan, Ethan thinks. One that would allow them in without having to go through the change of planes during the transfer of merchandise. They have groups scouting, they could maybe enter from underground and make their way up. Lots of tunnels have been sealed up since Alec Sinclair left and The Nest started growing on its own like moss on a slice of bread.

Perhaps they could succeed, if they planned it correctly, but four days had passed already, and Ethan was starting to fear what they would find in The Nest, if anything at all. Spencer being alive was not as much of a long shot as it could seem. If they had bothered in keeping Spencer alive and moving him to The Nest, then Ethan didn't think they would kill him right away, that would be a waist of resources. If they were to kill him, they would have in that moment, instead of taking him.

Maeve and Bella though...

But now, this was Bella, this was her voice.

"Listen idiot, I don't have much time. Are you drunk?"

"No, I mean..." he slurs the words and has to clear his throat again, "I was but..."

Thankfully, Bella lets it go.

"I'm somewhere."

"Oh, those are great news," he responds instinctively.

"Your smartness surprises me. I mean, I don't know where I am, but I'm in a CIA base, we're fine, we're safe. We just aren't allow to communicate."

Ethan frowns, as soon as he gets next to the window he opens it, suddenly needing fresh air.

"You've been there this whole time?"

"Yes. How are things there?"

"Wow, I mean. Shit, Bella. They're shit. Everything went to shit. There's not one single plan left standing."

"What?!" She yelps in an urgent whisper, "what the fuck! I can't leave for two seconds."

"Can you come here?"

"No, that's what I was gonna tell you, we're fine, but we're a bit stuck here. I snuck out with a phone, I'm not sure how much I can get away with, but they got me working on tech stuff so hopefully I can cover it up."

"Which base are you in?"

"Does that matter?"

Ethan had zero idea of where any of the bases were. "Not really."

"E, I'm gonna be honest with you, I have no idea what's happening."

"What do you mean?"

"I'm working on some covering up for them, and it's fucking definitely Affluence related. I've been able to peak in at the net, the price for Frank Simon's head has been raised. Spencer did that?"

"Uh, nope," Ethan jumped at the sudden reminder that Bella probably didn't know Spencer was missing. Luckily, before Ethan could even think about saying anything, she quickly resumed her talk.

"Someone did."

"I see..."

"And Porter is acting very strangely. I've been covering murderers here and there, and I just don't think it's important enough to get this hell of a reaction. Carol is... her usual supervillain self, but she just has that stupid look of remorse like she had all the time after Spencer was fucking tortured before we fucking moved him to the FBI. She fucking pisses e off, we all fucking know the call came from inside the house, you know?" Ethan only nodded, even though Bella couldn't see him. She didn't seem to be looking for a response anyway. "And here's the most... strange, bizarre thing, that has happened to us."

He waits for a few seconds. It's either something really big, or something really strange, because Bella takes a while, like she can't even understand how to say it. Ethan waits patiently until he doesn't anymore.

"Well?"

"Well," her voice hesitates, the next thing she says sounds like a question, "Sandra's here? Sandra's here. You know? Sandra Ashford? Do you remember her?"

Ethan's heart picks up and he's suddenly grasping the edge wooden windowsill like his life depends on it. He tries his best to keep his breathing at check because he knows Bella will notice. He looks outside the window to try and think with clarity. There's a thin layer of dew covering the grass, he sees one of the dogs chasing something in the distance, and he wonders if there are any squirrels out adventuring in the night. His room points to the back, and he can see the stables, closed at night, but with a soft light escaping under its doors. Ethan sighs.

"I remember her," he says.

"But here it gets even more weird. She... When Porter introduced us... she pretended not to know us. It's... I mean, it sounds insane, something really weird to do because... why? She has to remember us, doesn't she? It wasn't that long ago, she kind of has to remember us."

"Of course she remembers you."

"But she pretended she didn't, E," she said serious, as if truly wishing to know the reason. "Why would she do that?"

Ethan sighs again, he closes his eyes and lets the cold air from outside fill his lungs before stretching a hand towards the ashtray on the windowsill, and lighting a smoke.

"What did you guys do?"

"I dunno, the fuck were we supposed to do? We kind of played into it. For me right now, the less Porter figures out, the better. But we haven't had the chance to be with her alone, so we don't know why she's doing it. Or what she's doing here working for the CIA in the fucking first place!"

Ethan takes a while to respond. Bella seems to be finished. There was apparently nothing else to tell, and as much as Ethan wishes to have the next couple of weeks to think of a response, he knows Bella probably doesn't have much more time.

"Why didn't you call Spencer?" He asks, the question suddenly dawning on him. Bella hums, seemed to be caught off guard.

"I... He's not responding. I only tried once, cause I didn't want to waste any time."

"Okay," he murmurs, "Okay..." He inhales very deeply, and then exhales the smoke. "Bella I'm gonna tell you something now, and wherever you are, you are not going to have a strong reaction to it. You hear me? You will stay quiet and still, and you will not call any attention on yourself."

This time it's Bella who stays silent for a while. The dog is back with something in its mouth, not big enough to be a squirrel, it probably caught a rat. Ethan shuts the window. No one can hear him here in Sinclair Manor, he doesn't have to hide. But for some reason, he does. He doesn't feel good just telling that information to the wind, he doesn't know where it might take it.

"Alright," Bella whispers.

"Alright. So, Spencer was taken." He waits one second, and then another one. Silence. Good. "Him, and Lucas. Since they visited Aria, they were taken. Aria is missing, we think they could have her too. They took them to The Nest."

There he hears a sharp inhale, but he keeps going.

"And we found some old videos, and they reminded me... Do you remember why we stopped talking to Sandra? I didn't. But it was the war, B, she got her hands into some sketchy shit. She knows something. We wen't to the Ashfords' to see whether they could tell us anything. But they knew we were going to move like that, the Ashfords were taken out, the kids are at the manor."

He hears muffled breathings here and there, Bella probably trying to control her reactions. He waits for a long moment to give her a chance to do so.

"I know it is a lot of information, and it's poorly given, but what I need you to do is to be fucking safe, okay? You and Maeve."

"What about Spencer?"

"We think Sandra might know a way into The Nest, we're chatting over it with Andy Silver, but we still can't get anything that would work."

"I will try and see if Porter is working with them, I will try to get something out of Sandra."

"But carefully."

"Carefully," she agrees. "I really got to go."

"Will you be able to pin in again?"

"I... I'll try."

And she hangs up. Nothing else. No goodbyes, no promises. She's just gone. Ethan doesn't even finish his cigarette, he leaves it on the ashtray to slowly burn away, and he goes to sleep.

 

The roof is not cold, it's actually warm, and there's a nice breeze that makes the beads at the end of Sky's braids clink together. He's smoking but Spencer isn't, because he feels like he can't catch his breath and he somehow doubts that a cigarette would help with that. He doesn't really know why he feels like that, he looks down to his body and he doesn't look hurt, but the tips of his fingers sting and there's something hot and burning in his chest. He is no shivering, but he feels like he is, he can feel his hands trembling but when he looks at them they're steady. And he just can't seem to catch his breath.

"I don't feel really good," Spencer mutters to Sky, because he's the only one out there to hear him.

"That's alright, it'll pass."

Spencer is still holding his hands up, but he gives up on looking and examining them. He walks towards the edge of the building, Sky smokes leaning against the railing, looking down.

He doesn't quite understand this moment he's living. The angles and spaces seem distorted, somehow. Not enough to look like anything was out of place. It was minimal. Enough for Spencer to feel just slightly unsettled. Enough for him to notice something was not quite right, but not enough for him to pin point what it was.

But the floor under him was firm. The breeze was real. He took careful steps to stop next to Sky. The railing was cold, and solid. He could smell the smoke Sky was blowing. He could smell the remaining of alcohol in his breath, and the fancy cologne that probably gave him all that sparkle that was crowning the bare areas of his neck. The silvery tank top only covered about half of his lower back, and where it ended, the end of the scar peaked through, enough to be seen, enough to be hidden as well.

His eyes then lingered on Sky's face. He could see every detail of it. He saw every little pore of his skin, the way his nose trills dilated when he exhaled smoke through them, he saw the layer of make up on his cheeks and eyes. And he even saw the place where his mascara had sticked a few of his eyelashes together in what was probably a rushed appliance in the middle of the nightclub's bathroom.

Sky turned to look at him.

"What?"

"Nothing," Spencer said, although it came out more like a question.

Sky huffed.

"This night is not as pretty as the others."

"It isn't?"

"Do you still feel off?"

"Uh... Yeah, it's like I'm sick or something."

He cleared his throat just because he just now was feeling how dry it was, and a bit sore as well. Sky frowned, turned to put a hand on Spencer's forehead. For a split second Spencer felt like Sky shouldn't be able to touch it. Then he frowned to himself. He didn't know where that thought came from. It was silly, made no sense. Sky's hand was firm, real, and warm.

"You don't have a fever. Maybe you just had too much to drink. It'll pass."

Spencer's chest was tighter now, his breath labored. The burning of his ribs and the pain in his body was growing more intense. Panting, he looked up at Sky, who grabbed him by the shoulders to stabilize him. Sky tilted his head, with a deep worried frown. His dark eyes were bright and sad, he seemed to know what was going on, strangely.

"You're going so soon?"

"I..." Spencer's mouth was too dry, it tasted like blood. He swallowed.

"It's getting harder for you to linger."

He doesn't quite know what to respond to that. His knees are giving up under him, but he doesn't feel like he's standing anymore. The perspective of it all is making him dizzy, the world spinning around him as he felt himself vertical and horizontal at the same time.

He doesn't understand what Sky is saying. So soon? How long had he been here. Spencer doesn't remember, but assumes they were down at Everly Nights together. They had to have been together most of the night, if they'd ended up on the roof. But in fact, Spencer was just realizing that he had no recollection of being down in the club, he didn't remember going up the stairs. He frowned, trying to remember entering the roof at all, trying to recall anything before looking at his hands a couple of minutes ago, he couldn't.

"Don't worry," Sky said, "I'll keep it safe."

Spencer woke up. And choked on his own blood, he now was realizing that he would rather have the dryness before the metaling taste of blood staining his teeth. He forced his eyes to focus on the whole above him, it was night. It was hard to breathe, or perhaps he was having trouble breathing, for the various deceases he was sure he'd picked up. He could barely see Lucas from this position, but he knew he was in a bad state. His breath was worse than Spencer's, he could hear it all the way there. There was a pool of blood under him, although he wasn't bleeding any longer, Spencer would actually be surprised if he survived the night. But again, he had been saying that to himself for the past few nights, so he thinks he should learn by now, that Lucas was being more resistant than he looked.

"You were doing that again," he heard the rasped agonizing voice coming from the darkness.

"What?"

"Talking to yourself. You keep doing that."

"I was dreaming."

"You weren't even sleeping, you literally just laid down. You said something about feeling sick."

Spencer groaned, sitting up again. HIs vision swayed. He spitted the blood from his mouth.

"Yeah, I... I think I tore something inside again. I'm..." he coughed, "I'm fucking bleeding."

Lucas hummed, and then let it be. The wheezing breaths being the only indication of his presence.

"Are you bleeding?" Spencer asked.

"Not right now."

"Good."

"Is it?"

He stayed quiet. They just heard each other's breath for a while, there wasn't much else to do. Once every few minutes, a rat would try to sneak a bite out of Spencer's foot, but he just shoved it away, he was used to it at this point.

The night was cold, or perhaps it was just Spencer. He was sweating and shaking in the middle of a fever that just made it hard to distinguish whether the anguish came from the wounds or simply his body being in extreme pain. He could barely move, much less sit straight. The crooked position of his back was now the way it was going to remain forever, that was what his mind was caught on. Whether he died, or made it out of here, he didn't think his back would ever be back to normal.

With every breath he could feel the liquid trying very hard to squeeze past his throat, it was hard to keep himself from throwing up what he assumed was blood, cause it could be no other type or food, there was nothing in his stomach.

Falling asleep didn't feel like it always had, he doesn't think he ever falls asleep anymore, he just loses consciousness. His heart beats in his ear, the blood obscuring any other dull sound in the room, and then his vision turns dark agonizingly slow. Some times that means he's fallen in unconsciousness, sometimes he's gone somewhere else. Somewhere nothing can reach him, not the pain, not even Lucas' annoying voice.

Perhaps it was overdoing it, though. He couldn't say that he found Lucas' voice annoying anymore. He did, though, but he just wasn't bothered by it at this point. He feels bad for the guy, who he can hear the life fading out of, every passing hour. Lucas has one more bullet wound than Spencer does, and Spencer knows enough about his body to know his' is not mortal, but Lucas'... He has't had the chance to look at it properly, he can't reach him, he can only observe. If Lucas were to choke on his own blood that same night, then Spencer wasn't going to be able to do anything about it.

So perhaps that's why Spencer let himself be slowly and painfully taken by the darkness every time. If Lucas is to die, then he might as well be out of this cell while it happens. He's not needed, he can't provide aid, nor comfort. But he can at least give himself the small privilege of not to care. Or to care very little.

"We're gonna die here," Lucas said. "No one's gonna come, we're gonna die. I'm... I'm gonna die. I'll be dead by morning."

Spencer just kept quiet. He sighed but made sure Lucas couldn't hear him. For some reason, that night Spencer couldn't fall asleep. That, the night Lucas was so sure of dying, the forth night. That was the night his brain chose to remain awake. He breathed as carefully and silently as he could, perhaps Lucas would think the reason of his lack of answer is due to have fainted. But if he were to notice that Spencer was listening, and not doing any effort to comfort him, then Spencer wouldn't particularly care.

As morning approached, he was able to see Lucas' face better, he couldn't hear him breathing anymore, but every once in a while his chest would rise and then fall back, so he was still alive. Spencer threw one of the remaining pieces of broken stuff that he had to his reach towards a rat that was making its way to Lucas' face. The object struck true with practiced ease, the metallic sound against the floor wasn't enough to bring Lucas back to the land of the living.

And then he heard another thing. Another sound. Duller, but at this one Lucas rose from what could have been his grave. Son of a bitch was probably not sleeping at all when Spencer threw the thing. It was a bad sign that he was just letting a rat near his face, though.

"What's that?" He whispered.

"The fuck would I know," Spencer said back, looking through the hole in the ceiling.

Two figures clouded the little light of the start of the day, as they approached with a steal stair and started to make their way down.

"Oh god," Lucas cried. Spencer saw actual tears of relief shed through his tears. "Thanks god, thanks god, oh..." he sobbed, and then looked at Spencer. "We're not gonna die here."

Spencer instead, felt his stomach drop. Just like he knew he would feel, the minute someone showed sign of life.

"Yeah, you're..." he muttered under his breath, "you're gonna wish you had."

 

"I need to talk to you, if that's okay."

Ethan had just woken up, Hotch could tell from the looks of him. He never particularly looked good or well-dressed these days, but his hair had a specific messy air about them, and his eyes were groggy enough, that Hotch knew he had just recently got up from bed.

He also smelled like an ashtray.

Hotch can't blame him, not really. He's having a shitty time too. Every single clue had been followed until proven useless. Every attempt of a plan had been sketched. Things were just not working. And no, he did not agree with Ethan's behavior. He did not agree with him just running off and doing his thing, and then coming back to stay silent at their ideas and bark at their plans. He drank and smoked and there seemed to be little Camille or Lydon could do to put him together.

Despite this, Hotch did not blame him, did not hold any kind of resentment. He knows how desperate he feels, but the difference is that the BAU has only lost Spencer. Ethan has lost three people.

"That's okay," he stepped out of the room with him. None of the others paid them any mind. They were deeply trapped within their own thoughts, having breakfast on their own. It was hard to keep hope, and their were doing their best, but this... It wasn't the type of work that they did. They did not waited for days, the FBI did things quickly and efficient. There was no way to be quickly there, not if you wanted to be efficient. They just couldn't seem to put on a cold head after so many days of uncertainty. "What do you need?"

"Bella called."

Hotch almost drops the mug he's holding. A beat.

"Say what again?"

"Bella. She's with Maeve and-"

"Jesus christ. He leans against the wall, uses one of his hands to run over his face. "Are they okay? Are they coming here?"

"I- they... no. I mean. They're okay," he clarified. "They were taken to a CIA training facility, we don't know where, they don't either. They have been doing some job for Porter, and apparently, Sandra's there."

Hotch wishes he has something to say. A question to ask. His brain just can't seem to process that information fast enough to be of any use. Ethan explains further. They spend a while talking about it, by the end, Hotch isn't sure that much is clarified. He feels pretty clueless. The weight in his chest has lightened only a bit, though, so it makes him think that perhaps Ethan was not the only one that was missing three people.

"Do you think they need rescuing?"

Ethan thought about it for a moment.

"I don't think so. I mean... we're not going to be able to go against the CIA anyway. And... they know their way around it, better than we ever could. They have been working like this for years, they know what they're doing. Actually, right now, they might be more useful than us, regarding Spencer."

"They have Sandra," Hotch realized.

"And now they know, because I told them. They know about Spencer, and they know about Sandra. And so they can act about it."

"We can't just sit around in hopes they might call again," he sighed.

"No, of course," Ethan shook his head. "That's not what I'm talking about, not at all. But now we count with this. We can stop looking Sandra, we know where she is. Now we look for a way into The Nest, and then wait until the appropriate time to get in. Only when we know more about this."

"Sounds..." Hotch huffed, humorless. Lately, he can't believe what his life has turned into. "Completely insane."

"Well, it's all we got."

He kept quiet for a bit, rubbed his hand over his chin and mouth again and again, just praying for a better idea. A sudden ray of realization that would prove to be the key to solve all of this. But Hotch's body ached, his mind was clouded. Exhaustion was taking the best of him. He nodded.

"Let's go tell the others."

Notes:

Something really really interesting is unfolding, so look forward to that. If everything goes as planned, it's gonna start falling like pieces into place. I don't have much to say about this chapter, cause It was written rushly, and without a lot of love.

But anyway, perhaps just remind you to read the start notes, if you haven't, where I explain a bit of what's been going on and why I am falling behind on schedule.

See you in two weeks, I hope you've enjoyed it either way <3

Chapter 35: Yakamoz

Notes:

sorry about being a day late, but I'm here and I'm in a rush.

i really love comments, if ur interested in leaving some.

sorry about the end thats a bit sloppy, but oh well

and that I love you all so much and thank you so much for reading and for commenting and for kudoing and every single shit you do to make my day a thousand ways better

and that's it cause im truly really in a rush so I'm gonna go, see you in two weeks <3

please tell me what you think abou it

that's it love youuu<3

Chapter Text

Yakamoz

(n.) turkish. the reflection of light on water; metaphorically, a fleeting, unspoken understanding that may later lead to betrayal

Carol's life wasn't... good, not particularly. At least she didn't think so. She grew up in a town of ghosts. She had a mother, and a father, and a brother, but she could not find happiness in any of it, not while her shoes were stained of mud and the outside of her house smelled perpetually like cow shit.

Walking to school through dust streets and old barely standing houses, to get to the little rural establishment with only three teachers and school classes that varied in age, it was something that oppressed her heart more and more each day. There was a constant pressure on the outside of her temples. Not a headache, but a constant annoyance, a cloud of hatred that resonated in her ears as a constant reminder of how unfair the world was.

It didn't take long for her to realize that her family, and most people in this town, they were... they could not be saved. They were simple minded people, at best. No one else could be so happy with the little life they were living. Her brother did well in school, but then again, that was no real school. And he then came home to brush his horse and feed the cows, he enjoyed riding on horseback towards the pond at the end of the lands, and he chased the ducks. Carol never did such a thing, she had to bit her lip every time her parents laughed about one of the baby goats sneaking in the house, and she cried out of spite every time she found a toad in the bathroom.

She lived grossed out by the life everyone seemed to enjoyed, and she never once doubted that the problem was not her. She was just meant for greater things like this, she was meant to be big. She learned rather fast that if what you wanted was to go up... then you might have to step on a few people to climb there. She didn't care, either way, she had never cared too much about anything at all.

When she ran away, her mother called the cops. And what a stupid bitch she was, for having such an act of love when it had been very obvious since the beginning that Carol never had any to return. But she hid, and she ran, and not even the dogs could follow her. Not like the useless sheriff and the joke of a police department that they had in town were too prepared to find her.

She spent the better part of two months just stealing from any house she could get into. People there, they were not poor, not exactly. They were just rural. So she managed to acquire enough money to keep her as comfortable as one might be as a simple runaway.

It must not sound like the best idea, to leave from one discommodity to the other, but Carol Smith always trusted that her fate would find her. And she was never meant to be ordinary, she knew that much. So she stole, and ran, and kept stealing and running. And eventually, she was found by her destiny, in the shape of a simple undercover work for a police department desperate enough to go to a civilian for help. And so, Carol Hawthorne was born. Because Carol Smith was never alive to begin with, she needn't to die because she barely lived.

Carol Hawthorne sold the poor few girls that were helping her to make some money. It was okay, Carol never had any regrets, not a bit of empathy. There were no sides in this war. There was just greatness, and those who stood in her way towards it. Those were her loyalties, and that was enough.

And it turned to be exactly what he needed to climb as high as she did. Because soon Carol Hawthorne died for the most part also, and now secret agent Hawthorne lived, right hand to the director of the CIA. And responsible for the department that monitored the Underground Affluence. One day, it would be useless for her to be loyal to Porter too, and she would have no regards in turning his back to him, for the time being, it was what kept her in greatness.

"Oh, I'm glad you're here," she heard Porter's voice echo in the hallway from where he was allowing agents Vitale and Donovan to enter the room. "So now we can commence."

Sandra was already in the room. The curtains were drawn, not like anyone could see them from outside anyway. Like every day of formal work, Carol wore a suit, similar to Porter. Sandra adorned herself in expensive jewelry and extravagant dresses. Carol had yet to see her in any other clothes, for all she knew, Sandra slept in clothes worth a year of anyone's work.

Vitale and Donovan weren't badly dressed themselves. They entered calmly and nodded politely at her before sitting. Carol had always enjoyed that tiny bit of the power rush, every time she saw how well domesticated were the kids that costed so much work years ago. It made it all worth it, in a way, to know that it hadn't faded through all of this mess.

It was a constant reminder that everything was fine. No one, not even Bella Vitale or Doctor Maeve Donovan, could outsmart the CIA. Their plans were fine, and they didn't even need to keep the close eye their were keeping on them. They wouldn't even disobey, they would not move a finger against them. No matter how much they greeted their teeth, or how many cooks got yelled out, the pups were going to keep their head down in front of the big dogs. Carol was too paranoid, her plans were fine, Porter's plans were fine.

Carol never quite cared, per se, not much. Working next to them had been fine, even fun at times. But she hadn't mourned her losses, and now she mostly resented them, for different reasons. The closest thing she had ever felt to regret over the cruel, unethical, and calculated move they had pulled to get themselves those three agents, was almost five years ago. After Spencer was tortured.

She had been scared, at the time, to find out that she actually deeply cared about him. In a way, she was unable to resist the instinct that awoke on her, when she realized how far had they pushed, how bent everything was, and how it was starting to break. Perhaps it was because Spencer was the hope of their plans, all that they'd ever needed from the beginning, and when he started to break, the plan was shattering as well. But she never got to discern it, she never got to know which one was it.

Her hear still ached, sometimes, when she remembered the last day. Biting her nails, anxiously waiting for Porter to say the words.

She saw it pained him too. He had grown dangerously attached to them all. She knew it. She couldn't exactly blame him, he was human, after all. But it hurt their plans, as much as it hurt him. She was aware that if it weren't for Porter's stupid human heart, their plan could've been successful. But even then, that day, while all was happening, she had wanted for it to stop, too.

She bit her nails, not longer able to hide that she was doing so.

"So?" She urged.

Porter held his eyes shut, his knuckles clenched in a white grip to the desk. His breathing slow and calculated, almost fake. They kept watching. Carol kept watching, Porter just kept his eyes closed and listened. There was a long pause, only disturbed by the screamed pleads coming from the screen. Followed by a rough voice, asking the questions, and the screeching of metal against metal, promising more pain.

Where the nail ended, she started to taste blood, it didn't stop her. And finally, after a particularly loud cry of agony, Porter gasped, opened his eyes, and slammed the laptop shut.

"That's enough," he said, "tell them to stop it."

She immediately relaxed too. Breathing felt like she hadn't been able to do it in years, and the muscles in her jaw hurt from having been tensing them for a while. But even though she had wanted those orders too, her head remained sane enough to know that if only Porter would have a firmer hand, and a bit less of a heart, the plan could've worked.

"Sir?" She said instead, "are you sure?"

He sighed again, rubbing his face with the desperation of a man who had lost a very meticulous bet.

"The kid hasn't talked, he won't talk, not soon enough. Bella won't stop asking about it, and we as long as we continue to do nothing, she will realize more and more. And we've only got a limited amount of time before she decides to go against our orders and look for Spencer on her own. Both of them." He shook his head and scoffed despair as he motioned towards one of the agents in the room. "Order a rescue mission, let Vitale and Donovan go with you."

"Sir they will... surely shoot at sight."

"Let them."

There was a moment of confusion, a pause. Like if that man was having trouble realizing... that it didn't matter anymore. Nothing else mattered, when it was no longer useful on the bigger scale.

"But..." the man stupidly continued. "We're working with them, sir, we ordered the assault."

"Let-" Porter stumbled, and scoffed again. Carol remained still and silent, staring at the agent. "Let there be casualties in both sides, just make sure that Vitale and Donovan aren't in the line of fire. And make sure Doctor Reid survive his injuries. The rest in meaningless. I don't care if we're working with them."

There was another small tremble of doubt and uncertainty in the man's look, like he wasn't sure whether he should comply with Porter's orders, but he wasn't sure what could he do instead of following, either. Carol wondered how had he gotten so high with that... strong moral compass.

"I..."

"Order the rescue," Porter insisted, more firm this time, intimidatingly grim. "Retrieve Doctor Reid. Unleash it at full violence. After all," he hissed dangerously, "they took and hurt one of ours, didn't they?"

The man cleared his throat, and took a step buck.

"Uh, yes. Sir, of course."

After he left, Carol just quietly waited until Porter's head recovered his usual clarity, and then she spoke.

"And now what are we going to do with him?"

Porter sighed, then shrugged.

"I mean... we retire him. We acknowledge that the people who did this... will certainly come back to do so again, and so he must be watched, and protected. We put him somewhere safe, somewhere away and controlled. And we wait until we figure out another way to go about this."

"This isn't... something we can just abandon."

"No, no, of course not." He shook his head calmly, raising a hand to appease her. "But this bit of plan, agent, this is grand scale, and there is no rush. It's already been underway for almost five years, we can stew on it a few more, then keep going."

"Wouldn't you agree, Carol?" With a twist of her head, she realized where she truly was. On a table, next to Sandra, in front of Vitale. Not in an office alone with Porter, all those years ago. She had been lost in thought and missed the question, but because it was Porter asking it, she trusted that whatever it was, she was indeed supposed to agree.

"Yes, of course."

"See? Then it's decided."

Vitale was looking at her.

Of the three, Bella Vitale was always her least favourite. Carol had never been able to guess the thoughts behind the powerful intense eyes. Her face always hid her thoughts enough that not even she could tell what it let on. Excellent for an agent, but terrible for Carol's need of control.

Right now, those eyes stared at her fiercely. There was a fire on those eyes that she had never seen before, something stronger than she was every able to take away from one- of those looks. And what was worth to anger Carol even more, was that despite the obvious intensity in her gaze, she still couldn't discern it's nature. She could decipher her. Something was definitely different, something was definitely off.

It gave her goosebumps. Her heart raced, and she was surprised to find herself scared. Never thought she would feel that way, not about anything, but not about Bella. But she had a certain something to her that particular night, her eyes were preying upon her like a hawk, like an assassin about to let go of the bullet. And Carol couldn't pin the reason, so she just curiously, and carefully, stared back.

 

Spencer was surprised to notice he could walk by himself. When they first took him out of that place, he couldn't. No way he could even move a muscle. He just supposed that was the end of it. He let himself be carried out, hoping that perhaps, if they dropped him, that would be what ended his life. Better that than what was about to happen to them.

Spencer was a smart man, and he knew, from the beginning, the strategy that was being used. So when they offered him food, a shower, and decent clothes, he was angry but not surprised. He took it anyway, he knew better than to decline what he was about to lose possibly forever.

The new cells were underground. Everywhere he'd been had been underground. It was considerably more comfortable, but confusing. At least before he had been able to tell clearly when it was day and night, he had been able to count every hour by the movement of the sound. Now the only light they had was a bulb that flickered every once in a while.

They were separated, but at least they weren't handcuffed anymore. Lucas was sleeping, or maybe he was just pretending so. Spencer could see him enough from the angle he was in, just enough to see his chest rising and falling. It was all he needed. He didn't need to confort Lucas, as long as the blond was alive, then it wouldn't really weight on Spencer's conscience whether he was comfortable or not. He was still surprised he made it this far. His condition had done nothing but worsen over the hours, but perhaps the shower and the food would take away some of the illnesses that the open cold night and cruel wounds left behind.

Spencer moved around the room now. After discovering he could actually walk, he was not particularly anxious to lose the ability so soon. He tried jumping a little, he checked himself, all his wounds. He knew his own breathing was wheezing a bit, he could feel the liquid on his chest. He could feel the cold sweat of the infection, and the pounding headache. He tried to ignore it all. He tried to check his limits, to see how fucked up he was. If he had to fight for some reason, he wanted to be aware of what he was working with.

Moving helped somewhat. Every once in a while he woke Lucas up. Then he moved around the cell, and then lay on the cot that was covered by a blanket in one of the corners. Overall, Spencer was left to his own devices, left to sink in his own brain. A forme of torture in itself, as he wondered what exactly was expecting him now that they were out of that oubliette.

He didn't have to wait much, or perhaps he did. Time was fuzzy, now that he couldn't track day and night. But somewhere a few hours after he had received his second ration of food, he was taken for a walk around the establishment.

He saw as Lucas raised his head in curiosity, but luckily stayed still and quiet while they led Spencer out towards the hallway. He tried to comply, to do as they commanded without saying a word. But the guys were totally trying to provoke him to do something, they tossed him around, cuffed his hands behind his back, and tripped him against the wall. It wasn't even painful, it was just extremely annoying.

"Fuck," the curse escaped his lips after being surprised by yet another rough hand pushing his back. "I can fucking walk on my own, thank you."

He picked his pace up after that, but suddenly the guys seemed to think that going slower might actually be the way to go, and he was pushed by the chest and held against the wall, trying to get a good look at their faces while he received a lecture about not trying anything funny. They walked for a long time. The hallways turned into stairs up and down, doors to rooms, and then to more halls.

A fucking labyrinth, just like he remembered this place. But worse. The rooms and the halls were all discording within themselves. Hard steel floors and tin walls that resembled to being inside a can of some sort. Then an old looking hallway with white walls and a long flowery carpet, dark wooden furniture. Right after it, a sitting room that looked taken from the future, with white shiny floors and white shiny couches, a few TV's and a fancy rug. Right after they were back to the poorly constructed hallways with chunks of other walls, and barely put together stairs that creaked and swayed with every step they took on them.

They walked around for enough time that all the annoyance within him started to become tiredness. He also suspected that he was being led around with the intention of making him unable to find his way if he were to escape. The saw people walking around, but everyone seemed to have a job to do, and no one payed them any mind. At some point, they passed what looked like big industrial kitchens where five people were skinning a pig.

"Alright, there's no way that going through there was a necessity," Spencer snapped. "I have fucking eidetic memory, you're waisting your time as much as mine."

The dude at his left just stared at him, grumbled like a dog, and kept walking.

"Oh wow." Said Spencer, unimpressed. He looked to the guy at his right and nodded towards the other. "Chatty partner, am I right?"

Said guy in his right growled even louder than the other, and even showed his teeth. Completely bestial, utterly embarrassing. Not much intimidating, Spencer almost laughs.

"Jesus christ, you are charming." But he received no response, and they just kept walking. "Don't get to close to me though, I'm pretty sure I already got rabies from those rats in the stupid box, but better not to take any chances. Are you vaccinated? Seriously, dude, if you growled for a minute longer I was sure you were going to start producing foam." They walked for another while, Spencer was tired, and weak, and bored. So after a few minutes, he just continued his rambling. "So, do you also bark? Or are you the meowing type? Not judging, I myself consider my side kind of something in the middle- ough!"

He never got a chance to finish he snarky remark, he was pushed in a room. He couldn't quite catch himself, and found himself facing a fancy rug in the ground. He cough a bit as the air was pushed out of his lungs, and then he looked around.

A well-furnished room, seemingly an office. The rug was a dark blue, and the furniture was dark wood, almost black. Some golden and blue details here and there. He worked his way around the table, the bookshelves on one of the corners, the blue-leathered couch, and then his eyes stumbled upon a pair of dark leather shoes. Being worn by somebody.

He looked up slowly, taking in the pants first. A fine fabric, black like the shoes, but not as worn. Then the suit. The person kept his hands behind his back. The jacket was black as well, he had a blue vest, the shirt underneath was blue. No tie. And then he met the face. Stern, suspicious eyes, scanning his sorry form as he hastily tried to get up. He wore his hair in a buzz cut, so the scars in his face were uncovered and exposed. Nothing crazy, nothing anyone would look twice at. Just some faint hairless lines on the side of his head, and a few pink discolorations around his temple and cheek. Nothing anyone would dim as anything more than a biking accident when he was a child. Spencer knew better though, because if this man was raised in the Affluence, then chances are he wasn't doing much biking in his time.

He knew that face, he realized him. It took him a second, and that alone should worry him, he was obviously not in the best mental and physical conditions. But now that he's standing, and he shook his clothes like he had gotten dust on it, he was able to look at the guy better. He realized he'd seen this man in person before, once, in the Crimson Gold ball. And then once again, in a picture.

"Oh," Spencer said. His brain was going slower. "Frank Simons, isn't it? It's a pleasure to finally meet... properly."

The man actually chuckled. He looked quite put together to be the man Aria had described. A reckless kid with psycho attacks that couldn't follow enough orders and required more attention than he was worth.

"No longer at a disadvantage, I see."

"I tend not to stay that way very long if I can help it," Spencer said. All the motions of his body had suddenly stilled, he was still shaking a bit from the illness and the unwanted exercise, but it wasn't noticeable from the outside of his body. He was now watching Simons as intensely as he was watching back. Both ready to make a move.

"Well, sit, Reid, please. We've got lots to talk about."

He moved behind the desk, and sat. There was a single chair on the other side of the desk, and after a moment of lingering, Spencer took it. He watched Simons pour two drinks. Amusement on his mind, but never on his face, Spencer would never allow that to show. He just watched. He payed attention at the way he placed the glasses, at how expensive they were. At how he turned slightly each glass after placing them on the dest. At the way he immediately corrected a paper that had moved by an inch out of the place it was occupying before.

Spencer took a sip of the glass, and purposefully put it partially laying on top of some papers on the desk. In a way that half of the glass was on the papers, and half on the wood, it made the glass tilted and he could already see the way Simons watched it carefully. Spencer couldn't read anything on his face, just as he surely couldn't read anything on Spencer's, but he still took pleasure in knowing that it was making this guy's life miserables in just a small way. Eventually, though, Simons stopped looking.

"May I smoke?" Spencer requests, sitting back on the chair.

Simons raised his eyebrows, and made a gesture with his hands, like he had forgotten to offer water to a guest, and then opened a drawer on his side of the desk. Out of it, he pulled out a lighter, a pack of cigarettes, and an ashtray. It wasn't very different from the metal box Spencer had to keep his own smokes, but his' was golden.

"Please," the man said, offering the opened box. "Help yourself."

Spencer took one, and after he lit it, Simons was taking the lighter from his hands and making the same movement on his own cigarette. Spencer inhaled slowly, a welcomed vice after spending days in his grave.

"What's this whole point, man?" He finally said. He gestured around to the room, but meaning the whole place, the whole nest, everything. "So Alec kicked you out, that doesn't sound like a big enough deal, dude, not to me."

"I..." Simons chose his words with extreme care, "I feel not the need to explain myself, or my actions."

Spencer scoffed.

"Then why are we even here? Clearly there's something to discuss, or I wouldn't be alive."

"And I'm offering you a deal," he said, puffing the smoke out, "to stay that way."

Spencer thought about it for a moment, not about the deal, but about the fact that the deal was even being made. Simons continued.

"You see, I... I wanted to kill you. I still do. I would like for you to suffer. But as much as that would be truly... healing, for me, causing your death is not the only way I can get what I want. And you see, there are... people. Generous, powerful people. That want, maybe need, you; and your mind. And so, we've reached an agreement."

"You and..." he left the sentence open, he had a few ideas, but he didn't want to say anything that would let on what he was thinking, so he tried leading Simons into the answer.

"Me and them," he evaded. "I am to get something from you, and if you give it to me, then you live."

Spencer had so many questions. He could ask none of them, but he thought about every single thing he would inquire if he could, and decided on something to say. What was more important, what was more pressing. He needed to understand this guy's reasoning, why would he take a deal.

"In exchange for what, exactly? What's in it for you?"

The man took a drag of his cigarette and downed the smoke with a sip of his drink, partially exhaling on the glass.

"Well, I guess that's for me to know, right?" But after a moment of Spencer's face remaining indifferent, he cleared his throat. "I will still get what I want, which is to see you suffer. And I'll get what was most important for me, the necessary thing for my girl to rest in peace."

His eyes got distant, Spencer looked at him carefully, trying to see any indicators of a soon-to-be breakdown. But soon the man shook himself off of it. Something cold ran up Spencer's back, something close to understanding, a cruel realization.

"Maeve," he exhaled.

Simons nodded.

"See, it's perfect. I didn't see it, they helped me see it. The truth is," he licked his lips before his eyes focused on Spencer's, his voice barely a whisper, and his stare suddenly dangerous, "I don't need to kill you. I just need you to watch her die. And she needs to die, Reid, she needs to!"

The final scream got Spencer off guard. The previous calmness had faded from Simons' face. Now Spencer saw exactly what he expected. A sadist man, a broken mind, and a bit of his own hatred mixed in there. A too familiar glare of distress, that Spencer used to see in the mirror.

"Wow," he breathed out, because getting upset by this would only get Spencer killed. Maybe he wouldn't want to kill him, maybe he had made a deal, and had other plans, but Spencer didn't doubt that his life was in danger. Simons had a cracked mind, and any false step could send Spencer to meet his grave too soon. "You seem to have this whole thing sorted out, don't you?"

"Don't you think it makes sense?" He asks, regaining only half of what composure he had left, "You're smart, Reid, and you're vengeful. You understand me. Alec doesn't just pick at random, he saw something in both of us..."

"And yet, what he threw away was you." He pretended to mutter under his breath. Luckily, Simons let it go with only a fire stare.

"Wouldn't you say it all fits? She needs to die, and by hurting her, I can hurt you. And that's all I need. It wouldn't take anything else, it's just a simple action."

"You're a sadist," Spencer points out, "I don't believe you're one for... 'simple actions', are you?"

He chuckles. There's something cocky, mixed with a resigned sadness on his stare.

"I just want this to be over." He shrugs, and takes a drag of his cigarette. "I've had my fun. I'm tired of chasing you around, I'm ready to settle."

"How are you planning to even get to her."

The man laughed, like there was a big joke that Spencer was not quite getting.

"Don't you understand? They already got her for me."

The coldness running through Spencer's back shifts to his chest, and all of the sudden he's drowning.

"No."

"Yes."

"Who?"

The man cackles again, he leans in on the table, Spencer instinctually doing the same, even if what he speaks next isn't quite a whisper.

"You know them," he sings.

Spencer knows. Of course he knows. He just can't accept it, not quite yet. He swallows, and suddenly he's more aware than ever of the injuries he sustained almost five days ago, when they brought him here. He can feel the illness again, and the nearly empty stomach that was now trying to take food again. His vision swayed.

"What is this deal you're offering me?"

Simons recovered, and leaned back on his chair. Returning to a business-like stare, something that Spencer would shrug off any other day, but today, it looks terrifying, and cruel. He doesn't look into his eyes, but not particularly because it scares him. It's more that he can't believe his own foolishness. He can't believe he missed it, he just can't believe it.

Simons sighed.

"They want your key, Alec's key." He rolled his eyes, "for some reason. So, you tell me where that key is, where did you smart little pretty brain hid it, and I tell them to go fetch it while I kill that bitch."

Spencer saw a long list of things off in that deal. He supposes it must be rough. The man was clearly intelligent, and he was also clearly being sloppy, making mistakes, and bad decisions. But how would he know? Like Spencer, he must rely in his mind like a cane, he knows he's brilliant, or used to be. He trusts his mind, so when it starts failing him, he doesn't realize, he never stops trusting his head. And that's when he takes his confusion as something he planned ahead, he takes his mistakes, and he convinces himself that they were steps of his scheme all along.

"That doesn't sound like a deal that I would make," Spencer said.

"I just thought we could work together, but it is of course, not part of the requirement. Look, Reid, I just wanted to make things easier for you, you don't have to take it."

"Listen," Spencer took what was left of his drink, and then placed it carefully on the wood, symmetric to Simons' glass on the other side of the desk. Even turned it a little so the symbols on the glass would match the other like a mirror image. "Here's my counter offer." Spencer whispers, he's not sure why, perhaps because he's not entirely sure of what he's going to say.

"This people... you'll never blow them off, you know that, right? After you sign in with them, you become a slave. But I can help you with that, I got out before." Spencer says it like a secret, like it's a rare ability that he possess and can share that knowledge. "I can get you out. Give you the key, enough money and power to start an empire. And you can do whatever the hell you want with me..." the man's eyes unfocused, insane and broken, for a moment Spencer thought he had him- "as long as you don't touch her."

The man frowned then, the conviction shattered, replaced by burning hot fury as he slammed his fist on the table, right in front of Spencer. Pencils and glasses jumping in its place with some loud noise. The pain was probably drowned by only anger, because Spencer was sure that would bruise.

"But she has to die, Reid. She has to die!" He screamed so loudly that some of the spit actually found its way to Spencer's face. He leaned back on his chair as Simons got up from his. He wasn't let this affect him, he wasn't going to react. He couldn't. Anything he tried would result in his death.

"Why?" He asks instead.

"Wouldn't you do the same?" He begs, sitting again. "A life for a life, it's only fair! You understand this! You know how this needs to work! I'm doing the fair thing. An eye for an eye, or else revenge lasts forever."

The worst thing about everything is that Spencer actually got it. Spencer was no fool, he knew if the places were reversed, he would do the exact same thing. He could not blame this man for wanting to take his life, or Maeve's. But unfortunately, he wasn't going to get what he wanted, not before Spencer kills him.

"You'll still have a life for a life," Spencer speaks slowly. "You can do whatever you want with me." And then he mimics his own tone, "it's only fair."

"She was the murdering hand, it has to be her."

Spencer sighed.

"You're making a mistake, though." Multiples, but Spencer didn't say that. The cracks that Spencer was getting the chance to learn about was what made this man easy to defeat, but equally dangerous. Some times you can't fix problems over the phone, sometimes you need to take a look at the gears, get your hands dirty, and then the so complex problem reveals itself to be a simple piece of trash stuck in a turning wheel.

"What mistake do I make?" The man questioned, obviously not interested in the answer.

"Revenge never ends. Regardless. You'll let me live, and then what? You will have to live the rest of your miserable life running from me. Because I'm going to fucking hunt you down, and kill you. You will be the murdering hand, so it would have to be you, right? And then somebody's gonna kill me, because I killed you. And so on, and so on. Revenge never ends, friend, revenge is what keeps the gears turning."

Simons is back to normal, back to the way Spencer first saw him, at least. The man chuckles and pours more drinks for him, then offers another cigarette to Spencer, then lights one for himself.

"A relentless force," he reflects, apparently agreeing with Spencer, "pushing us forward."

"Pushing us in all different directions," he corrects. "I would be really careful, if I were you. You have to look between the CIA and me, and choose which one you want as your enemy. It seems like a simple choice, but trust me, I don't know if you want to see what I'm capable of."

Simons doesn't say anything. Spencer wishes to have convinced him of... something, at least. He only wants to create doubt, it shouldn't too difficult, in a mind like that. If he could at least make him turn against the CIA, that would help, even if only a little. But he couldn't have the two worst things he knew playing together, it just wasn't fair. Perhaps he wouldn't call Simons the worst thing he knew, not at any other moment, but right at that place at that time, he was kind of the biggest thing to worry about, so Spencer will do his best to not start specifying much out of all the horrible things he's known.

Simons frowns, and then leans in on the desk, similar to what he did before.

"Reid." Spencer doesn't answer verbally, but he nods as an indication to ask whatever he had in mind. "Will you tell me where that stupid key is?"

Spencer looks back at him, and lets a long pause go by. Long enough that he finished the cigarette he had recently lit. Then, he leans in as well.

"Not right now, no."

Simons presses his lips in disappointment, and nods slowly.

"Very well then. I will... think about our conversation here, it was very pleasant, I must say. Maybe I will bring you here for another chat. For now, I think I'll stick with my original deal."

"I hope it goes well for you, then," Spencer lies.

"I hope that myself. Alright then, you may go."

Spencer stands up, and hates himself for it. He knows what's waiting for him outside of that door. He knows that it's nothing but endless pain and the struggle to keep the knowledge that could get him off that pain right at the tip of the tongue, but never out of his mouth. He knows what that feels like, he's felt it before. He always thought it was a bit sketchy, what had happened with the CIA. But he's never seen it as clearly as he did now. He turns back, Simons has already lost interest on him, he stares in the distance, far off into space, similar to what Spencer himself does to think.

"One more thing," he calls Simons' attention. He snaps out of it and looks back at Spencer with a slight frown, but no sign of aggression, or insanity.

"Yes?" He urges with a motion of his hand.

"What do they need the key for?"

Simons' frown deepens, and Spencer sees that he doesn't know, and that the thought had been troubling him as well, and for a while. Despite this, he doesn't shut Spencer off, and he doesn't snap at his impertinence.

"I don't know," he simply answers. And when he looks away again, Spencer knows that that is it, there's no more questions, no more tolerance, that was all that he was going to be permitted. But anyways, he sees in Simons that he's thinking something similar to him, and he sees distrust. And despite all, he sees intelligence, and wit. They were not so different, after all, perhaps they could work together, but Spencer would need to keep working his way into Simons' gears.

He turns towards the door again, ready to leave.

"Fuck," no sound comes out of his mouth, but he says it anyways. He knows Simons didn't hear him, but he just needed to get it out. This is harder than he's anticipated. He wishes that Simon would order someone to just manhandle him out. He wishes he was forced out, screaming and kicking. This -moving towards this kind of sentence by himself, that is so much worse. But if he wants to keep working on Simons' head, he needs not to piss him off.

There was no way out, but through that door. And through that torture. And the only thing he can think about is, he's so clever. He's so fucking smart. He was so smart that he was going to die an idiot. No one else would ever know. After his dead, no one would find that stupid key ever again, no one would have it. He just hid it too well. That stupid wit of his would be his grave. Because he knows that he's not going to tell them anything, no matter how horribly they ripped him apart. And he's just glad that of all the people, Lucas was the one who would never figure it out. Because if he knew, Lucas would be the first to talk, as soon as somebody looked at him the wrong way. And then they would be dealing with a different problem there.

For now, he sighed deeply, armed himself with every single drop of will that was left in his injured body, and opened the door.

Chapter 36: Peripeteia

Notes:

so, this is late as fuck, and embarrassingly short. Sorry guys, nothing good this week.

I hope you didn't think that I wouldn't post at all, though. I hope this is better than nothing.

tw: it gets a little bit heavy towards the end, nothing that I would call graphic, but a little dark

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Peripeteia

(n.) greek. a sudden or unexpected reversal of circumstances, the point of no return

 

Bella lingers outside of the office instead of knocking. She shouldn't. She's being reckless, and careless, and Maeve would seriously kill her if she knew. But she does it anyway. She's been here a long time already, she's worked in a lot of useless cases, and of course she knows it's just bullshit that Porter is using to keep her occupied, and watched.

There's only the slightest shake in her breathing as she stops walking and makes sure her shoes do not make a sound against the floor. She's never done this.

She's used to fighting with Porter, she doesn't hold back on what she has to say. She used to hate Carol, she'd stopped, with time, and then she went back to doing it after what happened to Spencer. Something never sat right in her stomach when it came to Carol. She'd always been so cold, and then she was there asking Spencer if he was alright, begging him to stay within the CIA, or to retire to somewhere nice that they could provide for him. Not something Spencer was ever going to do, Carol would know, if she'd ever as much as listened to him. But Carol was all about herself. Even in her generosity, it was to put her own heart at ease, never to help others.

Even so, she's never done anything like this. She has done plenty of sketchy shit, she has disobeyed orders, and stolen information, even sabotaged missions. But never stopped to hear a conversation she wasn't supposed to.

She was still conditioned from her Affluence days, she thinks. This is something she would never do to Alec, not if she knew it was serious. For the rebel soul Bella believed herself to be, she had always been quite the soldier to Alec, she had to admit. She would do her own stupid things, but always when she knew Alec wouldn't give a crap about it, only when she knew there was no one really expecting something from her. So that deep conditioning of respect and obedience lingered within her, even when she no more held any kind of respect for the person commanding her.

"No one else, of course." She was able to hear. Porter's voice. The door was ajar, and the lights were on. Even at the wee hours of the morning. The hallways were mostly dark, and the only ones walking around were the patrols that, as per usual, paid no mind to her.

"And nothing until now?" That was Carol, the little bitch. A part of Bella would always wonder how the hell had she ended up there, so close to the head of the CIA, for so many years.

"From what I was informed, the other one is being more... Talkative. A real shame that he really has nothing to say."

Carol sighed. Bella could no see in the room, but she heard the steps of high heel shoes walking on the wooden floor, from one side of the room to the other. A shadow on the streak of light coming from the door indicated that Carol had stepped through, but vanished as quickly as it appeared.

"I don't like this. I don't think it's going to work."

"I don't think it's going to work either," Porter answered. "Don't look at me like this, you know this isn't what I asked for."

"I fucking told you not to make any deals like this. These people are dangerous! Untrustworthy!"

In the time she'd known Carol, Bella had never heard her talk to Porter like that. And she'd never thought her above making any kind of deal, with any kind of person. So this was a new development.

"They have done nothing that we wouldn't've." Porter sounded surprised by the outburst, and replied with a sincerity only possible in a man that knew no better.

"You know as well as I do that there's no guarantees with this guy. He's sick in the head, Porter. He will kill him, eventually. And then we lose everything. Do you get that? Everything. I'm not gonna let a mistake that I wasn't even the one to make, fifteen years ago, finish with my career."

"None of us want that, Carol."

"Yeah, no shit!"

"Get yourself together, agent. Miss Ashford shall be here any minute now, and we have things to plan."

Bella hears Carol sigh angrily, and the steps are getting closer to the door. She takes that as her cue to get the fuck out of there. She turns and leaves. She's actually still looking at the door while she turns the corner, to check Carol doesn't come out of it, so she does not see the person she bumps into.

"Ow. Shit. What's your problem?" The voice complains, and now Bella sees her. It's Sandra, she's well dressed, and she's now holding the side of her face where Bella had hit her, but it doesn't look really painful.

She hasn't had a chance to speak with Sandra. And right now, she can't say anything. Just looks at her, stares into her eyes. Bella has so many questions in that moment, and whatever had planned to say to Sandra once she found her, it was gone. She can feel herself paling as she realizes that this is a fucking dire situation, the one she's in right now. Sandra is most definitely not on her side, and now she's seen her, while she was basically spying on them. Accidentally, might she add. But none the less.

"Oh, hi," she says, confused. "What... are you doing here?"

Bella feels caught in the headlights. It's not a god position to be in. She could lie and say Porter had called her in, but that was a lie, and if Sandra mentions it to Porter, he would know she's onto him. She could say something else, but she would have to be clever about it and she doesn't feel really clever at the moment. She could also attack her. Cover her mouth, take her to the nearest empty room, and hope for the best. But that wasn't very clever either, not in a CIA base in god knows where.

"Why do you pretend to not know us?" Is what comes out of her mouth instead. No plan, just a new found faith in whatever entity is watching her right now.

"What..."

"We know each other. You know that, right?"

"I-" She looks to both sides, suddenly paranoid, and then she drags Bella a few feet away from the hallway that leads to Porter's office. "Jesus, shut the fuck up about it, would you?"

"Why?" She insists, but she doesn't resist to being dragged. "What are you hiding from them?"

She already knew what Sandra was hiding from her, an alliance with Simons, a double agent in between the CIA and the Affluence. Much like Bella used to be. But there's something that she's actually hiding from them, something that Bella needs to know how to use.

"What is this, Sandra, what are you doing?"

They enter a room, it looks like an office, but it's obviously unused. Sandra lets her go in favour of leaning against the desk, arms crossed.

"Your parents are dead."

"I know," she has her head tilted down, so Bella can't really see what face she's making, but her voice sounds like fairly hidden sorrow. "That was... unfortunate. But-"

"But what?" Bella snaps, "your kids were in the house, goddammit!"

"I know! They are okay though, they weren't supposed... they weren't gonna..." She lets out a shaky sigh, but Bella can't find any sympathy for Sandra in her heart.

"Sandra what the fuck is going on. Fucking tell me."

"Alright," she sighs again, seems to be doing that a lot lately. When she looks up, she has tears in her eyes. But her makeup stays neat and untouched. "Listen, Spencer was right. Alright?" She admits.

It doesn't mean anything for Bella. And when the silence extends for one second to many, she just shakes her head, raising her eyebrows.

"The fuck are you talking about."

"Spencer was fucking right, when he told me I had to pick a side of the war. Well, I'm sorry. I picked the wrong one."

Bella just shakes her head again. Sandra thinks she's in a though spot, she thinks that she has no choice. Her problems don't mean anything in Bella's book.

"Sandra, dear, the fucking war is over. This is all you. Don't fucking blame this on the war, blame this on you. You fucking did this. You fucking betrayed us, betrayed your parents, your kids. And now you're... what? Working with Frank Simons? The fucking love of your wife? That had completely forgotten about you up until now that he needs you? And for that, for him, you would sell your parents and your children, and Spencer? And me? Get your fucking shit together, dude, cause nobody's gonna save you now. You think you're gonna get out of this winning? You're gonna fucking lose, and I'm gonna fucking kill you. Your stupid tears won't mean shit then."

She's angry, like she hasn't been in a while. Bella used to be angry like this a lot, but it dimmed over the years. Her anger was what drove her, what made her kill, what made her to obey, too. But right now, this blinding hot rage was just making all her limbs tremble, if she'd had a gun in her possession, she's not sure what she would've done.

"What's in this for you? What were you promised?" She asks, because maybe she can fucking double it. She doubts it, she doubts it's money.

"I... I just want to be happy, Bella, is that so worth of a punishment?" She's crying now. Fucking crying, like she deserves it, like her need to be fucking loved could justify the shit she's doing. "Frank... he doesn't know any better. He's... sick, Bella, you know that. He's vulnerable. His mind is not... he can't face grief like the rest of us can. I just want him to be happy, I want us to be a family."

Bella can't believe the amount of bullshit that she was hearing. It hurt her fucking ears, every single stupid word that came out of her mouth. It angered her, because Sandra wasn't even evil, she was just stupid.

"You had a perfectly good family, and you let it to be killed. Including your children. I just- I can't, I- And you truly believe that he doesn't know any better? Sandra he's fucking torturing Spencer right now, he killed countless people, he killed a little girl. That could've been your little girl, will be, if you keep this madness going. Stop fucking crying!"

She pushes her off the desk, Sandra catches herself before falling to the ground, and Bella has to press her fists closed because she wants to just keep punching, and she can't.

"When this is over..." the crying woman whispers, "Porter will keep us sheltered, we will get an island, and so never will bother us again. He's... Doing all of this because of his little girl, and when it's over, he will never do something like this again, because no one will ever be able to hurt us."

"God, woman, you're an idiot." Sandra doesn't answer, doesn't try to defend herself, and Bella kind of resents her for it, she wants to keep fighting. "Wait. What's Porter getting out of this? What do they want with the key?"

She thinks back on the conversation she heard. A stupid mistake made fifteen years ago. She smells something to do with Alec, because there seems to never be any other reason for the fucked up things that happens to them.

"I- I don't know," she sobs, "they... there's something on the vault. Some papers, they said. Something that they desperately need for some reason. But they won't tell me anything about it."

Bella thinks for a moment. Any second now, Porter will start getting suspicious. There's no escape in this place, whatever she does, she will have to face the consequences. But then again, so will Sandra. Alright, let's test just how stupid this girl can get.

"Listen, this is what's going to happen now. You're gonna help me fuck the CIA over."

Sandra blinks at her. And a moment of silence passes. Sadly, Bella's life isn't a movie, so there can't be a musicalized cut to where the plan is already explained, so when the silence has drawn enough without Sandra talking, she speaks again.

"It's not something you really have a choice in."

"Why. Why are you going to...?" She doesn't finish the question, but Bella answers anyways.

"I have your kids fucking hidden, dude, so if you want to make your beautiful home where your awful man, then you will have to listen to me." Sandra nods. "Good girl."

"You're not gonna kill him, are you? You can't. Or I won't help you."

Bella rolls her eyes.

"I'm not gonna kill him," Spencer is. "You're gonna help me, and then we can give you all the CIA offered you. You'll have your stupid island, we'll protect you, and we'll keep you away. Like you wanted."

"Why?"

"Because, lucky you, whatever Porter wants in the vault just became much more important to me than your stupid boyfriend. But it's not going to be fucking easy. First, Spencer stays alive, no choice on the matter. You will go in there with Porter, act like nothing's wrong. And then you will get me and Maeve out of here."

Her eyes opened wide while she stared at her.

"Wh- How?"

She doesn't miss the way Sandra believes in her promise with little to no issue. She was born and raised in the Affluence, and it shows. But they're not in the Affluence, Bella's promise doesn't mean shit, and she does not intend to keep it.

"I don't fucking care," Bella shrugged, "make it look like an escape, I don't care. I need out of this place. Do you have safe passage to The Nest?"

"Uh... I can make calls."

"Alright, good, good. See? You might make yourself useful after all. So tomorrow dawn, you take your stupid little ass to my bedroom, and we'll make this work. Now you just need to go, or Carol will wear out the floor with her pacing."

She doesn't let Sandra much time to recover, choosing to push her out of the door instead. Right before she lets go, she whispers, "if you say a thing, I'm gonna fucking take your kids, and put them somewhere you'll never see them again. I did things like that before, I can do them again. So be fucking careful."

And then she throws her out of the door. Takes another half hour of slowing her heart rate to get out of there herself.

"You look like you got into a fight," Maeve tells her, when Bella gets in her room instead of her own.

"Oh, you don't know the half of it."

 

"This place," Lucas points out. "Looks awfully similar to that one prison-like shit in the cruise of '97, doesn't it?"

His voice is slurred, but Spencer has mastered in understanding him. They talk a bit more than they did back in the box. Perhaps now, with food, water, showers, and a bathroom twice a day, the spirits have gone up. The rat free cells have done wonders on Spencer, he knows that. He's still not totally sure that he's not going to die of infections, but Lucas is worse than he was, and has been thriving as of late, so he reserves some hope.

"Too much concrete," Spencer chuckles weakly.

"My walls are made of metal."

"Ah, then that might be it."

It's short, and uncomfortable. Spencer can barely see Lucas in his new cell, but he barely looks at him either way. Now that he see the guards coming a lot of times a day, he trusts that he will be notified if Lucas is to pass in his sleep at some point. They have been sleeping a lot, it comes with the illness. If they're not eating, they are probably sleeping. The short talks are not very entertaining, but they no longer carry the tint of resentment and agony. They are no longer scared for their lives. Spence knew that's just what they wanted, and it was going to be used against them.

The doors to the prison open with a slight creaking, they were different from each other, irregular, like everything in that place. The woman that comes through them is a familiar face, the two men are not. But then again, they never are, they always change the thugs that she brings for protection.

She has nothing that she needs protection form, Spencer doesn't bite, Lucas might, but she's not here for him.

"Ah, good day, Doctor," he greets with a smile.

"It is," she responds. "Day, that is. This is the first time that it is actually daytime."

"Well, you have me guessing with this lack of windows."

Doctor Diedre was a tall woman that always wore her hair in a bun. It may be that she knew how much of a villain she looked with it, but it might also be that she just wanted to keep the blood off it. She was a very practical woman, after all. Spencer didn't know her first name but he will find out, if he lives to get out of this place. After all, she now has a very special place in the growing list of people Spencer was going to kill. Not that she had any personal reasons to be there, she was probably just getting paid. Still, something in the way she acted, and the things she did, itched Spencer the wrong way. Enough that he couldn't wait to pull the trigger.

"Stand up, Doctor Reid."

He's only done this a couple of times before, but he already knows the drill. He stands up and swallows, cause he doesn't want to show that what's about to happen actually affects him. He much rather keep up his light talking, and constant joking, and hope that when he gets out of this place, she will be dead.

He doesn't fight when he's roughly grabbed by the men, and Lucas watches him go in silence. He knows what the blonde is thinking, this was the third time they took Spencer, Lucas was only taken one time. But it didn't matter anyway, Spencer knew it was going to be like that. He was surprised that they hadn't just killed Lucas when they found out he didn't know anything.

They take him to the same room as before, but they use a different path to get there. They don't come overground for even one bit. Spencer knows there's no such thing as "out of the building" in a place like The Nest, but he had seen windows previously, and there's none this time. He wonders if it really is day, or if Diedre is just trying to mess up his conception of time.

The room is still the gray, cheap looking, metal and concrete medic room that it was the last time. Spencer is instructed to rid of his clothes, and he does, like he did the previous time. The first time they were cut off him and that wasn't an experience he was anxious to repeat. Diedre puts three shots on him, and he doesn't know what they are but he is smart enough to tell that they are battling the infection. They wouldn't want him to die, after all. Spencer remains calm during the process, the room is cold, but nothing he can't endure without shaking. He stands still as she cleans some of the still open wounds. She uses someting that stings and burns, but he doesn't even flinch.

The way she touches him gives him the creeps. Even after she's done with the cloth, she lets her hands linger on his side. It's only been a few days, but he's lost weight, he knows. She feels his ribs and rests her hand on his hip in a way that makes him shiver. He clears his throat, then, because it's been a second too long, and he can't take the way she looks at him anymore. Not even if it meant postponing the next step.

The next room is bigger. He has seen it the last couple of times, but it has changed since then. Two more men were there toying with whatever sick thing they were going to do to him soon. And he's not happy to notice the wet cloth next to the bucket of water, he knows what those mean. Before getting to the table, he hesitates. It's never easy, just like it wasn't easy to walk out that door. It's not easy to sit and let it happen, even if he knows there's no way of escaping it. By resisting, he would only gain bigger pain in the long run.

The two men are promptly grabbing him by both arms and forcing him onto the metal table. They're rough even though he doesn't fight them. The metal is cold, and this time he can feel his body starting to shake a little as Diedre's cold hands caress his limbs before strapping them with the chains attached to the table. The way her nails gentle scratch his skin, combined with the cold, gives him goosebumps. He knows they can't see him shaking, it's purely something his body is doing internally, to try and recover some warmth, and it's not strong enough to show. But he feels humiliated by it none the less, wishing that he was somewhere, anywhere else.

He jumps a little at the stethoscope landing in his chest, even though he knew it was coming, and he should've expected it. The corner of Diedre's lips tilt up, like getting that small reaction out of him was the best that had happened to her in a long time. He huffs and tries not to curse out loud.

"All good," she said, "let's get prepped up."

As soon as he feels the first patch of cold metal in his chest, he knows. He doesn't need them to spell it out for him, but they do, always so kind.

"Funny thing about this machine," the man applying the electrodes says. "We just got it, the boss got it just for you. He must really hate you. What the fuck did you do to him, boy?" His words are empathic, but he says them with a laugh threatening to escape him.

"What does one really have to do?" One of the other men cuckles. "The man's crazy, I bet if you looked at him for too long on a bad day he would also put you here."

The previous man, currently connecting wires to the metal in Spencer's skin, laughs.

"I suppose you're right. Personally, I think that it's a waist of time, I've figured since the first moment, boy, that you aint saying anything. But hey, he's the boss, am I right? So guess we'll keep trying."

A bucket of freezing cold water is suddenly thrown over him, no warning. He hisses, and chokes on the bits that have gone up his nose. Now he's sure the shivering has made itself visible.

"Enough with the talking," Diedre says, a light tone of enjoyment in her voice. She walks up to him and puts her arm on his leg. Now that he's wet and freezing, her hand actually feels the tiniest bit of warm. Or perhaps it's that he can't feel it anymore. She rubs and lightly scratches his thigh, up and down on the inside, dangerously close...

"Spencer, you know how this works already. I trust you're aware there's an easy way to make the pain stop, at any given time."

He has stopped breathing, because he just needs to get up to snatch her hand away from him, and snap the bones of his wrist. But he can't. He can't move. In that moment he nods, because all he can think about is that, if the torture starts, then she will stop touching him. And he desperately needed her to stop touching him. So he chooses torture.

"Alright, we'll start with something simple, then." Her hand finally stops touching him, and he knows she is consulting her personal notes, when she has a list of questions. He knows that they were probably given by Simons, he knows that they were probably given to Simons by Porter. What he doesn't know is why the fuck do the need to know so bad. "I need you to tell me the location of where Alexander Sinclair handed you the key to his vault. Can you tel me that?"

He doesn't say anything, he doesn't shake his head, he just stares straight ahead.

"Very well," she says, and Spencer sees her nodding to the man in control of the machine. The pain blinds him not a second later.

 

Notes:

so, even though i am not within my right to ask for comments and love, i want y'all to know that i loved the comments you left on the prevoius chapter, and i love every single comment that you leave here for me.

that said, there's so much stuff that i want to write, but first i got to get through one rough spot in the middle and it's being really tough to plan and write it!! anyway, im trying but jesus christ, what was i thinking when i started to make this complicated intricate plot that will now make little to no sense.

sorry

anyway, see you in two weeks <3

Chapter 37: Quatervois

Notes:

shit i know im late but i love this chapter so very much. I'm so happy. I have been feeling so bad about not loving this fic anymore, but i think it's just that the last chapters have been rough to write, and now that we're getting to the interesting bit, i'm recovering all my love an excitement.

so i hope you can enjoy this even though it's late.

and because some kind soul asked me on last chap's comments, if i remember correctly, yess! I am indeed pain free for the time being! let's see how long it lasts, but for now I'm all good.

I hope you all are doing incredibly, and see you in two weeks <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Quatervois

(n.) french. a crossroads; a critical decision or turning point in one's life

 

After that, it all went to shit.

They didn't know what happened, not more than what Bella was able to tell them before she hastily announced she needed to go, and hung up the phone. Whatever was the plan, it was now in action. That much was clear.

"This is a stupid idea," the charming voice of Silver provided over the windy weather, while they made their way outside of the manor. "Is this the best time to go? For all we know, both Isabella and Maeve could be on the other side of the world, and a plane here would take a whole day, we don't even know if they would depart now, or in a day or two."

As much as he talked, no one was really paying attention. But Silver made a good point regardless, Hotch thought. And it wasn't like the guy was truly trying to stop them, he was even agreeing to go along, he just wanted to point beforehand that it was not a really good idea. Hotch could respect that.

But the thing was, the team now had been giving a terribly dangerous weapon. Hope. And they intended to use it.

As someone who thought his daily work required to make dangerous plans and follow them through, he was now realizing that he had been lying to himself that whole time. He didn't make any plans, he followed protocol. Whatever situation he was presented with, there was an already planned and written way to proceed, with the higher chance of success, if it failed, then it was one of the exceptions to the rules, and there was not much to do about it. Even when there weren't specific protocols to follow, or when he disobeyed them for some reason, that was just taking the existent protocols and shaping them to be something else, but never planning from the ground, never like this.

For this, right at that moment, there was no proper response. There were no rules to follow, and a change in direction could mean an extra day to live. They weren't running to save a human life, they were running to risk their own, now more than ever, cause the chance of them getting out of there was less probable than the opposite.

They'd looked at him. When the call ended, and they knew now information that they already suspected, they had looked at him. Hotch had not addressed the looks until he had a few full seconds to think for himself. Whether Bella and Maeve escaped or not, they would be discovered. If they escaped, they weren't coming here, they had already told them that. They would go straight to The Nest, alone, if they had to.

So they could go now as well, catch up with them, join forces once they were inside. Of course, there were many things to consider. One of them was the likelihood of any of them being able to connect inside, specially if they had no phone and no plan. None of them knew The Nest, they had no way of navigating it. They wouldn't know where Spencer was, or how to get him out.

But could they just stay? Keep doing nothing? While Spencer's chances just went down from low to nothing?

Hotch took a deep breath before he could spiral.

"Get ready, we're going."

And that's how they ended up making a run for it through the wind. The rain would soon come, he held no doubts, but right at that moment, it was just wind.

The jet was unfamiliar, not the one Hotch was used to. Silver was piloting, and the place to take off that they drove to was obviously not caring that the weather would soon be too dangerous to fly through. Counting on Silver's confidence, Hotch didn't know whether he should trust him with his life, or be utterly terrified.

The flight was silent, and long. Or perhaps it felt longer than it should've, because truly, they were incredibly silent. In fact, in the heavy lack of sound, the low talk of his team's talks resonated uncomfortably. Hotch could hear them even though he wasn't looking at them.

"Hey," Hotch heard Derek mutter from his place, next to JJ.

"Hey," she said back. Hotch was surprised to hear her voice shake a little, like she was on the verge of tears. It made his chest fall a little because he had not noticed that. Not like he had been noticing much. He guessed that the last week or so had fucked them all in the head, in some way or another. Hotch had just become a shell of himself, only thinking on one thing. And that thing, at the moment, was Spencer.

"Are you okay? I mean... It's obvious that none of us are..." Derek sighed, "but I guess I just want you to know that... We'll find him. There's no other way to go. By this time tomorrow, he'll be back with us."

JJ took a while to respond, Hotch was fighting the temptation of looking back, out of the corner of his eye, he could see Rossi openly staring. JJ took in a couple of shaky breaths that could have been soft sobs.

"I just... can't help to remember," she swallowed audibly, and sniffed, "it's like Hankle, all over again. It's not even like that, it's much worse. I just- I don't know how we're supposed to do this. How he's supposed to do this. I felt so guilty, so helpless, we all were. When he was struggling after, I swore myself never to feel that helpless again. And now here we are."

Derek sighs. "Spencer is... the stronger person I know, JJ. Was the stronger person i knew, before we knew any of this world existed. Now I realize he's even more strong than I thought... I just... I won't tell you that everything will be okay, because I can't guarantee that it will. But I will tell you this, we'll find him."

Perhaps JJ nods, because Hotch doesn't hear her reply after that. All he can hear are her muffled sobs, perhaps behind a hand or a shoulder. Trembling breaths that shake Hotch to the bone, each one of them.

But Derek is right, he forces himself to think. By this time tomorrow, they'll have him back.

 

Spencer wakes up to a shiny ceiling. With dancing lights all over it. Or perhaps it's just dark enough that the colored shapes he saw behind his eyelids were manifesting on the roof. He was lightheaded, feeling like the solid metal under him was spinning fast enough to make him want to throw up. But at least Sky was next to him. But then again, Sky wasn't being very kind, was he?

"Come on, tell me?"

"S-sky," Spencer tried and failed to stop his voice from shaking, keeping his eyes open was more of a challenge with each passing second. He was terrified of how small his voice sounded, how useless he felt, strapped like that to his place of torment. "Sky, c-could you untie me? P-please?"

He was so cold. That's why he was shaking, no other reason, he swears.

"Come on, Spencer, you have no other person to talk to. You can't. I'm here, you can tell me."

Spencer shakes his head, in this cold room where he had been splashed with cold water multiple times, his throat was surprisingly dry. His voice hoarse, perhaps from screaming. His mind was fogged with a mixture of memories and fake figments of imagination. He was not sure he knew the line between the two, and he was having a hard time remembering why he was tied, why was Sky next to him.

"Wh-what are you talking about?" He mumbles, and he tries to look up at Sky but ten decides to keep his eyes closed. Each time he opens them, the world swims around him, there are multiple shadows of Sky's body, all in different colors. His voice is too low, too slurred, he wasn't sure if even Sky was going to be able to discern his words. "What are you saying, Sky? I already told you."

"You're tired, Spencer, just let go. Come on, I'm here."

Somehow, he knew exactly what Skyler was talking about. Just being there, barely opened eyes, gritting teeth, his body violently trembling... It felt like clutching to life with his nails, struggling to keep himself on it. It would be so much easier to just let go. But then again, Sky sounded... off. And now that he thought about it, he hadn't even over-pronounced the R in Spencer's name.

That was not Sky.

"No," he coughed, doing a conscious effort to not let his tongue get bit by the uncontrollable trembling of his teeth. "You're not... I'm drugged. You fucking- They fucking drugged me." His chest rises and falls with what he wishes weren't sobs, but he can't be sure. Even though his throat is already ripped, he still finds it in himself to scream. "What the fuck did you give me?! Where the fuck are you?!"

There's a rain of black feathers that threat to blind him even more, but Skyler's face is there, even when he closes his eyes.

"Spencer, I'm right here-"

"Shut up! Shut the fuck up! I'm not telling you shit! Do you hear me?!" And then he dissolves, at the same time as his consciousness. He's just a puddle of tears and sweat. An unbearable sensation of overstimulation, vertigo, and a pounding headache. He trashes around but there's no escaping the straps that hold him to the metal table. Doctor Diedre would never make such a foolish mistake. The cold does nothing to numb the pain, just intensifies it, and when he feels a wet towel placed gently on his face, blinding him, he can do nothing but cry. "No... n-no. Nnh, n-no! You fucking-"

His cries are drowned by the water entering his airway, but Spencer doesn't remember much of it.

When he wakes up, he sits up expecting to be restrained, and when he finds himself free, the sheer force of his movement is enough to send him flying to the floor. He coughs his lungs out, or it feels like it. He feels the water being expelled from his body, through his esophagus and his nose, burning its way through. He hears it splashing against the cold floor of his cell. His hand blindly grabs the leg of the bed, from which he fell just moments ago.

When the coughing dies, and he takes the first deep breath in what feels like centuries, he sits back against the wall and just focuses on how precious life is for a moment. And then the moment passes, and his the world is turning around him with what he's sure must be the rest of the drugs they had bumped in him. He looks down at his arm just to confirm it, and he does. As soon as he sees the needle marks in the inside of his elbow, his vision sways with something other than drugs. He recognizes the panic that comes with a painful memory, but he shuts it down. He has no time for that.

His hair is still wet, but his clothes were new, and dry. His fingers are still cold enough to be purple on the tips, but the blanket was still on the bed, and it had been undamaged by his vomiting of the water in his lungs.

His hands still shake, and his throat burns. His ribs must be broken, or at least bruised, because getting up from the floor is a nightmare, and the faint coughs that still scar him from before are causing enough pain for him to see white every time it happens. He sits on the bed, closes his eyes, and tries really hard to cough as little as possible. He keeps one of his hands on his ribs, as if he could stabilize them somehow, but the pain is terrible either way.

There's something in his face that has been bandaged. And now that he's becoming more aware of his own body, he notices the sting on his left eye, and the way his vision is still blurry, even now that he's not half unconscious.

There are no mirrors in the cell, but the water he just coughed serves to give him enough of a reflection. It's a shitty reflection, of course, but he still sees that his left eye has a mass of dark veins next to his iris that he's sure shouldn't be there. And now he can't help but feel it every time he blinks, like something's popping right off his eyeball.

A familiar voice startles him off his misery.

"I heard they almost got you there," Lucas says.

Spencer looks up, expecting to see the empty corner of the cell that he always gets from this angle, but Lucas is sitting right there, looking back at him. Not hiding this time. Spencer sees that he's hurt, not as bad as Spencer, and he doesn't look drugged, either. But he has a black eye, an obviously broken nose, and a cut in the temple that has been stitched. He still looks pale and sick, sweat covering his forehead. With each passing hour, Spencer finds himself being more surprised at finding that the magician still stubbornly lives despite the wheezing of his breath. But then again, here Spencer is, doing the same.

He doesn't say anything.

"They pumped you up with drugs, you started having those crazy trips when you talked to the dead. And it was just enough to get it all out of you."

Lucas remains fairly neutral while saying it, enough for Spencer to find it hard to tell whether it was meant as a scoff, or as a scolding. He stares at the blond's eyes with what he hopes is his best death stare. But he lacks the energy to put any real feeling on it.

"I don't even remember," he confesses. Sighing as he lowers his gaze.

It's true. He doesn't remember bits and pieces of the middle, and nearly anything of the end. He doesn't know what he said, who he said it to. He rubs his face with both hands, not even noticing the stinging of his left eye, because he's just now realizing how dangerous it is. The fact that he doesn't remember.

"Well, you didn't say anything, if it gives you any peace," Lucas shrugs, like it's all the same for him, but he keeps staring at Spencer like he's trying to reassure him. "I heard them talking early, they couldn't get it out of you."

Spencer actually breathes out at that, and it hurts, but it doesn't really matter, because it's a relief all the same. He clears his throat, and lets a while of silence extend before he says anything.

"You know, Lucas," he hasn't realized before, but his voice is so damaged that it can barely be heard. It cracks and shivers, the air going through his vocal chords in all the wrong ways. He tries clearing his throat again but it does nothing to help. "I know that I don't exactly save a lot of pity for you, in my heart, and I'm not gonna pretend I do. But if it's worth something, I... I'm truly sincerely sorry that you got caught in this with me. It wasn't your debt to pay."

Lucas just keeps staring at him, and then he slowly nods.

"Thank you." He says. "And about the pity... Thank you for that too. I wouldn't want you to... You know."

"Yeah, no," he tries to chuckle, but he manages only an ugly noise of his voice breaking and he clears his throat again. "Me neither."

"Good."

They stay like that, Lucas looking at him, Spencer keeping his eyes on the floor, his hand in his ribs. Maybe Spencer doses off, he's not sure. But he's alert when he hears the squeaking of the door opening, and a few couple of steps come near them.

"Doctor Reid, good morning," Doctor Diedre greets. Spencer knows she's lying this time. Not that Spencer has any way of checking, but something in the corner of her lip tells him that she had just told a lie. It's a little game he's been playing, but maybe he will never know how many times he guessed correctly. "On your feet."

"You've got to be kidding me." Only half of that is audible, because at that tone, his voice gives up and whatever he says the sound dies. So for the next sentence, he lowers his tone on purpose. "I only just woke up."

Diedre rolls her eyes, and the tugs she keeps behind her look at each other right after looking at Spencer. They're new, he notices. He hasn't seen them before, and they certainly hadn't seen him, if they were having that strong of a reaction towards his condition.

"The boss," Diedre over-pronounces ostentatiously, "wants to have a chat."

"Well, geez," Spencer croaks, "now I'm excited. By all means, take me to him."

He stands up with difficulty, using the wall to support himself until he finds balance. The cell opens, and he's able to walk to steady steps towards the woman entering. Before he can walk around her to leave, she places a hand on his face. It's almost enough to cause him to yank away, but her touch is clinical, an he quickly realizes what she wants.

She uses one of her hands to manipulate his chin, prompting his head up and to the side. The other hand holds up his left eyelid, the air washes over his hurt eye in all the wrong ways, making it burn and then tear up. He tries to blink, but the clinical grip of the doctor doesn't quaver.

"Will I go blind?" He asks with a smirk, mostly to have something to say, mostly because he just wants to get her hands off him as soon as possible.

"Don't be silly," she finally, finally, let's go of his eyelid. "I'm much better than that. You will go blind only if I want you to go blind."

And he doesn't doubt it for a second. He's thought this before, but thinking it again is comforting in certain moments, when he gets out of here, she'll die right after Simons. His list still has a first, but she's a close second.

Her hand lingers on his face, tracing his cheek, and her thumb rubs the corner of his lip for a little too long. Staying on his feet is becoming increasingly more difficult as her fingertips burn against his skin. It makes his breath catch in his lungs, his legs tremble, his heart beat faster. Freezing cold fear and disgust spreading from wherever she touches, much like when he's strapped to that bed, her hand in his tight. Petting him possessively, almost gently, almost like trying to comfort him...

He visibly shudders at the memory, and steps back, away from her.

She smiles, and he knows she can see exactly what he's thinking about, exactly what she's doing to him. But luckily she doesn't say anything, and just turns to the door, indicating him to go first.

He shakes off the disgust creeping up his spine, and walks out of the cell.

"Go easy on me, boys," he tells to the guards, "I'm not exactly on the best shape."

He hears Lucas chuckle, but if Diedre notices how shamelessly he's taking advantage of the thugs being new, she doesn't say anything to stop him. The men barely touch him, and it's a nice change, from the violent walks he's had up until that moment. He vaguely wonders what happened with the previous ones.

"I will admit, I did not expect this much resilience," Simons says. He's pouring a drink for himself, he had handed Spencer one too, but he has no strength left to pick up the glass.

Thank some god for the fact that they had let him sit, or he would be delirious with exhaustion, the walk here was enough to take what was left of him. There are no guards in the room, but Spencer wasn't stupid enough to try anything, he can barely breathe steadily.

"You see, even though this deal has no expiration date, we're still on a schedule, I'm afraid. Of course, your health is rapidly deteriorating, but that's not what I mean. Do you know what I mean?"

Spencer doesn't know. He doesn't care, either. He just wants Simons to stop talking so he could go back to curling up in the bed of his cell.

Simons lights up a cigarette, and it finally catches Spencer's attention.

"May I?" He asks politely. His voice mostly recovered, if he angles his vocal chords the right way.

"By all means," he hands him the tin cigarette pack, and the lighter. Spencer's hands don't shake, they nearly spasm with the violent movements that barely allow them to get the smoke between his lips. He lets Simons see, he lets him feed his own ego. Maybe if Spencer's lucky, he would get full enough to pop.

"You get a joy out of this," Spencer says, exhaling the smoke. It's not a question, so Simons doesn't answer, but he raises his eyebrows. "It's not about pressing for an answer, it's about getting glimpse of what has been of me."

Simons face contorts into a smile, and it's one of the ugliest things Spencer has ever seen. It's sinister, and crooked, like he never learnt how to do it correctly.

"Why would I need to do such a thing, when I have a front row for all your show?"

That's the first time Spencer realizes that it was idiotic to think there wouldn't be cameras in that room. It doesn't come as a surprise, and Spencer doesn't even need to try and keep his face straight, because he truly and honestly has no reaction whatsoever to that statement. He couldn't give less of a fuck, whoever watched him or didn't. Embarrassment costed more than he had to trade.

Spencer shakes his head, tired.

"You get such a kick off all this, and for what?" He knows, of course he knows why. He studies people just like him. Sadist, killers, torturers. People that were always destined to be like this, people that had been turned somewhere along the way, but they all collided in a single place. Behind bars, where the BAU put them.

"Justice," Simons hisses.

"This is not justice!" He yells, his voice breaking.

"Vengeance, then!" Simons shouts back, louder, like it's a competition. His voice resonates more than Spencer's does, because he's not had his vocal chords broken by sickness, water, cold, and screaming. He puts the glass on the table with enough force to break it. His hand now bloody, his fist shutting around the broken shards. "Why did you kill my daughter?!"

"Oh, for god's sake," Spencer tilts his head back, "this is not about your daughter. You know that! This is about Alec picking me over you."

The last bit comes out of his sore throat with the melody of a teasing, almost unintentional, but Spencer knows it'll piss him off.

"Well, you know what?" Spencer continues, losing the lightness on his face to stare at him with hatred, as much as he can gather. He asks the question in a low, dark, dead voice. And then he leans in on the table to ensure he's as close as his can be when he uses the last of his voice to scream again. "I wish he had chosen you!"

Simons doesn't miss a beat, tilting his head back with a dry laugh, and looking back at Spencer with angry, bulging eyes.

"Then you would be sitting right here where I am."

Spencer sits back in his chair, but there's no way he can do any more talking after that. All he can truly feel in the pulsing, red pain on the back of his throat, and the irony taste of blood.

He thinks on the words, and he's not sure he would have much to say even if he could. When he looked at Simons, sitting there, smoking and drinking, his eyes full of hate... Spencer didn't have to think really hard to imagine himself there instead, it's not too far from reality.

In the back of his mind, he realizes that he's dropped his own cigarette, and it is now burning the expensive rug at his feet.

"Is everything okay, sir?" The door had opened at some point, one of the thugs was peaking his head inside. "We heard noises."

Yeah, no shit, Spencer thinks. But he doesn't even turn to look at the guy. Simons raises his uninjured hand appeasingly.

"Everything's good. Though I believe our guest should have his throat looked at. I would hate for him to lose the ability to scream. Be a sweetheart and get Diedre to visit him back at his room, would you?"

 

Bella has a conversation with a ghost on her way out.

Well no, of course, it's not a ghost. But he might've bee, by the way he was sliding around the greenhouse in the middle of the night. It was the closest se could be to being outside, in this place. The ceilings were made of glass, even though she could see nothing but the sky, she could at least tell the time of the day from the sun. Nothing else could be seen, though, no indication of where they could be on the map, but Bella wasn't expecting that.

She didn't even mean to go through the greenhouse, but this place could be a total maze when it wanted to be, she was trying to get to the main living area. Even this late, when everything else has left for bed, some still remained in the living area. Some of the employers having a chat, a few of the older recruits that didn't have to respond to a curfew. It was a nice place to blend in, specially if you were planning on fleeing the installations at dawn.

She didn't want to go to the greenhouse, but when she got to the greenhouse she was at least positive that she knew the way from there. She checked the time once more after seeing the back of another person standing some rows of plants away from her. It was half past three in the morning, they had agreed to meet at four, and she had quite a way to get to the living area.

She's fully planning to keep going, not paying attention at whoever thought it was a good idea to take a late stroll to the greenhouse. Until the man turns, and for the first time, she sees his face. She freezes.

It's just for a moment that his face is visible for Bella, after that, he continues to walk until his back is again all she sees. He doesn't stop, doesn't nod or acknowledges her. But the man knows what he's doing, he's knows Bella has recognized him. She can do nothing but look at him, stare at his back while he looks at the different boring plants that the greenhouse has to offer.

"What are you doing here?" She whispers, her voice doesn't shake.

After taking a deep breath through his nose, The King kept quiet. His cane resting next to him as he observed one of the plants that lacked flowers but looked about to sprout. Kind of like an ivy, climbing the wall.

"You see that plant?" He says. His voice slurred, and a heavy accent already peaking through the short sentence. Bella remembers that accent, remembers his voice, how cold it could get, how quick and deceiving. Hypnotic, easy to listen to, when he ranted. "That one there. Solanum mortalis, yeah."

He turned to cast a glance at her, but it was brief. She caught a glimpse of the scar that moved from his beard til the other side of his nose, it shone with the moonlight, and then his face was turned away from her once more.

"Looks nice, don’t it? Bit leafy," he ranted, "decorative, innit? Like something your mum’d stick in a vase on a Sunday. But it ain't. It's hungry, hat thing, bloody starvin’. Not for water, not for sunlight. No. What it wants, what it needs , is order. Structure. Something to cling to. Wrap its little fingers round. Right? It coils, it climbs, yeah, it chooses the path laid for it.

"Never asks questions, never resists, right? See, it don’t argue. Just follows the frame. Quiet like. Every twist of that vine? That’s a decision someone made ages ago. And now it’s just carryin’ on, like it don’t know any different."

He pauses then, perhaps to hear Bella's steps as she gets closer. Her face perpetually in an untrusting frown. She has never been a fan. She knew Spencer kinda liked the ramble, found it amusing, but she never did. She barely tolerated it when Spencer did it, and that was mostly because what Spencer says is bound to have a point. This guy? He just likes to fuck around.

"You’re not so bloody different, are ya?" He suddenly lets out, Bella stops on her feet. "Spencer isn't."

All she can hear is his voice, and her breath. She doesn't know how thick the glass over her head is, but she can't hear wind or anything else from outside. It's just a silent room, illuminated by the moonlight.

"You tell yourself you had a choice. A moment. A breath. Maybe a crossroad, yeah? Something dramatic. But that’s bollocks, innit? That’s the story you tell to sleep at night, all warm and hopeful. Truth is, right? you never stood a chance, kid. Never did." He touches one of the leafs, rubs it between his fingers that he then takes toward his face to smell. "From the moment Alexander laid hands on you two, right, you were doomed. Nothin' to do. Shame, innit?"

"What," she repeats, this time with more intent, "are you doing here?"

"Me? Oh, I'll admit I was just curious. Heard that if you had somethin' you wanted from Spencer's mouth, this was the bloody time to ask for it."

"What could you need from him?"

"The location of a child. He's sneaky, yeah, that much I can admit."

Bella has relaxed, there are much things going through her at the moment, yet betrayal doesn't seem to be one of them. It's hard to feel betrayed by someone she knew wasn't on their side this whole time. The King had no sides, except for the Affluence's. That was what made him so great, so respected. But also what made him so dangerous.

"Didn't think you wished for someone like Simons to get away with nearly exposing the Affluence."

She walked until she was by his side, and from this angle, she could see end of his scar, and the way he frowned at her statement.

"But I never wanted that, child." He says genuinely, "I myself raised the price on Simons' head when I heard Spencer had been taken. Of course that was before I figured he was in the bloody Nest, the reward doesn't matter much there, does it? Yeah, slow information. Can't fucking trust the net these days, can ya?"

"Then what are you doing here? Making deals with Porter?" Because she didn't have to ask to know that that was exactly what he was planning to do.

"I just thought I wouldn't waist such amazing opportunity. Just to try, for I'm fucking sure they haven't been successful. Not much to break in that kid, is there? Yeah. Not much that weren't already broken." The King sighs and then walks past her again, looking at the other plants. "I've been meaning to give ya somethin', not you but... close enough I guess."

Without looking at her, he hands her a signet token. It's the shape of a bird on flight, in the corner empty between its wings, a double B, superimposed so it felt like it was out of focus.

"It turned out beautiful," she says, because it's true.

"Quite, hasn't it?" The King search in his pockets but he probably wasn't allowed to enter with his pipe, and he doesn't know where to get the good stuff, not like Bella does. "And where are you fleeing towards, child? What awaits for you in the night?"

She vomits the answer with no hesitation.

"I'm heading to The Nest." What would he do? Tell on her? She doesn't think he would, she thinks this is the kind of thing he would be amused by. And indeed, he raises his eyebrows.

"Ah," he sighs, "quite a feat. And you have passage?"

"Uh, something like it."

"Mh."

There's a moment in which she's not sure whether she just go. She looks at the time. Forty-five past three. She will already be late, so fuck it.

"Do you?" She asks, "have passage, I mean."

The King shrugs.

"I knew the place pretty well back in my time."

"Doesn't it anger you? That it's gone rogue?"

For a moment, The King looks at her, right in the eyes. She feels the cold stare go past her, scanning her soul. But he quickly moves to direct his anger at the plants. He doesn't respond.

"You could come with us," she suggest. She's not sure why she does it, perhaps only because she doesn't want this man and Porter working together, both knowing where she was going.

The King laughs.

"That's... not likely."

"Wouldn't you like to tame it? Get it functioning like before?"

"A lot of things have not been like before, since the bloody war. You've gotta know."

"I do know," she says, "but I bet we could get it working again. We just got to cut the head."

She's actually surprised to catch The King actually thinking about it, if only for a moment.

"Simons, aint him? The head?"

"Cut Simons, get The Nest back, and who knows, perhaps get an answer out of Spencer."

THe king looks at her.

"You're not fool enough to think he'd tell me anythin' of the sort," it's not a question, and she greatly appreciates the flattery, but sadly, she's not talking about that.

"To you? No."

The King's eyebrows actually raise at that, interested.

"But to you?" He asks, she nods. "And you would tell me?"

"Perhaps."

He doesn't trust her, she can see. He does well, because the truth is, it would be really helpful to have The King with them. And she's not above lying to get that. But she also thinks she can perhaps get away with this without lying at all. Just with some sneaky shape of the truth, that wouldn't get anyone in danger.

"I am interested, kid, I am. How would I be sure of your word, huh?"

"I don't break promises I make on the High Table."

"No, but there are many ways to fulfill a promise, right, that would leave me without the information I need. No, child. We could do this, but I'm gonna need a marker."

She stops at that, weights her options. Sandra might know something, although she wouldn't trust it, Sandra has proven to be useless in many ways. The others have Silver, that knows little, but more than the rest. The King... he has to know more. More than he says, at the very least.

She can't bring herself to make a decision, and her hands are starting to shake. She's about to cowardly think that it isn't worth it. Even though The King could offer so much more than guidance. Money, men, transport, armament. Pretty much anything they need that's available to the Affluence, is also available to him. Even then, a marker...

The decision is made for her, when the king grabs a silver locked from one of his inner pockets. It's round, beautifully engraved, and it has a chain long enough to be around someone's neck. It's old, but clean and polished. He opens it, his hand extended towards her. In the center of the two sides, there's the tip of a protruding needle.

"I'm almost certain I will use it to get this information out of you, so you shouldn't worry."

"Right." She doesn't ask him to promise such a thing, not because it doesn't cross her mind, but because she knows he never will. And this is a bad idea, she knows it. And she can hear Alec's voice in her head, telling her how stupid she was being. She hears Spencer saying that it's not worth it. But then she also hears Spencer screaming, begging, crying and howling of pain. And she takes the locket in her hands. Her thumb bleeds easy, and she presses her finger on the right side of the marker, then hands it back to the King.

"There you go." RIght when he's about to grab it, she snatches it away, just a little bit. "But for this... I expect a fucking big help." She warns.

"I would expect nothing less:"

And then she truly does give him the marker. Her blood on it, binding her to obedience.

"Now lets go, we fly at dawn."

 

Notes:

If you liked this as much as I liked writing it, please comment! It helps me so much to get motivation to keep writing!

Thank you for all of you comments last chapter, I can't express how much I love you all.

if you have any questions, or want to chat, or want to see the character's moodboards, this is my tumblr:

50044w44s

and if you look for the tag Underground Affluence, you'll find all of what I posted about this fic.

And this is the pinterest board that I have of this fic, in case you want to see some of the character's inspiration:

https://pin.it/5lSVAWaQN

Chapter 38: Eleutheromania

Notes:

Dear reader,

at some point during this chapter you may wonder "wtf am i reading"

let me tell you,

i have no fucking clue.

good morning, and marry christmas (it's may)

see you in two weeks, take care <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Eleutheromania

(n.) an intense and irresistible desire for freedom

 

The sun is not yet visible in the sky, but the bitter darkness of the night is already gone. Not that Spencer knew this, but Bella did. The BAU team was about to find out, as soon as the jet got further east. She breathed in the fresh air, like it was the last chance she would get at it. Maybe it was. She couldn't wait for the sun to be up, and then maybe she wouldn't feel like she'd spent three days awake. There was an adrenaline inside of her that she hadn't felt since she was a kid. The quick heartbeat and excited twitching fingers that she got when they were about to execute a well-crafted plan that could potentially kill them.

Some times, when they were kids, the perspective of being found was worse than dead. Even if it wasn't mortal by any means. On one of their training weekends, they played a whole city hide and seek that lasted three days. Three days to be found. When she was a little girl and played hide and seek in the school, it was the same feeling, the high blood rush and the shaking anticipation at what would happen. Enough to startle her no matter was the outcome. The training weekends felt the same, and the dangerous target elimination tasks felt the same as well.

She was high on the feeling, and it was always enough to shut down the fear. So right now, as she looked to what used to be a big base of operations, but was now a gigantic... beast, she only felt excited and amazed.

Because that's what it was now, a beast. There was no other way of describing it. From the air, it had looked like the scraps of a giant. A pile of unused metals and concrete. No one inch of floor on sight. And she knew that this continued for miles underground. The Nest was what promised to be, a ruthless, chaotic, fascinating, terrible place.

"His Majesty is insisting we get on the move," Maeve walked next to her.

From their place on the cliff, they still saw The Nest fairly well. It was a cool morning, and the lights of the place were still on, mostly. The dew of the night was settling on the ground around them, burning her nose with the cold. Maeve's cheeks were as red as the tip of her nose, and their breath condensed when they exhaled. The jet was a few miles back, she just needed to stretch her legs, apparently, Maeve had followed.

"He can wait a little longer, the fucker."

Maeve chuckled, finally settling next to her, their shoulders touching. Bella pushed onto her a little, to take her off balanced, and Maeve pushed back with a huff. They stared at the city.

"This is just... crazy." Maeve said.

"I know."

"I shouldn't be surprised."

"You shouldn't."

"I mean, with all the shit that's already happened, it was a matter of time before this came into the list. It was always gonna end up that way..."

"Hey," Bella turned away from the sight of The Nest. She waited until Maeve was looking at her too before speaking, "this isn't over. It's not gonna end this way. We won't let it."

Maeve observed her, like she was trying to discern any kind of dishonesty in her words, but even if there were any, Bella was too good. She finally looked away, back down the cliff, where the lights of The Nest went off as the morning got brighter.

"What's going on with you?" She asked, instead of acknowledged Bella's statement.

"What?" Bella startled.

"There's something about you... you've been acting off ever since you showed up with the King..."

"You're... making senseless inferences." Bella tried to deflect.

"No," Maeve insisted, frowning. "You've got that face... like you know something we don't. You look like you're about to tell me we're doomed for eternity, that's the look you get some times. It's the look you got when you told me you were sending Spencer to start fresh with the FBI, it's the look you got when you found out Alec was in the wind... It's... What's going on."

Bella was just a second ago bragging about being a good liar. Now she was being showed otherwise. She thought she was keeping a straight face, she really did. But there is just something about carrying a weight with you that you can never cover completely.

"It's... complicated."

"I don't need you to tell me, I just need to know you didn't... that the King didn't tell you anything that will result in unnecessary losses."

That was a fair question, although it hurt a little that Maeve had felt the need to ask. If the King had laid the cards on the table, and they all pointed towards an event they weren't preparing for, then she would surely not decide to come here and continue with the plan anyway. Or would she? She liked to think she wouldn't. At least not for the King, for someone else, maybe.

"Look, M, I'm just a little anxious. This place is... was... it's not what I remembered."

"I've never been here so... It's exactly what I imagined."

"It didn't used to be like this, trust me."

"I know." They stared into the distance together. Bella pretended not to notice that Maeve eyed her every few seconds, but she kept her face purposefully straight and calm. And then Maeve talked again. "So you sure you didn't do anything stupid?"

There was a lump in Bella's throat. She laughed. It was the perfect question, because it was hilarious to Bella. Yes, she'd done something extremely stupid, so stupid that being asked about it that way was just... funny. And Maeve would think of her laughter as a dismissive chuckle of tenderness towards her overworry.

"No, M, don't worry about it. If I plan on doing anything stupid, I'll tell you. Actually, what we're about to do is kind of proof of that."

After a moment, Maeve smiled. And something weighted heavy in Bella's chest at the knowledge that she had believed her, she had trusted Bella in her lie.

"Okay, let's go to the King before he kill us."

"It's a rather beautiful morning," Bella said to the king, because she knew it was the kind of thing that the King would appreciate. Always looking for an excuse to ramble.

He was leaning against a rock. Bella guessed that he hadn't had much time in places of little civilization like these. The airstrip was fairly abandoned, and the weeds and shrubs were growing to cover it, not completely, but they were doing a rather good job. Not many trees around, mostly just small hills and tall yellow grass. A few big rocks here and there. They would need to walk down the cliff on foot. The path was not steep enough for it to be a trouble, as long as you took a longer way around the cliff, and not anywhere near it, where it was basically free fall for a couple feet down.

For now, the King leaned against a rock and worked on lighting his pipe. Bella did the same with a cigarette as soon as she stopped next to him. The chemical grape smell of her smoke quickly getting lost with the wind.

"It is, aint it?" The King nodded, "I don't love the cold, but always welcomed the fresh breeze of the mornings. Somethin' pretty, mornings aye? Quiet and lonely. Free from both the moon and the sun."

In that moment, the dawn was breaking. The sky orange, and the first rays of the day barely visible on the horizon. The King's eyes darkened.

"But not always," he said. "Let's get going."

The Nest was much more intimidating when you were standing next to it. A tall wall of stone and bricks, darkened with time and dirt. Above the wall, the metal stairs, hallways and unstable structures rose taller than a mountain, maintaining it's grip on the original structure that was now barely visible. In fact, Bella was sure she could only make out the shape because she had been here before.

"This is a fucking labyrinth." Maeve mumbled.

"You think that already, and you haven't yet seen it's entrails. This place is a living creature, yeah? It breathes, it grows, it devours. Let's go. The doors are this way."

They circled the walls for what feels like years. Bella started to think that there was no door at all, or it was one so small that they had missed it, and they were now just walking in circles around a breathing city.

She knew the King was armed, no one in the Affluence walked gunless. But as they walk, the King keeps adjusting the equipment he is wearing under his coat, and Bella sees much more than a single gun in there. He was carrying more than one dagger, and what she thinks were explosives, she couldn't be sure. It made her look twice at the cane with every step he took, sure now that it was certainly hiding something else.

Bella considered herself fairly armed, but now she wished she had walked through the CIA's armory before taking off. Some of that fancy equipment would do wonders in a situation like this.

Despite how precarious the whole thing looked, the entrance doors were adorned by a modern-looking building at the right of the road. The high electric fences and muddy exterior road led to a passable pavement and then disappeared inside a tunnel, that didn't look intentional, more like buildings had been piling over each other until it didn't matter if it went over the road or not.

"Who goes there?!" A rough voice stopped them before they could get any further in. A man dressed in rags limped forward. He tilted his head as he walked, one of his eyes was completely gone, and his jaw and nose looked wrecked, like they'd broken so many times that the shape had been completely altered. The man held a gun pointed at them, and despite of the beaten appearance, she didn't doubt that the man could land a good shot.

The King raised both of his hands, as if he didn't have a small pistol under the sleeve of his coat, ready to pull down and shoot. Bella and Maeve eyed each other, a few steps behind, but as if they'd practiced it, they both put a hand to their own guns, not raising their hands.

"I am, as you may know, a rather important individual to the Affluence. Now, I know that I reign not here, but, I come as a diplomatic, and nothing else. I seek safe passage."

The wrecked man started laughing. It was low and dry, and then it turned into a cough that looked painful. Bella frowned, biting the inside of her cheek as she looked him over, it just felt... off. Unsettling. But then again, everything about this place was.

"The mother fucking King, aye? I never thought your majesty would bother to dirty his shoes visiting a scum city like this."

The King huffs, putting down his hands, and advancing even though the gun was still pointed on him.

"I don't usually make this type of trip." He admitted, "however, I would rather not have to, and I'm sure your master would agree in me keeping my distance."

The man studied them for a second, locked eyes with Bella at some point. She put all of her effort into not making any faces of the repulsion she felt at his disfigured face. Now that he was looking right at her, she kind of thought he might have had an overbite, and he had more missing teeth than solid ones.

"Safe passage, aye?" The man nodded towards the King. "Such thing doesn't exist, and I'm sure you and your two bitch guard dogs must know that."

"Oh, I know that, right? But you'll see, I know you can give me some men, and guidance."

"Good lord, look at the King of the world, asking for an old man's guidance."

"I'm not stupid, I know who to ask for the best."

The man snorted, and it sounded almost animal-like. Primal, in a way. There was something eerily familiar about that man's pale blue eyes. They opened in a crazy kind of way, bloodshot and insane-looking, but behind them Bella could almost see the past intelligence and success. All seemingly lost now.

"I can give you passage, alright?" the man finally barked, Bella swore she could see the spit flying from his mouth, "for a price, of course."

Maeve humorlessly huffed through her teeth. The man finally put the gun down.

"I would expect nothing less," the King agreed. Then, he pulled his phone out of his pocket. The man watched him carefully but did not make any movement to take his gun again, so Bella stood still. Finally the King showed him the creen. "I know you are not allowed to connect with the net. So I assume you won't know this already. But... will it suffice?"

The pale blue eyes opened in recognition and amazement as he watched the screen. Bella couldn't know for sure, but she was almost certain that the King was showing the man how much higher was the pay offered for Simons' head. The King must trust this man, Bella thought, for him to just show him an attempt against this place's leader.

Once again, the man felt familiar in its expressions, evern clouded by the shape of his face. Bella glanced at Maeve, trying to see if maybe she could find anything that gave away on her friend's face as well. But Maeve didn't even look back, she was watching the situation in a lawyer-like blank expression. No sign of recognition.

As she looked back at the man, Bella had to repress a shudder at the sudden reminder that this place... this was in a lot of cases where The Affluence sent people in exile. It was the rotting prison of the ones that weren't even worth killing. This man could be anyone they'd encountered over the years. They were responsible for many exiles, and almost as many irreparable face wounds. Maybe that's why she knew him, maybe him was one of the few thousand that the Underground Kids buried in memories of one task after the other, enough to blur the details from all of them.

Or maybe he was no one at all, and Bella was just letting this place take hold of her mind already. Another chill ran down her spine.

"I'll be back in a moment."

Six men.

That was the passage.

Six men.

They looked buffy enough, Bella guessed, not very clever. But the King had that look in his eyes as he shook hands with the wrecked-faced man, and she knew that it was just like trading a piece of meat to him. Bella felt silently sorry for the men, just for a moment, but then she let herself fall into the cold indifference of someone who had been living in the Affluence for years. Sometimes people got the shorter stick, that was it. Some people shook hands with the King, others became steaks to distract the lions. And she could do nothing about it.

Maeve was biting her lip, and Bella knew it was more difficult for her, to turn down her morals. Getting close to her, close enough that the others couldn't hear her but not enough for it to be suspicious, she leaned in to whisper.

"It's worth it if it takes us to Spencer."

Maeve listened to her in silence, but then nodded. Her eyes looked more focused after it.

"I know."

Bella returned the nod.

"Good."

"Shall we, ladies?" The King walked past them, the humid rock bottom clinking as he gently tapped it with his walking stick.

"Safe travel," the man screamed as they ventured inside of the tunnel, "or not so much."

And the sick dry laughter resonated on the walls of stone and metal long after the man had turned to walk back to his place to take watch.

Bella swallowed.

She had thought that the lands outside were quiet, but here, the silence was deafening. A constant buzzing of absolute nothingness, and the occasional drop of water on a metallic surface. The hallways opened and closed with no order whatsoever. The stairs up and down stopped making sense only a few miles into the structure. It had been a while since they'd seen the sky. It was cold, or maybe just ghostly enough for Bella to wish she had an additional layer of clothing. Next to her, Maeve hugged herself as she did her best to walk in silence.

"This way," their guide said. The youngest of the men they were given. He couldn't been more than a boy, Bella would've been surprised if he was a legal adult at all. Legal adultness did not exist in the Underground Affluence, and much less in The Nest. He kind of reminded her to that other boy that had died in Everly Nights. He had been working for Simons too. And at that moment they didn't even know. She followed the boy with her best funeral attitude, and tried not to step on the wet patches on the ground, she couldn't afford to be colder than she already was.

"And you think that this way we'll find Spencer," Bella tried to whisper it, but the sound was already intruding in the silence, the metal walls amplifying it and echoing the end of the sentence.

"As long as he stays put, I think we have a pretty good chance to at least get to him."

 

 

The sun was about to show itself, in just a couple of minutes. Not that Spencer had any way of knowing that, in the guts of The Nest, as Doctor Diedre walked with him back to the cell. His stomach was a mess, but he was conscious this time, so that was something. The sting of the cuts, and the smell of the blood sipping through his bandages was enough to put him on edge even before he Lucas started with the coughing.

"Have a good night, Doctor," Spencer nodded when Diedre began to walk of.

"Good night, Doctor Reid," Diedre looked like she was lying, so that told Spencer that it probably wasn't night. It was the little game he played, no matter how fucked up they left him before or after, he just tried that one tiny act of defiance, all the rest was washing off of him.

It was only maybe a couple of hours later when Spencer finally had enough. Coming down of the drugs was hard enough without Lucas trying to spit his lungs every few seconds.

"What's wrong with you? Could you shut up?"

Lucas didn't seem to hear, he just coughed and gagged and retched. If Spencer got close enough to the bars of the cell, he could clearly see that Lucas' hair was damp, and his clothes were new, his face clean of any previous dirt. He'd been very clearly waterboarded, and he had been expelling excess water from his lungs for the past hour or so. Poor guy, annoying, though.

"That and the pneumonia you already have," Spencer whistled to signal how fucked Lucas was. He spoke nonchalantly, not even looking at the magician, just staring at the ceiling of his cell and pretending the room did not turn and swirled around him.

After a few moments of no snarky remarks, Spencer turned to see Lucas glaring at him. It was an angry expression, but there was such deep fear hidden behind his eyes, that Spencer suddenly didn't feel like joking anymore. He frowned, giving Lucas another look up and down.

"Don't worry," he said with the exact same enthusiasm. Which was none. "We'll get out of here soon. Preferably before it kills you. Or me."

Lucas did not even nod, he just turned away from Spencer, and apparently just went to sleep. Fine. Not that Spencer needed to chat anyway, the dizziness was enough to make him want to stay as still as possible in his bed, with one foot touching the floor at all times, like he was very drunk after a night on Everly Nights.

They stayed like that until they started to hear noises. It wasn't unheard of that the guards outside had disagreements, or that Diedre was bossing someone around and that someone was tired of the pretty privilege she seemed to have. But this... was a different sound.

He knew he wasn't crazy because as soon as he got his gaze up, he saw Lucas doing the same, both frowning towards the door.

A moment later, a guard rushed in, looking disheveled. He frantically eyed both Lucas and Spencer accusatory, like he wasn't expecting to find either of them there, in their cells, where they literally were all the time.

"Uh, may I help you?" Spencer said, standing up. He saw Lucas doing the same.

The man opened his mouth to say something, but that was all he got to do before there was a muffled explosion and the guy's eyes popped open. Spence stared in shock, and he was kind of glad the guy's back was turned on Lucas, so he didn't have to see it.

The man fell limply on the floor, at Spencer's feet, the pool of blood quickly entering his cell, gently reaching the tips of Spencer's shoes.

"What the fuck," Lucas muttered, silently.

They both looked around. Noises and screams still resonated from outside, but nothing even remotely telling about the reason of the mess. Among the chaos, Spencer started smelling a bit of a sulfuric touch in the air, a bit of burn, too.

"Step back," he warned Lucas.

"What? For what?"

Spencer didn't know how to explain it, he didn't know exactly why Lucas and him both needed to take cover within their cells, but he knew it was of extreme importance.

"I said, step b-"

The roof blew up.

Spencer could barely tell. The noise was deafening, although he didn't even hear it, he just covered his ears against the pain, as he was thrown back with the force of the detonation. The vibrations of the sound alone were enough to burst his chest open, and rid it of what little air he had been managing to keep in.

It felt like years of just floating before he impacted, but he knew it was as quick as seconds, or less. Something on the back of his head gave in against the solid wall. The pain barely torelable, as his vision turned white.

He woke up what probably was just moments later, his vision swaying, and his ears ringing. He could make out part of the room, even if he saw three distorted copies of the same. The adrenaline kicked in fast, numbing the pain, making his hands shake but pushing enough force into his veins for him to stand up and grab onto the bars of his cell. He coughed at the dust of concrete being pulverized, his eyes stung when it got into them, he squinted and just barely got to see Lucas doing the same. So he was alive, good.

"The fuck..." He could barely hear his own voice, the ringing sharp and consistent. Lucas looked to be trembling, his eyes looking in every direction. They both centered his eyes when they saw a single piece of some kind of paper fall from the open gap in the ceiling. It fell slowly, like a leaf, or a feather. It bounced from one side to the other, until it rested gently on the messed up floor.

Now Spencer could clearly see, it wasn't just any piece of paper. It was a poker card.

The Joker.

Somehow, Lucas got to it first.

"Aria," he breathed out. It was the first word that got to Spencer over the muffled silence and ringing of everything else. Only that word, and his harsh breaths. And then, it all came back at the same time. The shouts from outside, the shots, the fighting, the bombs exploding.

Spencer looked around the room. On the right corner of the cell, where the metal bars met the concrete wall, the explosion had damaged it enough for the bricks to look barely standing. Spencer knew he wouldn't be able to do any of this without the extra help of the shock rushing through him, but in that state, he didn't even blink as he raised to start digging through the bricks. His hands got scraped and cut, leaving blood on the wall. Some of his nails were bent backwards, or parted in the middle, making his fingers bleed as well. He couldn't feel it.

Nothing else existed. Not his body, not his mind. Only a way out of this place, that was all. A window of opportunity that had opened but would be as quick to close in just mere seconds. The action had to be in that very moment, and not a second after.

Still years after, he never knew what possessed him to grab the poker card from the floor. He could blame it on the shock, but he knew it was something else. Maybe something to prove to himself he hadn't hallucinated the whole thing, maybe something he wished they found in his body, had he died. But thinking logically, no one would have ever found his body if he perished there. The Nest would swallow his very existence, like he did with living people as well. Like he was already doing with the both of them.

It took a lot of both Lucas and them working together to get him out of his cell. A loose metal bar was serving Spencer well as he hit again and again at what little was to give on Lucas' side of the wall. With all of his might, without thinking twice at what he was doing, or what he hoped to acomplished.

Lucas wouldn't stop coughing.

"Thanks, man."

"Not yet," Spencer warned him, putting one of Lucas' arms over his shoulders to help carry his weight. As soon as they turned around, they came face to face with Diedre.

Her hair was a mess, her eyebrow was bleeding, her nose was broken. But her eyes were just as clever as always, just as calculated, just as mischiveous.

Spencer had spent a lot of time tied at her mercy. She touched him, hurt him, caressed him, burn him, cut him, and drowned him. He had let her do a lot of those things, he had walked behind her without fighting, he had stayed silent, and he had responded when she asked some of her weird questions. Yet Spencer had never felt as inferior as he felt at that very moment.

Because through that whole ordeal, when everything else failed, at least he kept his mind. His intellect. It matched hers. And she saw it. So even as she humiliated and tortured him, they were still equals. She had been smart to break him, and he had been smart not to fight, because he was smart enough to know he couldn't win.

Now, things were different. They weren't equals anymore. Spencer's most powerful weapon had always been his intellect, yet at that moment, he couldn't find it. His heart was beating loudly in his ears, he could almost feel the blood rushing through his brain in a way that wasn't enough to fear coherent thoughts. Right then he felt like an animal. There was only him, and survival, and what stood in between his possibility of achieve it. His breaths were so heavy that to him, they almost sounded like growls.

She could plan, calculate.

"Out so soon, Doctor Reid?" She said charmingly, "you wouldn't like to navigate this weather, trust me. And much less in the middle of the night."

Her smirk was cunning, but it had on him the same effect it would have on a dog. He couldn't be fooled. He was a starving lion, and he needn't to think to know he needed to run out of there, taking as many as necessary with him.

He didn't have any rings on his fingers, but he could almost feel it. A skull and a heart pierced by a sword.

"Hunger is felt on the chest." Alec's voice echoed. In his still ringing ears from the explosion, the voice sounded real, too real, almost like he was back there. Diedre couldn't hear it, if she could, she would know that the look on Spencer's eyes was not one to mess with.

"I'm not a lion!" He could hear himself crying back, angry, almost sobbing from irritation, he knew not the lesson to be learned.

Lucas was luckily able to stand on his own when Spencer discarded him in favour of slowly walking towards Diedre. He absentmindedly adjusted his grip on the metal bar.

"Yes, you are." Alec's ghost sang through the fog, Spencer remembered the words by heart. "Because if you aren't, then you're the meat. Kill or be killed, Spencer. You're a lion, and you're alone, and you're hungry. You feel it in your chest; you have to kill to eat. Now fight!"

Diedre's smile slowly died in her lips. She pulled out a gun. Spencer was too far gone to care. He may hear a couple of shots being fired, but unless he's completely detached from his body, she missed all of them, because no pain pulls him off hi state of urgency, as he swings the bar again and again, barely minding when the Doctor easily moves away from his anger-ridden attack.

His vision is sometimes his own, with the Doctor, and the cells, and the dust and bricks on the ground. But by moments, he lost his focus and his mind showed him other things. Things he thought he was keeping deep within himself. This place just made your mind vomit all of its contents, that's what it was. This whole time, it was like The Nest itself was alive, feasting on his sanity.

He saw for a moment, seconds of his training, Alec watching him intently as he tried his best to think of the hunger that his mentor kept mentioning so much.

"There's this dead bird, that I buried a few miles east from here," he heard himself saying, while his vision showed not the bird, but Sky's casket being lowered into the ground.

"It's okay. It was... nice. It's a nice coffin to be stuck in underground for eternity. A nice home. Paradoxical, don't you think. He's named as the sky above, and buried where he can never see it again."

He saw the black smoke rising from where he'd burned the box with the bird. The smell of rotten and humid wood being turned into ashes. And the quiet crickets of the night while Camille and him worked in silence to unbury it.

He would've loved to cover his ears, but he was sure that wouldn't stop him from hearing all of it, he knew enough to understand that it must've been in his head. It was all of it together. Words, whispers, prayers, screams. His own, his friends'. Some real, some memories, some of his own personal torture of imagination. Few things he could tell apart form the others as he struggled on the floor with the Doctor and two more men. The metal bar long since taken out of his grip, he saw Lucas wielding what could've been some sort of knife, but he couldn't be sure. He only knew what his mind let him.

"Stars don't need the moon to shine, do they, Spencer?... Kinda makes me want to be one of them"

He swears Sky's there, standing in the corner, but it might just be his mind playing tricks on him. He still tries to look, more than once. It causes him a couple more bruises than he already has.

"But then you'd be up there, all alone."

"I always am."

"Sky," Spencer sobbed, his breathing ragged. He doesn't know if he's saying it out loud, or only in his head. "I need to talk to you, please."

He hears a faint echo of Skyler's voice as everything around him turns black.

"Only the dead talks to the dead, Spencer."

The sound dissipated in the distance, as did everything else, and suddenly he was in a roof. The stars beautiful, up in the sky. Skyler next to him, paying no mind to Spencer.

"Sky, can I tell you something?"

The dark-skinned man turns his head just enough to look at him. His eyes are glittery, silver eyeliner adorns his face.

"Anything."

"I need to tell you where I hid it," he said urgently, swallowing. "In case I- If I die... somebody has to know."

There's a reason why that doesn't work, but Spencer can't think clearly enough to discern it. He just needs to get it out of his chest, if he doesn't do it, he'll take it to his grave, and no one else will ever find out. Sky smiles at him.

"Don't worry, Spencer, I already know."

Spencer's voice shakes, even after he clears his throat to try and stabilize it.

"Y-you do?"

Sky nods, and then looks back up at the sky. "Time's up," he says.

"What?"

Spencer vision is suddenly cleared.

"Time's up," Diedre repeated. Spencer didn't know what happened, didn't know how he got there, but he's standing over Diedre, a gun in his hands, the Doctor on the receiving's end. He only let his shock show for a moment before he gets a better grip on the gun and points it properly.

"Time's up, Doctor Reid, you're done. Put down the gun."

"From where I'm standing, it looks like you're the one who's done."

He put his finger on the trigger, experimentally pushing just a little bit, he knew how much pressure he needed to put on it before it shot, and he knew exactly how the kickback would feel, he licked his lips in anticipation.

"Don't you hear that? There's at least a dozen more men coming to my aid. They will kill you as soon as they find you with my body. You're friend's already half dead, he won't be of help to you. That gun is almost empty, you know it won't save you against them. Nothing will. But if you let me live, Doctor Reid, then you will live too. I am high in command, I can tell them to hold their fire, I can-"

Spencer pulled the trigger.

It's grotesque, but weirdly artistic. The blood mixes with the dust of broken ceiling and the bits and pieces of brick that were still laying around. The shot was loud, and the big hoard of people running towards him grows in speed as they urgently need to find out the source of the gunshot. Spencer breathes heavily, but his mind is much clearer. He's not hungry anymore, he's not a starving lion, and he's just realizing what he did, and what it meant for him.

He looked back at Lucas, who was on the floor, half conscious, but still breathing. He turned him around to check him over, and he inhaled sharply when he saw the blood slowly dripping from his ears.

"How bad is it?" Lucas' weak murmur made him realize that his ears weren't ringing anymore.

"You'll be good as new in five minutes.

Lucas huffed, "yeah, right."

"Let's go," he put Lucas' arm over his shoulder once again, this time keeping the newly acquired gun in easy access. "Let's find Aria."

Notes:

so yeah, that happened.

this fic is terrible, like, the faster i run towards the end, the further away the end pulls from me. i swear it's gonna have 500k words before i finally stop yapping, lmao

there's a few people that keep reading this every chap, and keep commenting, and you have no fucking idea how much you're helping me get through the kind of creative block i have. (spoiler: it's not a creative block, it's an autistic burnout, and I'm not doing anything about it yet cause I'm choosing to be in denial)

but anyway, thank you so fucking much. Every comment makes me smile like my crush texted me, a fic needs to feel seen, you know?

anyway, I know i went well overboard with this one, i'm sorry, i was so fucking tired lmao, it was like my head stopped thinking and my hands kept writing. but let me know what you think anyway

thank you so much for bearing with me for this long, and i would be extremely glad if you keep doing so, the writing will get better soon, i promise lmao.

anything you want to say or ask, here's my tumblr (that you should already know, but whatever):

50044w44s

and I guess that's all for today. see you in two weeks, take care <3

Chapter 39: Lucas.

Summary:

tw in the end notes

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Lucas.

 

"You know... There was once a card on a deck... that was not like the others..." He rifled the deck with a fluttering sound, then bent the cards gently until they cascaded back into a perfect stack with a satisfying snap, like the cards knew exactly where to fall. "A rogue card... that didn’t want to be found… no matter how many times I looked for it."

The kid, on his end, watched in awe and waited for the tale to continue. He jumped in his place a few times before settling on his chair. His father laid the cards on the table in a perfect fan. The cards looked down, so he could only see the beautiful and repetitive designs on the back. When his father didn't continue, the kid looked up, but he was met with raised eyebrows, and patient eyes. The kid knew what he was supposed to do then, so he picked up a card and turned it around for him and his father to see. It was the Queen of Hearts, although his father doesn't look down at it until he puts it back in. His father picks the deck and starts shuffling.

"Every magician tried to catch her, but she always slipped away."

He shuffled the deck lazily, almost messily, but something about it looked too smooth—like he was pretending to be careless on purpose. He fanned the cards out in a perfect arc, then plucked one out, spun it between his fingers like a coin, and slid it back in without looking. The kid gasped and it granted him a chuckle from his mother observing behind him. Then he showed him a card, it was the wrong one, and his father feigned a huff of frustration.

"Ah. See? Slippery, slippery Queen." He delicately put the deck on the wooden table, and slid the top half of the deck to the side, cut again, then again, cards clicking softly against wood, his fingers moving quick but calm, like he was teasing the Queen out of hiding. "Maybe she’s hiding on top? Or bottom? Hm, still nothing, I see."

Then suddenly, he stopped. Looked around the room. They were in the kitchen. A big beautiful kitchen that had withe and black tiles, and polished dark wood on all the surfaces.

"You know, when she gets really tricky, she runs off the table completely." His father comments, as if it were a passing thought, and the kid started looking around too, suddenly curious. And then he looks back at his father, just to see him nodding towards a folded fabric napkin that rested at the other side of the wooden table.

The kid grinned dangerously, and immediately grabbed the napkin and started shaking it. Jumping in his place, as he couldn't stand to keep himself seated. It was no surprise at all when the card slipped from inside of it, and it wasn't anything strange that it happened to be the Queen of Hearts. But it still made the kid giggle excitedly and turn around to show his mother, who smiled and clapped and made a show of the whole thing.

"There you are!" His father took the card roughly from his hands, putting it back in the deck, "caught you. Stay there, you slippery, slippery Queen."

It made the kid giggle even harder, as his father pressed the deck and shoved it in it's box like he was afraid the card would leave again. When he pressed the box on the table, the kid immediately took it, not caring that his father was walking away, pressing a kiss on his mother's lips, both leaning against the counter now.

"How did you do it?" He asked, taking the cards out of the box and running towards his parents, "Daddy, daddy, show me how you did it!"

"Oh, but a magician never reveals his secrets!" He said scandalized.

"What about to other magicians?" He asked in a secretive voice, opening his eyes in an attempt to show mystery, and catch attention, like his father often did.

"Are you a magician, Lucas?" His mother asked with a smile.

"I wanna be!" He yelled excitedly, jumping up and down in his place.

"Alright alright," his father gave in with a chuckle, "l'll show you, kid, come here."

They sat down in the living room. His father sat down, Lucas alternated between a seated position and jumping up and down in h is place, he couldn't help it, the prospect of doing magic was enough to exhilarate him. His father chuckled every time he had to tell him to sit down.

They got halfway through the trick before his mother came to them with the promise of food, she picked Lucas up in her arms. He was not a baby anymore but young enough to still fit in her hip so comfortably he could have fallen asleep in a moment. She has trouble getting him up while he tried and failed to jump out of her reach, but he giggled when she caught him.

"Such a jumper," his mother commented, "slippery, like a little rabbit."

"Slippery like a Queen of Hearts," his father echoed, and then winked at him when his mother's not looking. His smile was wide, and it widened when he saw the plate of spaghetti waiting for him. His father sat next to him while his mother used a delicate porcelain pitcher to pour tomato sauce all over their plates, and then setted it on the counter.

The TV's on while they eat, Luas is so focused on it, that he misses the moment where his mom and dad stood up, getting out of the room. But he's now noticing because he can hear their voices, they're not yelling, but they're now rising over the sound of the TV just enough for Lucas to notice them. He stands up from his seat, moving towards the door, not quite wishing to make himself known.

"How many times will you do this to me? To us!" His father said... was he crying?

"I know, I know!" His mother's voice was strangled, almost like she was trying and failing not to cry as well. They were both trying to whisper, but their voices were so broken that it was a hard thing to accomplish now.

"Look, if you're gonna ruin your life that's fine... But we have a son, Risha, you need to think of him."

"Believe me, that's all I fucking think about," he swallowed. "You don't understand... this line of work-"

"Then quit! I don't know! I don't care!"

"How can you tell me that?!"

"You're gonna kill yourself like this!"

There was a loud crash sound, and Lucas flinches violently as he notices that he had accidentally pushed the porcelain pitcher out of the counter with his elbow. The floor was now covered in tomato souce.

"Uh-oh," he whispered to himself, and looked around. The first thing that caught his eyes were the paper towels on the table, so he grabbed a couple and crouched to start cleaning the spill.

It was hot, but not enough to burn him, although the paper towels did not do a great work, as they quickly got wet and useless as the liquid was now completely staining both of his hands. There were steps at the door.

"Well, what has happened here?"

Both his parents stopped at the door for a moment before quickly stepping in his direction. His father grabbed him by the hips and effortlessly lifted him up from the mess.

"Away, dear, before you cut yourself," he warned. His mother picked up the bigger pieces of porcelain to lay them on the counter, and gave him a stern look. Her eyes were red, but there was no other sign in her expression that indicated anything was wrong.

"Lucas," she sang the words, "what happened here?"

He giggled nervously, still filled with the adrenaline of being caught in his mess.

"It- It was an accident," he managed to say, finally resting his face on a crooked smile of apology.

"Ah, don't look at me with those bunny eyes," her mother smiled at him. She then clicked her tongue and shook her head as she crouched to start working on the mess. "My restless, jumpy rabbit, can't stay still for a second."

Despite the weird conversation he'd heard just moments ago, nothing seemed to be out of place with his parents as his father chuckled tenderly at his mother's words. Arranging Lucas into a more comfortable position on his arms.

"Alright kiddo, let's clean up before you stain those pijamas forever."

Lucas looked down at his hands, they were red with tomato sauce.

 

Lucas looked down at his hands, they were red with blood.

"You okay?"

He looked up at Spencer. Lucas hadn't been anywhere near a mirror in a while, but if he looked half as bad as Spencer did... then it was fucking bad. Spencer's mind had fucking broken, Lucas was sure of it. He slipped, and ranted, and dreamt with his eyes open. A fucking lunatic. Lucas had never doubted him to be, but now it was more than confirmed, as he just kept talking with things that weren't there, saying names of the dead and acting like they'd replied.

And then, just a few minutes ago, Spencer had fucking looked into that woman's eyes and put a whole in her forehead. Lucas had never seen a deadly shot from so up close. The brains and blood splashed on the ground behind her, the bullet penetrated the skull like it was butter, so smoothly that it didn't even push her away. The body stilled and even seemed to linger there, only for a beat, as it then fell limply onto its own spill. She had been supporting herself in her elbows, so when she felled backwards, her arms folded in a weird manner. It looked uncomfortable, but he supposes it was alright because she was too dead to tell, either way.

And the look on Spencer's face... sharp, cold, dangerous. Animal-like. It made Lucas back up a little bit against the destroyed wall of his cell. A second after, they were running.

They had been running, for the past... who knows anymore? And now that they had stopped, Lucas could see that they looked worse for wear, but at least Spencer's eyes were clear, and he didn't look completely out of it anymore. Where were they hiding again? Lucas lost track, he let himself be guided by Spencer, turned every corner he turned, climbed everything he was pushed to climb, jumped from anything without checking the height.

There were metal walls around him, a small room, in which they almost had to crouch to fit. And there there was a long tube that led on to the only bit of light that allowed him to see the floors and Spencer's face. The light was crossed by a grid pattern of shadows. Oh, they were in a vent, great. How the fuck did they get here, again?

"What part of this is okay?" He bit back at Spencer, once he realized he'd been quiet for too long.

"Think of it this way, we could be fucking dead," Spencer spit some blood on the floor, and backed against the wall to lean on it, panting.

"Now what?" Lucas asked.

"Now we-" Spencer's eyes shifted from one side to the other, like he was seeing some invisible calculations draw in the empty space before him. Lucas nodded with a huff, raising his eyebrows, appreciating how much of a mad-man he was trapped with. This was going to be great. "We just have to get out of here."

"Solid," Lucas nodded, "how?"

"We'll have to find the way."

"Amazing, this plan is sounding awesome. No margin for error. Love it. How exactly would we find the way?"

Spencer closed his eyes and violently rubbed his head with both hands.

"I don't fuckng know, Lucas, why do I have to think of something?"

"Well, you're the one who has been on this kind of situation before!"

"Shut up," he said then, quietening his voice, immediately Lucas complied. It's not like he had a dead wish, he hated Spencer but knew how to do what he was told if it was about survival. "We're in the fucking vents, our noise is probably amplified, and there's people looking for us."

"How far are we from the cells?"

"Pretty far, I took a shortcut."

"I thought you didn't know this place."

"Well, they took me on a few rides. I guess they were trying to be sneaky about where they were taking me, they should've fucking blindfolded me, I warned then I had an eidetic memory, but they never know what that means."

He grinned, looking cocky.

"So we got away."

"Kind of."

"And... jeez, there's a lot going on," he swallowed, and rubbed his face with both of his hands, not caring that he was probably going to get blood all over it. He tried to remember what had happened, it had all been so fast, he could barely recall half of the things. But there's something... "And Aria was there?"

Spencer paused. It was a silence long enough that Lucas looked up again, just to see the look on his face. He had pulled the card out of his pocket, and was looking at it. It was from the same pretty deck that Spencer had stolen from her when they left her house. He was holding the joker, it was the only card he'd left. A cruel joke. And now perhaps what had saved their lives.

"This means she's somewhere here."

"What..." Lucas shook his head, there were details that were still missing. "What happened? I know we've been here for a fucking while but... What happened? Did they take anyone else? Did they knocked us out? How did we end up here?"

Spencer sighed, and then sat on the floor. That wasn't exactly what Lucas was expecting him to do, but it seemed like the exhaustion was catching up to the both of them. And now that the adrenaline was slowly subsiding, they would soon have a lot more to worry about. Somehow, Lucas didn't care.

"They opened fire," Spencer said, his gaze lost in the distance, or perhaps in the past. "They shot you, they shot me. We fought a little bit, I don't know much else, I fell unconscious. I woke up..." he squinted his eyes, tilted his head, apparently remembering more details than he had a second ago. "I think they sprayed some sort of gas. I woke up enough to see a bit as they dragged us away and they... were wearing some kind of masks. Everyone else was unconscious."

A long pause went by, Lucas looking at him expectantly.

"Well, then how-"

"Except for Aria," Spencer interrupted him. Startling at the memory. "I saw her get away. Or it was after... Agh, I think they brought her with us, and when they were unloading us... I think that's when she got away. I don't- I don't..."

That was kind of it, the point Lucas was making. How could he trust that? Spencer was cracking, mentally, there was nothing that could indicate whether he was remembering the truth, or some other bullshit. If he weren't holding the joker in his hand, he wouldn't believe it.

"What did they do with our things?" Lucas asked, eyes fixated on the card.

Spencer frowned at the question.

"I supposed they locked them away from us. Probably in Simons' office. Why?"

"You had the rest of the deck there, didn't you?"

Spencer raised his eyebrows, suddenly realizing what Lucas was impling. It could be that the card wasn't Aria's. That could happen, right? Maybe Spencer didn't know what he saw, and to be honest, he didn't sound like he did. Maybe his head was making up memories off of the fact that the card was there, so Aria had to be there. But what if she wasn't? There were two jokers on a deck of cards. It probably didn't make much of a difference, but it did to Lucas. He needed to know whether that was even a possibility.

"I know what you're saying," Spencer acknowledged. "It was a magic deck."

"Was it?"

"Yes. It had trick cards, so that means..."

"It only had one joker." Lucas nodded, sighing, "Okay. Honestly, I don't know if that relieves me, or terrifies me."

"Why would they trick us with that particular thing, anyway? And how would they know to do it? What would they gain from us thinking Aria's around."

"Not much," he agreed. "Yeah, it's nonsense."

"We're losing our heads."

No. I'm losing my head, Lucas corrected in silence, you lost it long ago buddy.

"Let's just start walking towards wherever we think it's the exit."

 

There was no exit. No entry, either. The first impression Hotch got from The Nest was an areal view of the matted tubes and grids, and building that spreaded like vines over what was once a smaller structure underneath. It had once been large, now it was gargantuan, with loose bits and pieces that stacked into each other and almost looked like the ribs of a breathing entity right underneath.

They had to lose view of the place as they entered the shipping container that was going to get them as close as possible to where they needed to go.

"I managed to make up some bullshit they actually bought, so they won't transfer the cargo to another container, therefore, they won't see you," Silver was telling them, "they had never been this careless, I'm guessing it's because the boss has better things to entertain himself with. Anyway, once you're in, you're on your own until we find each other again. Which could be never, I mean... you saw the place."

They were all fidgeting impatiently as they waited, they were being roughly pushed around, they were going up and down in occasions. Hotch had given up trying to remember the directions, but he saw Emily still focused on it, he wasn't sure she would have any success, it seemed like a long path.

He concentrated in his own breathing, trying to settle on what they were about to do. Which was... what, exactly? He didn't even know. Get it, grab Spencer, get the fuck out as soon as possible. Hotch wasn't even thinking anymore. He was pretty sure they'd made a plan, but he couldn't bring himself to care.

This place... not The Nest, the Affluence. It was still an amazement to Hotch. It was so inhumane, so savage, that you could only walk in between them for so long before you yourself turned into that. Hotch could feel himself starting to. As you watched around you, and realized everyone was cheating, and that you couldn't win except you cheated as well... that's when you started to forget you were an FBI agent, and that was how things started. Not that long ago. Just the Behavioural Analysis Unit, working with the CIA on a serial killer case.

"Hey," JJ's soft voice made him focus his gaze on her. It was dark in the container, but the flashlight Camille was holding was enough to let them all see each other's faces at least partially. "Are you okay?"

Hotch looked around, there wasn't much privacy on the small container they had been scattering in, but even though he knew everyone was listening, none of them moved or acknowledged JJ's voice, and they kept themselves busy with whatever else they were doing. Derek and Dave were currently in a whispered conversation that Hotch could hear all too well, Emily closed her eyes as she kept trying to memorize the path, Camille held the flashlight and stared into the floor, as Lydon did the same besides her. Ethan was annoyingly tapping a rhythm on one of the boxes.

"I don't even know what we're doing anymore." He whispered back. She nodded.

"It's hard to concentrate, when someone you care about is in danger."

"It's something else than that. This whole thing, this whole... society. It's taking something away from all of us."

JJ breathed in, slowly, and then let it go in a sigh.

"I agree."

 

They had been wandering around in the dark for a couple of hours before they finally put to use their human shields. Two of the guys were immediately killed, without even a chance to defend their selves. Embarrassing, really. But at least it gave the rest of them a chance at reacting and becoming aware of the threat.

They were ambushed, like Bella knew they would be, eventually. She was lost in the adrenaline of the fight. The remaining four men managed a couple of shots before one of them also perished with a strangled scream that would probably not be too memorable in Bella's head. The bandits, Bella could now see, were seven kids. Boys or girls, she couldn't tell. But they were thin, and lanky, and dexterous. But it didn't take much to fall them.

She couldn't see their faces, they were covering themselves with masks. One of them, she could definitely tell was a girl. She wore a dirty sleeveless green shirt, her arms were skinny, but had tone muscle adoring them. Purely functional, Bella was sure. They fought rather well, but the only weapons in their possession were metal bars and knives. Not much against the guns at their disposal.

She wasn't about to start giving orders to this men that they had been granted as passage, but when she heard two of the kids screaming as they were tossed dead aside by a shot, she screamed to one of them.

"What do you want? Maybe we can give it to you!"

The kid just looked at her. Their hair was matted, their clothes ragged, their eyes hungry. They looked up and down Bella, and then towards the king. They probably didn't recognize him, if they did, they wouldn't be risking themselves like that. No one would attack the King if they knew that's who he was. Not even in The Nest.

Bella was holding one of them at gunpoint. They were a bit shorter than she was. Their yes didn't look scared. They reminded her of herself at their age, when she was on a task. Although there were mostly less numbness and more excitement. She supposes they weren't doing this for the adrenaline, they weren't doing it knowing they would return to a warm room in a manor, and a ton of money to spend on ridiculous things a teenager might want. They weren't participating in a luxurious society, they weren't winning themselves a Signet Token, they weren't attending to Table Meetings. They didn't dress in pretty outfits, drank champagne and expensive wine, and smoked weed in a roof somewhere. They weren't contracted, and paid, and trained.

There was a lot of difference between a paid kid in the Affluence, and a teenager fighting to survive in The Nest. She wondered what age were they when Alec left, when The Nest fell into worse hands again, when it started growing, and changing, and breathing on its own. They were probably kids, maybe not even born. The Nest was all they knew, this was all they knew. And Bella, Maeve, and the King? They were just pray to them.

"What do you want?" She repeated, louder, clearer. The boy charged at her. She could've shot in him in the head, but she didn't. Instead, she tried to reflect the aim of his knives, only partially being able to. Behind her, the King had mercyless shot one of the others to dead. And they continued fighting. Her ears ringed, she couldn't pay enough attention around her, only enough to check on Maeve from time to time.

She didn't fire a single shot.

There was a moment, when her gun flied out of her hand. She struggled on the ground with on of them. They were smaller, and quicker, but Bella had years of experience, years of fight, and a red anger spot in her chest that she focused on in times of need. When she managed to get one of them in a grip, she turned their head towards the one the King had killed.

"Look at that?" She screamed in their ear, "do you think it's worth it? You're not gonna take anything away from us. Keep your lives, kids."

When she let go, the kid's stare stayed on their friend. The fight had temporarily stopped. The King looked agitated, but didn't show it in his movements. He was using a white handkerchief to clean blood out of his cane, that Bella now saw had a small blade on the point. Maeve was standing up, the back of her hand wiping the corner of her mouth, where she'd spitted a bit of blood.

The kid looked back at her with a terrified expression, the previous numbness gone completely.

"Get the fuck out of here," she said slowly, matter of factly. But the kid didn't look at her, they looked to another one of their friends, the one that had been previously fighting Maeve.

Obviously the leader. Bella knew that look. She was always on the receiving end. She was always looked at. By Spencer, or Ethan, or any of the other. It was a silent question, or a prayer of some sort. They were willing to keep going, and to die here, or to flee and live, they would do whatever their leader told them to. No questions asked, but maybe just a silent wish, a will to live.

She had had to answer that question a million times. Stay and perish? Or leave but fail? The choice was clear, if it was herself, she wouldn't fail, ever. But the others? It was her life in her hands, it was her team's. She never wanted them to die because of her, but if she called a retreat, she'd had to leave with the consequences of her failure. Up until the moment the team dissolved, Bella had had a hundred percent of success in making that call. She'd always known when to stop, and when to push harder. They had failed but never died, so how much of a failure could that really be?

But the possibility of the wrong choice still haunted her to this day, and that was why she lowered her guard at the look of the kid's eyes.

"Go!" The kid yelled at the others, for the first time Bella could hear that she was a girl. "Get away, come on, let's go!"

They scattered. They jumped over the fences, climbed the pipes, lowered themselves under hidden doors, turned around in alleys. It was but a moment before they were invisible. Bella was getting up from the ground, a smile spreading on her face as she looked at Maeve. She was confused to find terror and urgency on her gaze.

"Bella, watch it!" She screamed. Bella turned around as quickly as she could manage. The girl had sneaked up behind her, she was now holding Bella's gun, pointing it at her. Bella was so sure that this was it, this was the end. That she didn't even try to pull away, she actually closed her eyes as she heard the shot.

A beat passed, and then another. Bella opened her eyes, the girl was before her. Dead. Bella's neck snapped as she turned to look behind her.

"Well, this is rather well-timed, isn't it?"

"Jesus christ, Silver?" She got up, and shook hands with him, he was just finishing to put his gun back on the holster.

"Bella Vitale. It's been a while."

"So this means, the others are here." Bella said. Maeve and her exchanged a look. Silver nodded.

"They're being guided to Simons. Let's go, we gotta catch up."

They almost started walking, without even realizing the King had stayed behind. Bella only turned at the sound of his voice.

"You fool, fool girl." He was saying.

"Excuse me?" She turned around, condecending.

The King was looking down at the bodies. Three of the six men were still with them, ready to follow, the other three were dead. A few kids were also sprawled on the ground, blood pooling around them.

"You let them live!" He said hoarsely, "now the whole Nest will know we arrived."

Maeve stepped forward, her eyes also looked irritated, mirroring Bella, but Maeve shot her a look that told her to let her handle it.

"They kind of did already." She tried.

"No, they didn't. Not the Wildlings."

"What were we supposed to do?" Maeve insisted, taking a step forward. "Stay and kill every one of them?"

"What did you kids used to do when you worked for Sinclair?" The King sighed exasperated.

Maeve apparently decided to ignore that particular comment.

"Someone would've seen, we were loud enough, and then they would've known anyway."

"Child! Listen!"

"What's done is done," Silver stepped in. "Now we need to move."

 

They had been moving for a long time. At least it felt like it.

"Stop," he panted. "Stop, please. I need to catch my breath."

"Dammit Lucas, we need to keep going."

They were now in a well-lit corridor. It was decorated with antiques and oil-paintings. The furniture looked old, but well-maintained. The carpet on the floor was clean, but stained, it was barely visible on the floral pattern, but it was there. The walls were dark green, with a similar floral pattern painted all in white, and the lights were too yellow to be comfortable, but did the job. It looked like a grandmother's house.

"What's the fucking point?" He groaned. "This place is a maze, you don't even know a way out."

Spencer wanted so bad to pretend he could keep going forever, but as soon as Lucas sat against a nearby wall, he himself leaned against some of the furniture and worked on slowing his own breath.

"I know my way to Simons."

"Yeah, that's all you fucking care about! Getting the fucking kill! Protect the stupid key you're so sure no one will ever find. But then what? What is our way out?"

Silence.

"You don't even care," Lucas continued, his voice low now. He had no more energy for screaming. "You are not even planning on getting out, you're fucking programmed right now, to do what you have to do, and then die. But that's not my problem, is it, Spencer?! What about me?!" He sobbed, he felt like he was crying, was he crying? "Some of us still want to get out of here!"

Spencer wouldn't even look at him. Lucas tried for a moment to stand up, he figured it would make him look more intimidating, maybe it would force a reaction out of Spencer, who looked so fucking dull at the moment, like a robot that had been turned off. But the pain made fresh tears run down his cheeks, and his body wouldn't cooperate, he was drowning, and bleeding, and he was fucking tired. He just wanted to curl up into a ball and he wanted that somebody else took him out of this place. But Spencer wasn't going to fucking do it.

"You said you were sorry that I got caught with you. Said that it wasn't my debt to pay. Then why the fuck do I have to keep paying it!"

He breathed in and out, wheezing. Spencer stayed still, but now he was looking right at his eyes.

"We need to move," it's what he finally said. Not an acknowledgment, not even an apology. But Lucas just nodded. He wasn't stupid either, he knew that they were going to be found there, sooner or later.

Lucas swallowed.

"I might need help to get up."

If Lucas would've known that he was going to need help to walk from then on, then he wouldn't have said all of those things. Even just to avoid the uncomfortable silence. But Lucas didn't have a lot of space in his mind to think about that, because his body was just failing him on everything he tried to do.

He couldn't stop crying, no matter how he did. He just felt so sick. His head pounded, his teeth chattering. His vision blurred every time Spencer's hand went anywhere close to the bullet hole he had received what felt like so long ago. Maybe it had opened somewhere along the way, because Lucas could now feel a slow warm trail of blood or pus slowly dripping from it, and soaking his clothes.

He was barely being able to put a foot in front of the other when Spencer finally let go, maneuvering him to lay against a wall. They were on the rest of some stairs, they hadn't managed a long way up, and it looked like there was a lot to go. This place didn't have any color, and barely any light, it was just bare cold concrete that did nothing to Lucas' cold shivering body.

"D-don't you fucking l-leave me," he managed to say. He closed his eyes, willing the world to stop swirling.

"I'm not going to," Spencer panted, "I just need a rest. I can't carry you all the way up there unless I catch my breath for a little bit."

Spencer walked away, and out of his view. Lucas suddenly panicked.

"Spencer." He mumbled tentatively.

A beat.

"Yeah, I'm here." But the voice was off. It was somewhere next to him, but Lucas couldn't bring himself to turn his head.

He wasn't shivering anymore.

"I can't see you."

"I'm here," he heard Spencer said, then he heard some clothes rubbing against each other. He kept his eyes open in case the world melted around him, but no sign of Spencer. Only the sound of his deep sigh. "You're losing a shitton of blood. I'm gonna try and stop the bleeding, it's going to hurt like a bitch, okay?"

Lucas didn't even nod, he tried to say something, but he wasn't sure he was successful. The silence of the room was heavy, and all he could hear was Spencer panted breaths, and the occasional grunt when he was doing something Lucas couldn't see, apparently ripping some clothes.

Spencer pressed something on his side, Lucas could almost feel it slipping inside of him, getting immediately warm and soaked. He didn't feel any pain, just numbness. And then finally, Spencer's head popped into his line of sight. His hair covered in blood, and his face bruised and cut, but his eyes were focused. He took Lucas by both shoulders and shook him a little bit.

"Can you stand?"

Lucas looked at him, studied his features. He did not answer the question, Spencer was smart enough to figure that out by himself.

"Were you even planning on getting out of here?"

Spencer sighed, releasing his grip on his shoulders. His face looked exasperated for a moment, and then he closed his eyes for a moment as it settled into something else more relaxed. Maybe close to acceptance of some sort.

"It's not like I planned to come here at all."

"Yeah," he whispered weakly, "but after."

"Lucas..." another sigh, he was abusing those, Lucas thought. "There's no way out. There simply isn't. There's no such thing as escaping. I can just try and take as many as I can with me."

It sounded like a sob, but Lucas tears had stopped a long time ago. Now his rattling breath just sounded like sobbing, when it was really just an immense effort to bring any breathable air into his lungs.

"Alright," he said barely audible. "Then do that."

Spencer frowned, his face drifting away from Lucas in surprise. He looked him up and down, Lucas would've felt offended, but he didn't care anymore. Finally, when he looked up, he nodded.

Lucas nodded as well, or at least, tried to. From that moment his whole attention was on breathing. Sound came second, and sight was already too distracting, so he closed his eyes. He was barely aware he was gaping now, trying to catch any bit of breath he could pull from around him.

In his last moments, he thought of his mother, on the careless life she lived. On his father, and his endless tries to protect him. And thought that perhaps, this would kill him as well, just as losing their mother had. Just a little further suffering, for a man who did not deserve what he got into. Perhaps Lucas did not deserve what he got into either, but it was too late to reflect on that.

He inhaled as deep he could, and then he exhaled. His chest fell, never to be risen again.

Spencer stared at Lucas' body in front of him. He stared for a long time, longer than he should've. After all that trouble, all that time, it was now that Lucas' life had come to an end. Spencer vividly remembers thinking Lucas would die back at the box, before they were even brought to the cells. And it had been several days since that, that much he could tell.

But at the end it had been the way Spencer had called it. No fighting, no sacrifice, no heroic demise. Just slow, painful, agonizing death. Spencer had been carrying his corpse long before he stopped breathing. He remembered that bird, Alec telling him he was destined to die long before he fell into that roof. This was kind of like this, Lucas had survived the main injure, only to die later by other complications.

It was for the best. Lucas would have never gotten out of here alive. Just like Spencer isn't going to, either. It was best that it happened now, so Spencer could continue without the extra weight. It was all right, Spencer wasn't bothered.

He'd said sorry, his peace was made. And Lucas... no, perhaps he didn't deserve it. But now it is what it is. Spencer would live with it, or die for it.

His head snapped up when he heard steps behind him. Slow calculated steps, making their way up the stairs. He snapped his head back to look at his new company.

Notes:

do you want to know something that will haunt you? Something that just me, as the writer, and you as the reader will ever know? Spencer was so delusional, having hallucinations about Sky, and in a few of them he told Sky where he'd hidden the key. Lucas heard. He went through all that torture, and all along, he knew where Spencer had hidden the key. He kept it in, didn't say anything. But he died before anyone could find out that he could, in fact, keep a secret. Spencer will forever believe that the only thing that saved him was Lucas not knowing where it was. But really, what saved him was Lucas hanging on the secret even through pain and torture.

anyway, TW:
-descriptions of death
-kind of graphic descriptions of child death, i mean they're teenagers but i keep saying "kids" because that's the way Bella sees them.
-a brief mention of pus, if that's something that would freak you out.
-other things, but i wont mention all of it because, you know, we'll be here forever.

anyway, I know that it's later in the day, but it is here on time. I hope you enjoy it, and let me know what you think.

I decided I'm done stressing out about this story, because keeping me stress-free is what will keep the story going. So chapters may be a bit shorter from now on, but I won't stop posting. It's just that i stress so much about how much longer this is getting than i had planned, and how long it's taking me to go through the main events. But i decided that i don't give a fuck anymore, so i'm gonna take it nice and slow, and let it be as long as it needs to, as long as it keeps going until the story is told.

sorry about how fucking long it's getting, its torture for me, but i just can't sem to get to the fucking point.

anyway, comments would really help. thank you so much for reading, see you in two weeks, take care <3

Chapter 40: Vagary

Summary:

tw same as always: dead bodies, blood, things like that.

Notes:

god this is so short, i'm so sorry!

see you guys in two weeks, but not exactly two weeks cause today is not friday. so se you guys on will be friday 13th, (spooky i guess?)

see youu

take care <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Vagary

(n.) an unpredictable instance, a wandering journey; a whimsical, wild, or unusual idea, desire, or action

 

They all lost their footing when the container they were sitting in finally came to rest. It was being handled with little care, in what they assumed was the back of a truck. As soon as they came to a stop, they all shared a quick look of acknowledgment before they turn the little light they had off. Now they were sitting in pitch dark, hearing only each other's breaths.

A sharp metallic noise, probably the doors opening, and Derek heard voices on the other side.

"...sure about that?"

"Yeah, yeah," the other was saying. It was a hoarse voice, and the tone was elevated with some kind of authority, but the accent did not sound elegant or educated.

"And he said to leave it alone?"

"Aye," the man agreed, "how are you pretending to move forward, huh?"

A pause.

"Well then," the other voice was younger, hesitant. "I'll be gone."

"Go back with the Wingdings, lad, I'll call you when we get another job."

A quick goodbye, and their surroundings were quiet enough for them to hear the quick steps of someone running away from the truck. Then, an unexpected shine of light when the door of the container shreaked open.

"Oi, you lot!" The man nodded towards them before they even got a chance to stand up properly. Hotch walked immediately in front of the group, Derek right next to him. "You're the ones Silver sent, aren't you?"

The man didn't look particularly old, but he looked dirty, and he was wearing rags. The bear was greasy and he was wearing a wood hat that looked like it had been light blue at some point but now it resembled a dirty gray and brown at places. He had a lit cigarette in one hand that he was about to finish, and even from a few feet away, Derek could already tell that he smelled like alcohol and ash.

They didn't even glance at each other, but none of them replied either. Derek could very faintly recognize the way Lydon rolled his eyes with exasperations, but luckily, he bit down the reply.

"Yes," Derek said, "we were promised a trip to Simons."

The man tilted his head back with a laugh. His teeth were rotten, and there were a handful of scars visible on his chin and neck. It was a horrible sound, more similar to a dog coughing that an actual laugh, but it was clear from his grin that he was enjoying this.

"Well, this is as close as I get you." He said, and turned around, like about to leave.

"Wait," Emily had stood up, Derek hadn't noticed when she'd ended up right behind him, her voice startled him.

"Oi, sugar, whatcha need?" the man turned back with mild annoyed frown.

"This wasn't the deal."

"Look honey, there's been some kind of demolition around here, the road is blocked. But you can get there, it's just straight from here, and then up, you'll know when you see it, it's fancy."

When the man started walking away again, they just looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Ethan was the first one to get out of the truck, followed by Camille and Lydon. Derek waited until Hotch stepped outside to go right behind him, the team followed.

Derek could not put a name to the way this place made him feel. There was something almost fictional about it. An intricate interweaving of buildings and structures, where the concept of inside and outside didn't exist. No streets, or houses, or sidewalks, or blocks. Just an endless maze of tangled hallways and stairs, broken and abandoned old structures with modern-like buildings on top. Lights that shone from the windows, but no movement visible for them.

The road continued ahead, but they would hardly know that they weren't told by the guy that had just left. There was a mountain of debris blocking the way, the floor of the structure over them had apparently collapse, to go through it, they would have to climb through.

"What do you think this was?" Rossi asked curiously, trying to take a peak inside.

The truck had been apparently abandoned on the road, and they didn't see any other vehicle around, so it was safe to assume that it wasn't a very busy street. Behind them, the road was a mixture of tunnel-like bits where it was covered by other buildings, and bits where it was at the open. No grass, no sidewalks, just the sad grey of concrete and the occasional glimmer of metal.

But nothing had looked... destroyed, not until that moment.

"This looks recent." Hotch observed. He was inspecting the fallen materials, the dust hadn't even fully settled yet, it looked freshly taken down. Derek watched him as he inspected, when he looked up, Hotch's face went blank, and slightly paler. "Very recent."

Derek followed his gaze. Up in the broken ceiling, from somewhere they couldn't quite see, there was a single stream of blood dripping slowly towards the pile of ruins. It was still fresh, and they couldn't quite see where it was coming from, but it was somewhere up.

"Should we go up?" JJ asked, but Lydon was already doing his best to jump from the top of the pile towards the broken ceiling leading up. He wasn't being really successful.

"Be fucking quiet," Ethan barked at him when the groaning noises he was letting out were becoming too obvious.

"If there's anyone alive up there, they already heard the fucking truck."

They needed to get going, they'd agreed to meet Silver at the point where the truck was stopping, but it was obvious that Silver was expecting the truck to get all the way down the road. Derek was getting impatient, and scared. But now something more real hit him. There was blood up there. Fresh blood. And yes, they were in a very real hell where maybe this kind of things were a common occurrence.

But there was something about seeing it that made Derek's stomach lurch and twist. When you were looking for someone you can't help but see their faces in everything that's even close. Derek swallow, doing what he could to not let his brain wander, to not let it picture the horrible image of Spencer's brown hair covered in blood, his eyes open, lifeless...

He physically shook his head, as hard as he could.

"I'll go up and check it out." He needed to know. It didn't matter that it wasn't probable, he needed to find out for sure.

It was obvious that not all of them could go. Rossi was already looking at the ceiling suspiciously, like he would try it if prompted, but was not very excited to do it. But they were too many either way, they were a large group, and large groups weren't good for scouting. They needed to split up.

"I'll go with you," Hotch said, already taking the lead.

It ended up being him, Hotch, Ethan, and Emily. The rest stayed down, with instructions to keep their guns at the ready, and not come out of the truck unless necessary. They climbed up the ceiling into what looked to be a simple narrow hallway, with white walls and cold lights. They were greeted by the body of a man, very bloody, very clearly lifeless. Ethan was the first one to get down to inspect.

With what Derek could see, the cause of dead seemed to be the very obvious fall that the body had sustain because of an explosion. Not even the same explosion that looked to have taken place in that spot. It looked like down the hall there was a more damaged area affected by another source of explosion. They walked towards it, slowly, carefully, being as silent as they could. Derek pulled out his gun, Hotch and Emily did the same, relying in their training. Ethan walked with purpose, not stopping to be careful.

As they turned around a corner, the explosion was damaging both the floor and the ceiling of the rooms, but they were not over the road anymore, and the whole on the floor seemed to lead to another set of rooms, or a large hallway. They could immediately see that there were more bodies down there.

Emily looked back at the group.

"Should we go down there?"

"Something clearly went on here, but do we think it has to do with what we're looking for?"

"I don't know, I-"

Ethan jumped in, pushing Emily out of the way. The short call of attention from Hotch wasn't enough to keep him grounded, and Hotch cursed. A full curse, completely pronounced, and angry. Derek wouldn't wish to be Ethan at that moment.

But it wasn't like Derek couldn't understand it. If Ethan was playing in his head half of the images that Derek was playing, then that would be a perfect reason to jump straight into a room that could be dangerous. Because uncertainty was torture, he needed to know. So Derek went in with him.

"What's all this?" Emily whispered, landing gracefully on her feet behind him. Hotch followed.

"It looks like there was some sort of fight." Ethan mumbled, not even stopping to look at them. Directly under the explosion site, there was a severely damaged dead body. None of them flinched at the sight, but it wasn't pretty. "This guy looks like his fucking head exploded."

"Is that what caused the ceiling to collapse?" Derek asked.

"No, there were two separate explosions, maybe more."

It was the hallway of a set of cells. It was painfully obvious that it was cells, as soon as they got to look at them. The ones on both sides directly at the place of the explosion had been damaged. Derek got close to inspect it. Fairly clean, a mattress with grey sheets, a thin blanket, and the wall was destroyed on the side, the broken pieces had visible smudged blood on them, like someone had clawed their way through.

Only one cell apart from that one looked like it was in use, the rest didn't even had mattresses on the beds. But one in the front but a little to the side of the first cell he'd seen was also equipped with the gray sheets and blanket. It also looked clawed through, although the damage it had sustained was far less, and the process of getting it open looked more painful, more bloody. Someone had escaped both of this cells, barely.

The floor of the cell was shiny with what looked like water and other semitransparent fluids, he couldn't say for sure where they came from. So two cells, Derek tracked, the explosion, the dead body in the middle of the hallway and... blood leading out of the room. He walked slowly, it truly looked like there was a fight there. Blood on the floor, prints on the dust from the explosion, the place looked disturb. Derek couldn't help to look at the prints, were any of them Spencer's?

Where the cells ended, there looked like another explosion on the ceiling, destroyed pieces of it laid around, and the ground was...

"Fuck," he let out.

An open door to the right led to a long narrow hallway, not to different from the one they've defended from. It made Derek think for a second that this could be a weird effect in which they thought they had defended a floor but they had actually walked in a circle. But he knew it wasn't the case, cause the hallway they were in before didn't have an proximate of ten dead bodies splayed all over the surface.

The rest followed his line of sight, Derek was particularly interested on the body in the middle. It looked to be the only one until that moment that had been shot, instead of keeled in a struggle. It was also the only one of a woman, while the rest were strong bodyguard-looking men.

She also looked like she had been in a fight, her hair was messy, her temple was bleeding, her nose was bruised. But the cause of death was obvious, as she displayed a single bullet wound right in the center of the forehead.

"Do you know any of this people?" Emily said as Ethan looked around.

He shrugged. "I wouldn't have a reason to. Most people don't get in or out of The Nest... ever. Simons might be the only one who did, before us."

He let the sentence hang as his eyes got lost in something far away in the hallway. Before Derek could even see what he had spotted, he took off running, Hotch immediately questioning what he'd found.

They followed Ethan in a sprint down the hallway, not long to actually get to the other side, but following a long stain on the floor that looked like somebody had dragged a bleeding body. They got to what Ethan had apparently seen, it was a man. Derek had seen it, he thought it was another corpse, but Ethan had seen better. Now that they were close enough, Derek saw that the man was breathing, though barely. He was slowly trying to drag himself down the hall.

It was obvious the moment in which instinct kicked in for them, they were FBI agents, and on matter who it was, seeing somebody hurt meant stabilizing and calling for an ambulance. But not even after giving a step closer to the man, they realized that there wasn't much they could do in that situation, they weren't just on a case, they were literally unreachable. Ethan did not seem to have the same impulse to help, he simply turned the man on his back, face blank.

The man wailed weakly and his unfocused eyes fell on Ethan, who was looking back with a death stare.

"What happened here?"

For a moment, the man's eyes focused slightly, and he pursed his lips. Derek exchanged a look with Emily at the same time that Ethan rolled his eyes and grabbed the man by the neck, making his head hit the floor harder.

"Look man, you're about to die. It's done, everything's over. Who are you trying to protect?"

There was a brief silent, a moment of contemplation, and then the man's eyes darkened. He let out all the breath in his lungs so dramatically that Derek seriously thought he might not inhale again, and just die right there. But he breathed in, distant look, anger, regret, more anger.

"That dude they brought in," the man started, and it was Derek's turn to hold his breath, "Simons didn't wanna kill him, so we kept him around. That boy, what was it? Sinclair's boy."

"He's here?!" Ethan demanded, his voice rising over Emily's gasp and Hotch shaky sigh.

The man coughed up blood, it ran down his chin, stained his ruined shirt, it sprayed on Ethan's clothes.

"I d-don't know, wh-what the h-hell happened," the man managed to get out in between choking and coughing wetly. "He killed us. He killed us all. And he'll k-kill Simons. He won't st-stop til he does."

Ethan asked some more questions, shook the man until he muttered a useless response, but Derek just couldn't hear anything anymore. He wasn't able to retain anything past the fact that Spencer was here. He had been right there, probably in one of those cells, probably the blood there was his. They missed him, not for long. If they'd got there just a few minutes earlier maybe they would've found him.

Or worse, if they got there earlier, maybe the explosion hadn't taken place. Maybe the ceiling wasn't collapsed, and they never followed the hallway to those cells. They would've drove right past him, leaving him behind.

"He's dead," Ethan spat finally. His eyes were blazing with anger, but he kept a calm demeanor as he threw the man back in the ground and didn't bother to even close the corpse's eyes. "But I think we've got a pretty good idea of where Spencer went. If he was as hurt as this dude says, he couldn't have got far. We need to move."

"But wait," Emily stopped him when Ethan was already following the little drops of blood down the corridor, he looked exasperated as he looked back, like he didn't understand what the fuck could be more important than going to Spencer. It was things like this that reminded Derek that this kids hadn't worked in a team for a long time. "We left the others behind, they won't know what happened to us."

"We need to stay together," Hotch added, but Ethan was shaking his head.

"We're too large of a group, we'll be messy, we need to go ahead."

"Do you have cellphones on?" Derek asked, immediately searching his own pockets. But once again, Ethan just shook his head.

"It doesn't matter," he said, "signals are blocked, you won't get a call here." And then, from his back pocket, he pulled a fucking radio. "That's why we bring these," he said.

"You've had this the whole time?" Emily scolded, "why didn't you say anything?"

"You didn't ask," it didn't sound malicious, he was matter-of-factly stating that he had no reason to tell them. All of the Affluence kids were just now a bunch of adults that acted like only children that didn't know how being with other humans worked. That idea was equally funny and disturbing for Derek.

Ethan put the radio to his mouth and pressed the call button.

"Cam, Ly, you copy me?"

It took a couple of tries, but finally the radio came to life with a creaking sound.

"We found something, we think we can get to Spencer. You guys keep going down the road, we're heading to the same place, we'll meet each other there."

"Do you think it's a good idea to split up?" Hotch asked.

"It's better than walking all together to the same death," Ethan replied silently, while waiting on a response from the others. It took a while, Derek knew they were probably debating it with ROssi and JJ, they would both be reluctant to keep going without them, specially if they found a trail on Spencer. But finally, the answer came. It was Camille's voice.

"Alright, E, see you there. And hey," she stopped.

"Yeah?"

"If you find Spencer, just... let us know?"

Ethan kept the button press for a long time before the words found him.

"I'll try."

"Over and out," she said, and the radio stopped creaking.

 

The steps behind him made him jump, but only briefly. He's decided between the animal raged instinct to fight, and the knowledge that there's nothing they could do to keep him locked again. He was either going to kill Simons, or die trying.

When he sees the person behind him, he exhales the stress that had been building up in his chest, and looked back at the body in front of him.

"He didn't make it," he stated the obvious.

Aria knelt next to him, her demeanor was calm, but he could tell that her eyes had watered slightly.

"He was too sick," he tried to explain, as if it were his fault, as if it had been him who killed Lucas. "He had had infections since we were first taken. He was never going to make it, there was just no way. He was too sick. He..." he trailed off. Realizing both that his words weren't making much sense, and that Aria didn't give a fuck anyway.

She just stared at the corpse.

Spencer took out the card from his pocket, it was a miracle that it was still there. The joker. It belonged to her, so he handed it back, almost as a mockery, but also a question. He didn't look at her, they just both kept their eyes on Lucas.

"How did you get here?" He asked slowly, hesitantly, like he was afraid of the answer. Maybe he was.

She took the card off his hands, and sniffed h, half-heartedly wiping her nose with the back of her hand.

"I sneaked when they loaded you into a plane."

A beat.

"Why?"

Spencer might be a terrible person; he was, actually; and he knew Aria and lucas were good friends, but somehow he doubted anyone could make the terrible decision of locking themselves in a place like this without a real plan, or support. At least not people like her, not lone wolves. She might be friends with Lucas, but they stayed on their separate ways, like a lot of people in the Affluence.

Aria was smart, she had to understand that she was jumping into a death trap. She knew what The Nest meant, she knew she was probably not going out alive. And yet, she was there. Why?

She shrugged.

"You never got to tell me," she said simply, like it explained everything.

That made Spencer finally look away from the body in front of him, he shifted to watch her face, to see if he got any indication of what she was talking about.

"Tell you what?"

"Her name," she replied.

Spencer understood then, and was able to stop looking at her.

"I thought you already knew her name."

"In my heart, I will always call her the name I gave her, but I understand her parents must have given her a new one."

"Do you want to know?"

Aria moved one hand forward, she used the tip of her pinky finger to delicately move some strands of hair away from Lucas' forehead.

"If you were to die, Spencer, who would be in charge of keeping my daughter safe?"

It wasn't a scolding, it was merely a question. And Spencer could finally understand, because if it was about her daughter, it made perfect sense that she would jump into her own death, if it was the slightest chance of helping her kid.

"No one, I guess. The parents would have to figure out money on their own."

"I can't let that happen."

"Aw, you came back for me?" He teased.

She glared at him out of the corner of her eyes, and he chuckled.

"I came back for my daughter."

They stayed quiet for a moment. A minute, maybe hours. Lucas' blood had started becoming sticky under Spencer's knees, and he sat back to get away from it.

"Her name is Sally," he whispered. Aria nodded slowly, taking it in, but finally, she looked at him with a fierce look.

"For me, she will always be Aurora," she said.

"I know." Spencer looked back at her, long before she directed her eyes back to Lucas. "The King is after her," he confessed.

"What for?"

"Wants a purebred pet, I guess."

"Mmh," Aria didn't seem as perturbed as somebody who found out her daughter was being preyed upon by the highest rank in the Affluence should be. But only seeing her eyes, Spencer could se the fire behind them, the anger, and the protective instincts. She was an animal too, and she'd become a whole different beast after learning that. "They don't want strays anymore, huh? Imagine if that happened when you were a kid?"

"I wouldn't be here," he agreed, then sighed. "The King wants Sally, the CIA wants my key, Simons just wants... to kill me? To kill Maeve in front of me? I don't know."

"Seems like everyone's after your secrets."

"Yeah, what's that about?"

Aria looked back at him softly, but with a skeptick stare, like there was something right in front of him that he couldn't see.

"You really don't think that you brought this to yourself?"

"You do?"

A pause.

"I don't know. I don't know you that well. If you said you didn't, then maybe... you just picked the shorter stick. It happens."

Spencer sighed.

"We should get going."

Notes:

I'm so sorry that this was so short guys, really. and i know i said i was gonna start posting shorter stuff so i could keep up with the two weeks update, but i still never went under 5k words on my shorter chaps, and this chapter doesn't even reach 4k, so sorry.

i hope you liked it either way, it's a bit rushed and rough in the edges

but anyway, see you next time

take care<3

Chapter 41: Kharabat

Summary:

tw: child death, blood, same as always

Notes:

WELL WELL WELL, LOOK WHO'S BACK (me)

hello my darlings!!!!!! how have you been all this timeeee?

so, i'm not gonna tell you see you in two weeks, cause i truly don't know. but i want you to know that this story is not abandoned, never will be. i think about it daily and i write every time that i can.

enjoy this chapter!!!! coming back from the hiatusss!

also, happy 300k words!! it's insane!

i will try to update as soon as i can!

take care <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Kharabat

(n.) persian. literally "ruins" or "a place of ruin". in poetry, a place of ill-repute, associated with spiritual awakening and the suspension of hypocrisy. a place where one sheds societal pretense.

 

The King is ahead of them when they reach the main building. It was once a masterpiece of architecture, but since Alec Sinclair was not the one in charge, it had suffered changes. Over the years, The Nest grew, in population and also in incompetence. They had been building around the main structure with scraps and barely held together structures that were now making the whole place look like a spiderweb about to fall on itself.

It looked like it could stand up and start walking.

But the main door was there. Tall and imposing. The metal spikes preventing an attack that would never come. Not in the way it was expecting.

"This is the place," The King muttered. "If Simons is stupid enough to take what was Sinclair's and Ravi's throne room, and I suspect he is, then he will be there."

"Yes, he had made of that his office, although it has suffered changes over the years," Silver confirmed. "It was mostly subdivided. There are not a lot of large rooms kept untouched. They needed more separate spaces, more hallways, more cells."

"Who are the prisoners?" Maeve asked, a hand placed on the door, like she was feeling for a heartbeat.

"A bunch of nobodies," Silver shook his head. "Old enemies from the empire Ravi had built. Some traitors to them, and some common folk that had the misfortune to piss off Simons."

Bella shook her head. She had been walking in this hell for a while now, and this wasn't the first time she was struck with the realization of how ridiculous this whole thing was. But she couldn't stop thinking about it. How everything had been born out of a war in between two greedy men that were the same kinds of evil.

"This is a circus," she muttered, then pushed the door open. "Shall we?"

The room inside, once a magnificent lobby with tall ceilings and elevators taking people up and underground as needed, was now blocked into a lot of small different rooms. The doors looked connected at random, just a maze in another maze.

Offices. Bella realized. They were walking through offices, cubicles, papers, and computers. People here moved around like in an administrative job. Speaking amongst themselves, taking phone calls, there was a TV on a corner that showed some horse races somewhere.

"We are where the empire keeps working," Silver explained. It was very interesting to note how no one in the room was paying even the slightest attention to them. Even as they walked besides them, talking out loud, and were covered in blood. "Betting houses, brands management, product sells and cons. We're in the money laundering machine."

It reminded Bella to a book she'd read. About people being forever tortured with mundanity. This is what this place looked like. Hell. An endless office, with the thermostat too high, and too little coffee breaks.

She could easily believed how someone could get lost in the work enough to not notice someone passing by with bloody hands and bad intentions.

"We're going up," Silver announced, when they were near an elevator.

"Which floor?" A man next to them asked. His eyes were locked in the papers in his hands, he didn't even looked up to ask them.

"Seven."

It wasn't a too high building, but it surely had more than seven floors. The man with them only went to the second, so they had the rest of the ride for themselves.

"What's in the seventh floor?" Bella inquired. The lights were yellow and uncomfortable, but the elevator was modern, and it looked to be well maintained, which Bella wouldn't have expected from this place.

"Mostly crap. But it's the highest this will go, from there, we have to start climbing our way up."

Maybe he just meant climbing up stairs, but somehow, Bella's gut told her that it wasn't the case. The tangled net of buildings and modifications was messy enough for her to truly believe that they would have to do some weird moves to get where they needed to go.

The door opened to a place even worse than the endless office.

From floor to ceiling, wall to wall, the room was drowning in things; not furniture, not belongings, not even junk, really, but a wild, overflowing mess of everything.

Stacks of unused chairs balanced precariously on broken desks. Torn bags of clothes spilled across cracked tile like toppled bodies. Papers yellowed with age, half-melted candles, rusted coat racks, a soggy mattress, a broken bike wheel, a box of forks. The air smelled like mildew and rot, like something had died and no one bothered to move it. It was claustrophobic, overwhelming; like stepping into a landfill where memories went to decay.

Compared to this, Bella thought, Alec's collection upstairs looked like a dream.

She stepped inside and turned slowly, taking it all in. Stacks of forgotten things rose around her like crooked towers. Furniture piled on furniture, boxes crammed into corners, stray coats slumped over broken lamps. Dust coated everything like a second skin. It felt less like a room and more like a graveyard for things no one remembered losing.

"This is a dead end," she stated without even thinking. She could already feel rage tightening her chest. It was quick to drown her. It felt hot, it always did.

"It's not," Silver insisted. But he also looked taken aback by the state of the place. "The door is somewhere here."

"Are you kidding me?" She snapped. "You can't tell me he goes through this every time he needs to get to his fucking office!"

"There are multiple entrances," he stammered, he suddenly took a step back, like Bella's stare was drilling holes in his eyes. Good, that was exactly what Bella intended.

"And you took is through here?" She wasn't screaming anymore, she spoke dangerously slow, walking closer to her.

Even The King knew to step back. The truth was, she wanted to choke Silver right there. After all the shit they went through to get here, and he'd, what? Showed them the wrong path?

On purpose? Or just because he was an idiot? Either way, it didn't sit right with Bella. It was already hard enough to feel so helpless, to have to be guided by someone you don't trust to get where you need to go. And that person betraying you? Messing with you? Taking advantage of the fact that you were in such a helpless position that you had to trust them?

Yeah, Bella didn't even care for the answer anymore. She just wanted to kill him. She walked a step closer.

"Look," Silver took another step back. "This wasn't like this. I remembered it differently. It's been years since I personally set foot on this place."

A pause. Bella didn't speak, she just kept staring. The King looked around, bored. But Bella knew he was thinking just like she was, that this couldn't have been a simple mistake. Maeve just stayed quiet, her eyes fixed on Bella, completely trusting her to handle the situation.

Silver looked offended.

"What, you don't trust me on this?"

The sound Bella's throat made couldn't be described as human in any form.

"No," she barked, "in fact, pareciera que me estás viendo la cara de pelotuda."

"I- don't know what that means."

"I know you fucking don't!" She screamed so loudly she almost spat in his face, an then she turned around, hoping desperately to calm down before she killed him for real, and then they wouldn't have any guide at all.

"It means you fucked up, buddy," Maeve raised her eyebrows, a small smirk threatening to form. "She only goes to spanish when she's fucking pissed."

"I swear," Silver repeated, gesturing with his hands, this time trying to talk directly to Maeve, "you need to trust me. This? We're losing time, we should be looking for the door."

"Can't we go out and back again in another path?"

"We could, but we might have to go back to the entry. This place is not... there's not a map to go by. There's just what I remember, and even that has changed."

Maeve sighed. Bella felt her hand on her shoulder even before she looked back to find Maeve's eyes staring at her.

"Hey," she whispered.

"Hey," Bella matched her tone, doing her best to take deep long breaths.

"I think our best shot is to find this door."

"You don't think he's lying?" She tried. She knew Silver could probably hear them, but she couldn't gather enough strength to care.

"I don't know, Bella. But what are we going to do instead?"

Maeve looked at her like she was apologizing. For a split second, Bella wants to hug her, the moment passed fast enough, though, and Bella shook her head to rid of the thought.

She looked at Maeve, really looked at her. And suddenly she saw how tired Maeve looked. The situation around them was unfortunate, to say the least. And Bella had a lot of things caught in her throat. Like the fact that she hated this place, and the fact that she was so angry because, traitor or not, Silver was making her feel stupid.

If Silver turned to be a traitor, how could Bella have ever trusted him in the first place? That's something she will never be able to shake. And if he's saying the truth, then this, what Bella is doing right now, is just a proof of how far gone she is.

She's not the sharp-minded spy kid that she had once been, she's not even the astute adult CIA agent that she'd been for years. Not anymore. Right now, she's not even Bella Vitale, leader of the team of kid mercenaries sponsored by Alec Sinclair. Right now she's Isabella, and she's scared.

She's so scared that she did the wrong thing. That she had led them all into danger. Spencer, Ethan, Lydon, Camille, Maeve. All of them. That all she did to keep them safely apart from each other had been completely useless, and that now, they were all going to die regardless. And it would be her fault.

And Bella was so scared. So scared for Spencer. More than her best friend, her brother in everything except blood. The person Bella kept calling every bad night even when he was not longer in the CIA. The kid she shared a room with, even though they lived in a manor with a thousand guest rooms. The teen she smoked with in random roofs. And the door she knocked on when she needed to cry in the night.

And now he's going to die. Bella doesn't want to let herself think that, but there's a tiny spot in her chest that's trying to bare for it. That it's expecting failure to follow.

And now she was experiencing something she had never experience before in her life, she was scared for herself. She had been marked, The King held a locket with her blood and he could use it to destroy her. And it scared her so much that she just wanted to tell Maeve, and let her hold her.

But she wasn't going to do it. Because Maeve... Oh, god. Maeve. She looked so tired. So fucking done. And Bella suddenly remembers the girl she got ready with before every party, the one she gagged at when she confessed a crush for Spencer, and the one that was probably going to see him die tonight.

"Maeve," she whispered, she tried her best for her voice not to break. "I'm so sorry. You and Spencer... you didn't deserve it."

Maeve smiled softly, in a way only she could. Bella has lost that kind of smile, or maybe she never had it. She can give smiles, if she focus, but they're always full of fire, or at least full of spark. It's always a smirk, or a grin. She's never been able to produce something so pure and calming as Maeve always has.

"Maybe I did," Maeve said. And that's not what Bella was expecting to come out of her lips.

"What? Why?"

Maeve looked down at her hands, her eyes suddenly watering.

"The girl."

Bella actually took a few moments before her thoughts clocked on what Maeve was referring to.

"Simons' daughter?" She asked, Maeve nodded. "M, that wasn't your fault."

"I shot a little girl, Bella," she sobbed. It's faint, Bella almost couldn't hear her, but she did. She kinda wished she hadn't.

"You don't know that," she responded firmly. "Maeve there's no way you know that. There was a rain of gunshots that night, there is no certainty that it was you. And you know that."

"I held her," Maeve continued, Bella's words gone unheard, "in my arms. And she still bled out. She was so little."

"Maeve, I..." Bella sighed. She wasn't even sure Maeve was listening to her. Bella took both of Maeve's hands on her own, making her look up at Bella's eyes. "I was there that night, too. That means I'm equally guilty."

"That's not how it works."

"Then how does it work?" Bella pressed as Maeve wiped a tear off her cheek. Maeve didn't answer, Bella knew she wouldn't. "See? You have no idea. Because you know it makes no sense. M, think about it. This wasn't your fault."

After a pause, Maeve sniffed, letting go of Bella's hands to wipe down her entire face.

"I guess it doesn't matter now, does it?" Maeve muttered, voice muffled by her hands. "I'm still the one Simons' chose to hunt out."

Yeah, well. No matter what, that was true. It did no longer matter where the guilt laid, it only mattered that Maeve and Spencer were paying the consequences.

"Bella, if we don't get him out of here alive..." Maeve trailed off, like she wasn't even sure what would happen if they didn't.

"I know," Bella interrupted, and despite her own doubts, despite her own pessimism, her own guilt, she hugged Maeve. Held her down while she sobbed. "I know. We'll get him out. He's not gonna die. No one is going to die here."

An incredibly annoying cough pulled them out of their thoughts. Bella turned, The King was tapping his foot, Silver looked uncomfortable.

"This is all very nice," The King slurred, mockingly, "yeah, yeah. Right. Very nice indeed. Nice time to catch up, innit? But, you see, we're in kind of a rush, right, so can we, i don't know, keep going?"

Bella held his stare just for a few moments longer. He looked back at her like they shared a secret. They did.

Maeve didn't know, Silver didn't either. If it stayed the way Bella wanted, no one would ever know.

But at the moment, The King held a leash, and Bella was pulled by it to The King's command.

"Let's go," Maeve agreed.

"Where to, exactly?" Bella spat in Silver's direction.

The four of them looked around the room. It didn't seem to be a way out. Until they heard it. It came from somewhere outside, somewhere in front of them. An explosion, then another one. And then the unmistakable smell of gunpowder, and smoke.

"What was it?"

"It doesn't really matter what, does it?" The King looked in the direction of the sound, "it matters 'where'."

And he tapped his stick in that direction, where from some of the piled objects, some thin trails of smoke were beginning to rise up.

"I guess I found your door, Mr. Silver."

 

As an FBI agent, and one that was there in the creation of the BAU, David Rossi had been to a fairly good amount of not great towns.

Despite having grown in money, he never considered himself sheltered. He'd seen a lot, and he'd experienced a lot. He was not afraid to get his hands in cases downtown. In fact, most of their work laid there.

But this place. This... Nest. Was just at another level.

The smell of urine and decay was vast, but not as vast as the fear for everything to come down on his head. The structures looked precarious at most. And they've already proven not to be indestructible, since they've seen the remains of some.

Walking down the road was not a great tourism experience, and Rossi would not leave a great review of the landscapes.

He isn't sure of how is one supposed to pile so many different materials into making sense. Stairs that went nowhere, wire bridges that went from a building to the other, small rooms in the middle of random balconies.

There was no inside, and no out, just an infinite labyrinth of hallways and stairs that interwoven with each other in ways that defied the laws of physic.

And it was empty. All empty. Like it had been completely abandoned. But somehow Rossi felt eyes on him, everywhere. Looking at all his movements, observing all his weak points, checking him for weapons and fight power.

But everywhere he looked, it was empty. He couldn't catch a single face, a single movement that looked like a human hiding away. Just concrete and metal, and some gray rotten wood. A patch of something brown and sticky every once in a while. Nothing else.

After leaving the truck, they walked for what felt like hours. The road went up and down different buildings, and they went up and down with it. They didn't bump in any other car, nor any other truck. There was no traffic at all, like the road was used only by the truck that had been stopped a few miles back.

The only cars they could catch a glimpse of were old and abandoned. Tires long since given out, if they even had wheels at all. The windshields were destroyed or covered in dust. There were surprisingly no graphyties everywhere.

That was either because they didn't have any kind of paint here, or because something as human as the concept of "art," held no point in a place so devoid of humanity.

Devoid of humanity, but not of life. Because if there was no one looking at them, then it was the place itself that was observing. It had to be the one that was breathing, and it looked like it had a heart that was beating somewhere.

This city looked like it had expanded for decades like fungus, grown wild and alive, and breathing. And looking. Watching.

"What was it?" He gasped, nearly screamed. A second after he was embarrassed by his own disproportionate reaction, but it was too late, he'd already said it outloud.

"Calm down, it's only the radio," Camille said, not looking like she cared about Dave's slip. "Ethan, are you there?"

The radio creaked lazily, almost mockingly, as Camille fidgeted with the buttons and the antenna on its side.

He watched distractedly as they dispersed a bit on the street, Camille walking around with the malfunctioning devise while Lydon held a gun in his hand, looking everywhere like a guardian dog. JJ walked near to one of the walls off the road, where a broken piece of concrete made for a nice seat.

But as soon as she sat there, Lydon was walking towards her in quick strides.

"Get up," he said.

JJ startled a bit, and jumped off the seat.

"Why, what is it?" She asked.

"You can't stop moving here, or you'll get bitten by the Wildlings. Don't look like you're resting. They're watching."

Right, yeah. Rossi clearly had no fucking clue of what kind of nonsense the kid was babbling about. JJ clearly didn't either. But she nodded, even as she frowned in confusion. She walked around for a few seconds, looking like she was debating whether to ask Lydon what the fuck he meant, when finally, the radio creaked with a voice.

"...mille," someone was saying. "Camille, you copy?"

"Yes, Ethan, I'm here. We're going in the direction."

"How much longer, how do you think."

"I..." Camille looked in the distance. There wasn't much distance to look out, the city was overwhelming and crowded with structures, so you couldn't see past the next turn, left right, up or down, but there was always a turn nearby. If they had been going in circles this entire time, Rossi wouldn't even be surprised. "By the old maps Silver laid out, we're like, fifteen minutes to the main office, Alec's. You say that's where we're going right? The Throne room?"

"Yes. Keep going."

"Signs of Spencer?" She asked urgently. At that, Lydon and JJ, and even Rossi himself, stayed very still and tried to catch on the answer.

There was a beat of silence and then the creaking of the wind, like someone sighed in the mic.

"No. Not yet," Ethan's voice sounded grave. "But we're on the right track."

"How do you know that?" Camille asked. And on the other line had a couple more sighs, like Ethan was trying to talk and didn't quite know how.

"We found, uh," Rossi could hear that he heard Ethan swallow right there, but the radio didn't have enough sound quality for him to be sure. "Lucas' body. He's death."

JJ covered her mouth with her hand. Lydon muttered, "oh, shit," with not much sentiment. Camille just closed her eyes for a second, and murmured something, maybe a prayer.

"Cause of death?"

"Everything," Ethan said, "old bullet holes, torture wounds, malnutrition, infections."

"But no clear final blow?"

"No. He died slowly from injuries, probably has been dying from them since they brought him in. He wasn't... equipped for torture." Ethan stopped, but he kept the button pressed so Camille couldn't reply yet. After a breath, he kept going. "The body is cooling, but it was recent. We're pretty sure Spencer was with him, we're following."

"You can get to the throne room from there?"

"I... uhg, this is really different to the maps Silver showed us. But I'm sure that Spencer knows how to get there. If they showed him the way even once, then he knows. And we're following his tracks, so we'll get there."

"Alright, stay safe."

"You too, over and out."

The radio went silent, Camille held it for a moment and then clipped it back to her belt. She sighed.

"Alright, you heard that? Let's keep going."

They do.

They keep going for more than fifteen minutes. Rossi doesn't want to turn into the kid of the road trip, but he's wondering if they're getting any closer, or if they're lost.

He'd studied the maps Silver brought, he'd looked at them, detail by detail, memorized them. But now, this. This was totally different. There was no way Rossi could recognize even a turn in this place. Some of the main buildings that looked really tall in the distance, he recognized, but this little hallways the road was going through? Impossible.

Camille and Lydon seemed to be doing slythly better, and so JJ and him had no other choice but to follow.

JJ was eventually the one brave enough to ask, in a nice way, where the fuck were they going.

"This is the way the truck makes," Camille explained, "so as long as we stay on this road, we're gonna literally bump with the doors."

"Stay on the yellow brick road, darling," Lydon added, walking ahead.

Rossi wished this was yellow. That way, they could at least have one color to look at that wasn't the scandalous blue eyeliner that Lydon had picked for the occasion.

They weren't even ten minutes more in the walk when they stopped near a dripping tap where Lydon and Camille drank some water, and after a few disgust glances, JJ did as well. Rossi was not going to say he wasn't thirsty, but he wasn't going to be caught dead drinking from a place like that.

"God I'm so out of shape," Lydon panted, not sitting down, but resting his hands on his knees.

"I told you we should go hiking more."

"Love, respectfully, I'm never hiking with that group of old ladies, not that they don't have great conversations, but-"

Rossi never got to hear what could've been the downside of a hiking group full of old ladies, because Lydon was then interrupted by a sharp whistle of wind that went past somewhere near Dave's ear. Only when it settled roughly in Lydon's shoulder was that he noticed it was a knife.

"Son of a-" Lydon's cursing turned into guttural groan of pain, a hand on his shoulder, dripping blood in thick drops. And before Rossi could even move and react, Lydon was already shooting with his free hand. One, two, three shots, after, Rossi lost count.

Everything seemed to slow down. He turned toward JJ, mouth half open, when it happened.

They came from the ceiling.

First one, then four, then ten, dropping through open vents and shattered skylights, crashing through hanging ducts and broken rafters like falling knives. More burst from behind alleys, and hallways, from cracks in the wall, through ventilation grates like rats flushed from a nest.

And Rossi was already shooting, they all where. On the corner of his eye, he caught Camille getting out a gravity knife that she wielded as soon as she put her gun away. A stupid move at first glance, but Rossi didn't have to wait a lot to understand.

A gun was not easy to use when your objective were a great number of quick things that were on their way to eat them off their feet, like piranhas.

Rossi wished he had had time to ask what the Wildlings were, because he suspected he was finding out the answer right in that moment, and he would've loved to be prepared.

They moved low to the ground, fast, twisting, scrambling, springing off rubble. No coordination, but hunger drove them, and something worse: desperation. Some hid their faces with dirty rags. Some wore only their bared teeth, some's faces were covered by scars. All of them thin, scrawny, young, too young.

Lydon kept shooting, JJ was shouting something Rossi couldn't hear, Camille was already struggling with one on the floor, twisting and groaning in their efforts to kill the other. Rossi shot too, only when one was about to attack JJ from the back, the scream that followed would haunt Rossi to the grave, but the young thing retreated.

They were easy to beat, individually, but there were so many of them, that they were starting to grow tired, all of them. Rossi could only fight so much in close combat. He doesn't have nay tools, Lydon's got two knives, one he seemed to have removed from his shoulder, the other probably brought by him, both were already bloody.

There wasn't much sound, not that Rossi heard. The Wildling's mouths moved, but Rossi's brain muted almost everything. He was half glad for that.

But what he did hear was JJ's raw scream.

"They're kids," she said, broken. When he turned, Rossi saw her hesitating with her gun against a girl's chest.

That single moment of doubt was enough for the girl to get out of JJ's grip and kick her to the ground, when she began to be immediately swallowed by them, and JJ didn't shoot anymore.

"JJ!" Rossi ran to her. His scream must've alerted Camille, because she started to make way to get JJ out.

Once they did, they were called by Lydon, who had opened them a path in the swarm. A way up the road, where they were going before.

"Get the fuck out of here, you stupid rats," Lydon shouted again and again.

"Are you okay?" Rossi had time to ask, just for half a second, after steading JJ on her feet. Her eye were red and full of tears, her gun is missing.

"They're kids," she mumbles, but when one jumps towards them, Rossi still shoots, his aim true. The thin and boney body collapsed in the ground with its strings cut. Another one literally bit Rossi's shoulder before he could punch it away from him.

"RUN!" Camille was shouting at them, and so they did.

Up the road, as Camille shot again and again to a metal spiral stairs next to them, until it gave out, covering the road and slowing them down. They ran and ran, Lydon looked back to see them jumping over the stairs and chasing them.

"Well, that was fortunately placed," Lydon commented, as he started going up some stairs himself. "Come over hear, we're literally easy meat in the road, we're completely trapped."

Only a few of the Wildlings were still giving chase. But Dave had to admit they were quick, or maybe he was getting too old for this kind of run.

"The Nest knows you're here," one of them shouted. Rossi was not sure why he expected a bark or a growl from the kid's mouth instead of the high pitched warning.

"Fuck you!" Was the reply they received, courtesy of Lydon. He shot a few times but it didn't land. And they kept running.

Rossi was about to lose his footing when the true chaos happened. Not too far ahead of them, actually terrifyingly close to them, an explosion went off.

The sound was deafening. Them and some kids catching up to them were thrown against the wall, and they saw one of the near constructions catching fire.

Camille was the first one to raise to her feet.

"What the-" another explosion cut her short. This time she managed to remain standing.

"What is... What are you...?" One of the kids got up from the ground and shouted, eyes wide open, terrified. His arm was twisted in a wrong position.

"GET AWAY," another one screamed, a girl. "Go! GO! Run!"

She staid standing still as what was left of them disappeared behind her, scattering where they came from. The pipes, the cracks, the alleys. In seconds, they were no longer visible. The girl that shouted the order stayed there for a moment, her eyes darting between them and the explosion, she was holding JJ's gun.

"What the fuck did you do to this place?!" She accused. "What the fuck did you do!"

Lydon stood up, took a step towards her.

"Do you even know how to shoot that?" He asked, not kindly. It was enough to make the girl disappear and run away with the others.

A breath. Only a single breath Rossi could take before they had to focus again on what was going on. Camille was trying on the radio, she looked desperate.

"Ethan! Do you copy? Ethan, are you there?" The radio remained silent.

"What the fuck was that?" Lydon walked on the balcony they were in, watched the building as it got consumed in flames. "Is that ours? Did we do that?"

And then, after a moment of no receiving answer, he started shouting.

"ETHAN!" It echoed through the walls and buildings. No reply, just the crackling of fire. "HOTCHNER! EMILY!"

A few more seconds of silence.

"THE HOT ONE! I don't remember his name," he confessed looking back at Rossi, "what was it?"

"Derek Morgan?" Camille sighed, looking dead tired.

"Oh, right, yeah. DEREK MORGAN!"

"Ly, shut the fuck up for a moment."

Lydon looked back, seemed to recognize the headache in Camille's face.

"Sorry love," he smiled, turning towards them. "Is anyone seriously hurt?"

They weren't. They were hurt, but they all could still move. Rossi felt his side burning, and after touching it, his hand came back covered in blood. But not enough to be worrying, just bites and scratches that would be annoying for a while.

He spotted JJ, sitting against a wall, her knees curled up to her chest, her stare far in the distance. The side of her head was dripping blood, and she had an awful scratch down her neck, but Rossi didn't read any other physical discomfort off of her.

"Hey," he crouched next to her, trying to keep his voice gentle. JJ jumped and looked up at him. "Did you get hurt?"

She looked at her hands full of blood, not hers.

"They were kids, Rossi."

Dave sighed. He knew that this was coming. It was killing him as well. He wasn't sure how he was supposed to comfort JJ when he knew he was going to be haunted by that fact for the rest of his life.

"I know."

"I shot one... He could't have been more than thirteen."

"It's not okay."

"It's terrible," she whispered, a single tear rolling down her cheek.

Rossi sighed.

"We need to keep going," he told her, and hated himself for it. "We need to get Spencer. It's what we came here for."

It took what Rossi believed were years, but then, JJ gave a weak nod. Rossi helped her to her feet.

"Are we good to go?" Camille muttered, she was firmly tying a fabric on Lydon's shoulder when the knife had first impacted. Lydon groaned and looked pale, but he stayed still and Camille's hands didn't shake.

"All good," JJ mumbled weakly.

Camille nodded.

"Just let me finish this and we'll be on our way. Let's try to be a bit sneaky now, we'll try to stay off the ground. Are you unarmed?" She asked JJ.

That's when she seemed to realize for the first time that her own gun had been stolen in the mess. She looked up and nodded. Camille wordlessly handed her a gun hidden on her ankle, and JJ kept it.

They waited until she finished tying the rag tightly to Lydon, and then they kept walking. Roughly. They watched the fire grow. They were close enough to it that the smoke and heatwaves hit them like they were walking next to the sun.

After five more minutes of walk, another explosion. It shook the structure beneath them. And a place higher up gave off, it covered the road in broken concrete and loose metal scraps.

"Good luck we're not down there," Lydon commented.

"Do you think that's Spencer?"

"Should we go check?"

Camille kept staring towards the fire, now spreading. Like she was solving a puzzle. It was in two main areas. One a couple of blocks in front of them, if you could even call blocks ot the mess of this place. And one a bit further ahead, and a little bit higher on the structures, but in the middle, fire was threatening to catch.

Lydon had been trying the radio with no success.

Rossi watched her. She scanned the building, like she was going through every possibility. A look he'd seen on Spencer, and he'd seen on Bella too. And then her eyes shifted. She squinted, it could've been only that she was planning something in her mind, but a second later she opened her eyes wide and she let out a gasp of shock. Making both Lydon and JJ jump.

"Is that Bella?"

Lydon stood up in a moment. His face lit up.

"BELLA!" He shouted.

"HEY LYDON HI! IT'S ME!"

Looking in the direction, Rossi caught that at some distance, crossing on a wire bridge from one building to the other, there were two figures. One of them was Bella Vitale, the other...

"SILVER!" Lydon shouted right after, like he was just showing off that he knew names and that he could shout.

"What the fuck happened to 'the truck will get you there quickly'?" Silver screamed back, as Bella was jumping, making the bridge move scaringly, but she was using both of her arms to signal hello.

"A ton of fucking things happened!" Camille yelled to Silver. "Stay there! We're coming to you!"

"And... how?" Rossi asked her, low enough that the people in the bridge wouldn't hear them.

Camille shrugged, and pointed vaguely to the mess of tangled structures that rose really higher up above them, netting everything together.

"There's a way," she said, "there's always a way."

Notes:

so, what happened?

basically, i was fucked by life, like most of us are. it hit a little hard, and i went a little too deep in my own head. and it became trouble.

writing was a little bit impossible cause everything was a little bit impossible to be honest.

i'm not back one hundred percent, but i'm back on my feet like a newborn giraffa in high heels, and so slowly i'm making my way through the things that i want to do. like writing this.

so please please please if you're feeling good today, can you leave a comment? lets chat a bit, i want to know if you liked this, if you missed this, if you thought that i had taken my things and left forever.

i'll come back with the next chapter as soon as i can.

thank you so much for reading, thank you so much for commenting, thank you so much.

take care <3

Chapter 42: not a chapter sorry

Chapter Text

hey im so sorry this is not a chapter but i was writing next chapter, and i just wanted to show up around here to friendly remind you all that this story is not abandoned and that it's being written very slowly and very painful in between a lot of university struggles and messy schedules. 

 

i love you all so so much, and i promise i'm still here and writing every time i can, i hope i can get this stupid chapter out as soon as possible

 

love u, take care <3